Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Power.2 The Hero and the Youths

2018-09-27T00:46:59Z

Asvare: Asvare moved page Power.2 The Hero and the Youths to High School DxD:Volume DX4 Power.2 The Hero and the Youths: change to correct title format

#REDIRECT [[High School DxD:Volume DX4 Power.2 The Hero and the Youths]]

Power.1 Great King Without Destruction

2018-09-27T00:45:03Z

Asvare: Asvare moved page Power.1 Great King Without Destruction to High School DxD:Volume DX4 Power.1 Great King Without Destruction: change to correct title format

#REDIRECT [[High School DxD:Volume DX4 Power.1 Great King Without Destruction]]

User:Asvare/Books/Heavy Object 14

2017-10-08T05:57:42Z

Asvare: Created page with "{{saved_book | setting-papersize = A4 | setting-showtoc = 1 | setting-columns = 1 }} == Heavy Object 14 == :HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 14 Heavy Object 14"

{{saved_book
| setting-papersize = A4
| setting-showtoc = 1
| setting-columns = 1
}}

== Heavy Object 14 ==
:[[HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 14]]

[[Category:Books|Heavy Object 14]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2017-09-07T10:03:17Z

Asvare: /* Series Overview */

<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.13 000.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover of Volume 13]]
'''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou''' (魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王) is a Japanese light novel series written by Mihara Mitsuki (三原みつき) and illustrated by CHuN which is published by MF Bunko J (Media Factory).

''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou'' is also available in the following language(s):
*[[Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Because of a Diva governing summoning Magic awarding a stigma, the Sword Division’s expert – Kazuki entered the National Knight’s Academy’s Magic Division. Even though he should be honing the sword skills inherited from Hayashizaki-Ryuu, Kazuki began his unsure Magic training in the Magic Division, which was filled with girls. As Kazuki’s sister, Kanae, the current student president of Sword Division, was extremely unsatisfied about Kazuki entering Magic Division to study. And the Magic Division Student President was overly close to Kazuki made Kanae extremely unhappy——? Kazuki stands inside the crevice between the two conflicting Student Presidents! With the proof of a Summon Magic User – Stigma, the academy’s battle arena targeting both Sword and Magic, is about to begin——!!

== Updates ==
*February 3, 2017 - '''Volume 13 Completed'''
*August 03, 2016 - '''Volume 12 Completed'''
*March 21, 2016 - '''Volume 11 Completed'''
*January 26, 2016 - '''Volume 10 Completed'''
*January 06, 2016 - '''Volume 9 Completed'''
*December 21, 2015 - '''Volume 8 Completed'''
*December 02, 2015 - '''Volume 7 Completed'''
*November 03, 2015 - '''Volume 6 Completed'''
*October 02, 2015 - '''Volume 5 Completed'''
*August 25, 2015 - '''Volume 4 Completed'''
*June 30, 2015 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*May 16, 2015 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*March 23, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

'''Past updates''' can be found [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Updates|here]]

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5975 Feedback Thread]

'''The series is currently hosted and translated [https://bakapervert.wordpress.com/ HERE].'''
'''Future updates will also be posted here on Baka-Tsuki.'''
== ''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou'' by Mihara Mitsuki ==

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 1 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/77ekdvo8bwv8cao/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+1.pdf PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/6r2wxhjuzssxbdk MOBI] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/w483tx6oz1ltg89 EPUB]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Swordsman in Magic Division]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Witch's House]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Amasaki Mio]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Corrosion of God]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Shore between Dreams and Myth]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 2 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/7lcjke1w00zjrsk/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+2.pdf PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/nzv9qh4qw2jlonq MOBI] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/abd1u82dhhcrpx0 EPUB]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.02_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Before the Storm]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Visitor from the Outside World]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Quest, Re-challenge!]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Qualification of The Living]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - {{furigana|Raid Night|Nightmare Comes}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Intermission|Intermission - The Qualification of a King]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 3 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/dp3sp87rknq20m0/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+3.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.03_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|The Night of Beginning|Tonight's the Night}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Legend of Sword]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Silver Girl and Plan of Darkness]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Escape ~Love Simulation~]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Faceless God]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Witch Mansion's Daybreak]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 4 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/2e5c3ayilc3lzgd/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+4.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.04_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - To the End of the Peaceful Day]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Prologue of the Election Tournament]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Secret Special Training and, Secret Assault and, Secret Sweet Night]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Cooperation Attack]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Trial of Moon]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Intermission|Intermission - Renewing Determination]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 5 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/x56lvl7aqhnuvc7/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+5.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.05_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Strength, the Time When It Should be Shown|Knuckle Time}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Discarded Fox Diary]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Tally of Votes]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Outbreak of War]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Surprise Attack Tactic ―Magic War・Okehazama]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Intermission|Intermission - To the Journey of Pilgrimage]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 6 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/79ix4o342z7jf6n/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+6.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.06_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - To the Beach of Abundant Land]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Enemy Territory Infiltration|Sneak Mission}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave <small>~Love Simulation~</small>]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The Descent of God's Descendant]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Head-on Collision <small>~Magic War・Sekigahara~</small>]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue - Archipelago of Chaos]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 7 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3u8oe5pl2jkkm5g/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+7.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.07_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Transient Wartime Fire|Last Chance}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Knight Academy|Caryatid}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Behind the Scenes]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Only Darkness in the World|Dead Angle}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The {{furigana|Kings|Basilleus}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue - Night of Heart]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 8 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3mmslucd09bv276/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+8.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 001.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Best Shortcut to Become Strong]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Forest of Bewilderment]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - War Front’s Continual Change]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Verge of Death]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Intermission|Intermission - Dwelling Power]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 9 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.09_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - White and Black]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Sky of End]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Male and Female]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue - Cradle]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 10 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.10_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - King Sailing Out]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Sea Route in {{furigana|Full Bloom|Harem Cruise}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Encounter]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Country of Freedom and {{furigana|Prosperity|Utopia}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Foreign Country Baring Its {{furigana|Fang|Dystopia}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Truth and Judgment]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Epilogue|Epilogue - Objective]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 11 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Long Stagnation and Harem Everyday ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Weak Person’s {{furigana|Blame|Black is the Color}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Offense and Defense Between Faith ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Mythology Abasement ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue - Floating ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 12 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.12 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Trigger of Passion]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Landing]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Contact]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Mountain of Olympus]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - {{furigana|Lightning Thunder|Zeus}} and {{furigana|Severance Spear|Odin}}, Twisted Dragon of Destiny]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Intermission|Intermission - {{furigana|War God Reincarnation|Reincarnation}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 13 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.13 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Nightfall's Cthulhu]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Super Night’s Pro-Wrestling Time]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Night Attack]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Tactics Battle]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Night of Stars’ Fall]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Intermission|Intermission - {{furigana|Demon God Reincarnation|Reincarnation II}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 14 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.14 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
*Novel Illustrations
*Chapter 1 – The Winner That is As It Should Be
*Chapter 2 – The Last Conquer Target
*Chapter 3 – Last Judgment
*Epilogue I – Present Time
**Amasaki Mio-san is the Forefront
**The Pet of Witch’s Mansion Koyuki
**Otonashi Kaguya’s Family Planning
**Hoshikaze Hikaru is Always Having Fun
**Lotte’s Toy Festival
*Epilogue II – Future
*Afterword
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]
'''Inactive'''
*jn19930

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* Belatkuro
* Hiro Hayase
* Charasu (Image Editor)
*[[User:Winlex|<span style="color:black">Winlex</span>]]
*[[User:OmegaWeaponZ|OmegaWeaponZ]]
* [[User:Windsgrace|Windsgrace]]

'''Inactive'''
* Armando99

==Series Overview==
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス> (April 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4840151627)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>2 (July 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4840152525)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>3 (October 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4040660318)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>4 (January 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040662114)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>5 (April 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040667164)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>6 (July 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040669144)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>7 (November 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040671710)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>8 (February 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040674025)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>9 (June 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040676500)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>10 (October 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040679396)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>11 (February 25, 2016, ISBN 978-4040681092)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>12 (July 25, 2016, ISBN 978-4040684161)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>13 (January 25, 2017, ISBN 978-4040690162)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>14 (August 25, 2017, ISBN 978-4040693439)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2017-09-07T09:54:37Z

Asvare: add volume 14 chapter list

<vote type=1 /><small>{{furigana|'''Do you follow this series? Rate it!'''|Only available to registered users. [[Special:CreateAccount|Register here]]}}</small><br>

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.13 000.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover of Volume 13]]
'''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou''' (魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王) is a Japanese light novel series written by Mihara Mitsuki (三原みつき) and illustrated by CHuN which is published by MF Bunko J (Media Factory).

''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou'' is also available in the following language(s):
*[[Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Because of a Diva governing summoning Magic awarding a stigma, the Sword Division’s expert – Kazuki entered the National Knight’s Academy’s Magic Division. Even though he should be honing the sword skills inherited from Hayashizaki-Ryuu, Kazuki began his unsure Magic training in the Magic Division, which was filled with girls. As Kazuki’s sister, Kanae, the current student president of Sword Division, was extremely unsatisfied about Kazuki entering Magic Division to study. And the Magic Division Student President was overly close to Kazuki made Kanae extremely unhappy——? Kazuki stands inside the crevice between the two conflicting Student Presidents! With the proof of a Summon Magic User – Stigma, the academy’s battle arena targeting both Sword and Magic, is about to begin——!!

== Updates ==
*February 3, 2017 - '''Volume 13 Completed'''
*August 03, 2016 - '''Volume 12 Completed'''
*March 21, 2016 - '''Volume 11 Completed'''
*January 26, 2016 - '''Volume 10 Completed'''
*January 06, 2016 - '''Volume 9 Completed'''
*December 21, 2015 - '''Volume 8 Completed'''
*December 02, 2015 - '''Volume 7 Completed'''
*November 03, 2015 - '''Volume 6 Completed'''
*October 02, 2015 - '''Volume 5 Completed'''
*August 25, 2015 - '''Volume 4 Completed'''
*June 30, 2015 - '''Volume 3 Completed'''
*May 16, 2015 - '''Volume 2 Completed'''
*March 23, 2015 - '''Volume 1 Completed'''

'''Past updates''' can be found [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Updates|here]]

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Registration Page|Register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5975 Feedback Thread]

'''The series is currently hosted and translated [https://bakapervert.wordpress.com/ HERE].'''
'''Future updates will also be posted here on Baka-Tsuki.'''
== ''Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou'' by Mihara Mitsuki ==

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 1 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/77ekdvo8bwv8cao/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+1.pdf PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/6r2wxhjuzssxbdk MOBI] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/w483tx6oz1ltg89 EPUB]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Swordsman in Magic Division]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Witch's House]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Amasaki Mio]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Corrosion of God]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Shore between Dreams and Myth]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 2 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/7lcjke1w00zjrsk/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+2.pdf PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/nzv9qh4qw2jlonq MOBI] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/abd1u82dhhcrpx0 EPUB]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.02_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Before the Storm]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Visitor from the Outside World]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Quest, Re-challenge!]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Qualification of The Living]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - {{furigana|Raid Night|Nightmare Comes}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Intermission|Intermission - The Qualification of a King]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 3 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/dp3sp87rknq20m0/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+3.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.03_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|The Night of Beginning|Tonight's the Night}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Legend of Sword]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Silver Girl and Plan of Darkness]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Escape ~Love Simulation~]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Faceless God]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Witch Mansion's Daybreak]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 4 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/2e5c3ayilc3lzgd/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+4.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.04_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - To the End of the Peaceful Day]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Prologue of the Election Tournament]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Secret Special Training and, Secret Assault and, Secret Sweet Night]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Cooperation Attack]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Trial of Moon]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Intermission|Intermission - Renewing Determination]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 5 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/x56lvl7aqhnuvc7/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+5.pdf PDF])===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.05_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Strength, the Time When It Should be Shown|Knuckle Time}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Discarded Fox Diary]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Tally of Votes]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Love Simulation]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Outbreak of War]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Surprise Attack Tactic ―Magic War・Okehazama]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Intermission|Intermission - To the Journey of Pilgrimage]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 6 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/79ix4o342z7jf6n/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+6.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.06_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - To the Beach of Abundant Land]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Enemy Territory Infiltration|Sneak Mission}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave <small>~Love Simulation~</small>]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The Descent of God's Descendant]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Head-on Collision <small>~Magic War・Sekigahara~</small>]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue - Archipelago of Chaos]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 7 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3u8oe5pl2jkkm5g/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+7.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.07_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - {{furigana|Transient Wartime Fire|Last Chance}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Knight Academy|Caryatid}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Behind the Scenes]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - {{furigana|The Only Darkness in the World|Dead Angle}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The {{furigana|Kings|Basilleus}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue - Night of Heart]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 8 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/download/3mmslucd09bv276/Magika+No+Kenshi+To+Shoukan+Maou+Volume+8.pdf PDF]) ===
[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 001.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Best Shortcut to Become Strong]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Forest of Bewilderment]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - War Front’s Continual Change]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Verge of Death]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Intermission|Intermission - Dwelling Power]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 9 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.09_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - White and Black]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Sky of End]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Male and Female]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue - Cradle]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 10 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika_No_Kenshi_To_Shoukan_Maou_Vol.10_000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - King Sailing Out]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Sea Route in {{furigana|Full Bloom|Harem Cruise}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Encounter]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Country of Freedom and {{furigana|Prosperity|Utopia}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Foreign Country Baring Its {{furigana|Fang|Dystopia}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Truth and Judgment]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Epilogue|Epilogue - Objective]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 11 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11|Full Text]]) ===
[[File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.11 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Long Stagnation and Harem Everyday ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Weak Person’s {{furigana|Blame|Black is the Color}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Offense and Defense Between Faith ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Mythology Abasement ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue - Floating ]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 12 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.12 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Trigger of Passion]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Landing]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Contact]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Mountain of Olympus]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - {{furigana|Lightning Thunder|Zeus}} and {{furigana|Severance Spear|Odin}}, Twisted Dragon of Destiny]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Intermission|Intermission - {{furigana|War God Reincarnation|Reincarnation}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 13 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.13 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Nightfall's Cthulhu]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Super Night’s Pro-Wrestling Time]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Night Attack]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Tactics Battle]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The Night of Stars’ Fall]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Intermission|Intermission - {{furigana|Demon God Reincarnation|Reincarnation II}}]]
* [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword]]
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

=== {{pad|140px}} Volume 14 ([[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 13|Full Text]]) ===
[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.14 000.jpg|left|140px|border]]
<table border=0 cellpadding=0><tr><td>
*Novel Illustrations
*Chapter 1 – The Winner That is As It Should Be
*Chapter 2 – The Last Conquer Target
*Chapter 3 – Last Judgment
*Epilogue I – Present Time
**Amasaki Mio-san is the Forefront
**The Pet of Witch’s Mansion Koyuki
**Otonashi Kaguya’s Family Planning
**Hoshikaze Hikaru is Always Having Fun
**Lotte’s Toy Festival
*Epilogue II – Future
*Afterword
</td></tr></table><br style="clear:both"/>

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''
* [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]
'''Inactive'''
*jn19930

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''
* Belatkuro
* Hiro Hayase
* Charasu (Image Editor)
*[[User:Winlex|<span style="color:black">Winlex</span>]]
*[[User:OmegaWeaponZ|OmegaWeaponZ]]
* [[User:Windsgrace|Windsgrace]]

'''Inactive'''
* Armando99

==Series Overview==
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス> (April 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4840151627)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>2 (July 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4840152525)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>3 (October 25, 2013, ISBN 978-4040660318)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>4 (January 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040662114)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>5 (April 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040667164)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>6 (July 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040669144)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>7 (November 25, 2014, ISBN 978-4040671710)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>8 (February 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040674025)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>9 (June 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040676500)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>10 (October 25, 2015, ISBN 978-4040679396)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>11 (February 25, 2016, ISBN 978-4040681092)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>12 (July 25, 2016, ISBN 978-4040684161)
# 魔技科の剣士と召喚魔王<ヴァシレウス>13 (January 25, 2017, ISBN 978-4040690162)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

File:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.14 000.jpg

2017-09-07T09:45:29Z

Asvare: cover

cover

Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 10 Ilustrasi

2016-03-24T12:20:24Z

Asvare: Created page with "<gallery> image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_000.jpg image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_001.jpg image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_002-003.jpg image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_004-005.jpg image:UnlimitedFafnir..."

<gallery>
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_000.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_001.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_002-003.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_004-005.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_006-007.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_008.jpg
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Kembali ke [[Unlimited_Fafnir_(Indonesia)|Halaman Utama]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia)

2016-03-24T11:57:50Z

Asvare: update

{{Teaser|Indonesian}}

[[File:UnlimitedFafnir v01 Cover.jpg|thumb|300px]]
Unlimited Fafnir (銃皇無尽のファフニール, Jyuuou Mujin no Fafnir) adalah seri novel ringan yang ditulis oleh Tsukasa (ツカサ) dan diilustrasikan oleh Korie Riko (梱枝りこ). Seri ini diserialisasikan di Kodansha Bunko. Sebuah adaptasi anime ditayangkan antara 9 Januari sampai 27 Maret 2015, mencakup tiga jilid awal dari novel ringan.

Serial Unlimited Fafnir juga tersedia dalam bahasa lain seperti berikut:
*[[Unlimited Fafnir|Bahasa Inggris (English)]]

==Sinopsis cerita==
Dengan kemunculan tiba-tiba para monster yang kemudian disebut dragon, dunia benar-benar telah berubah. Tidak lama kemudian gadis supranatural dengan kekuatan dragon, disebut "D", terlahir di antara umat manusia. Eksistensi satu-satunya laki-laki "D" yang dirahasiakan, Mononobe Yuu, secara paksa dibawa ke sekolah di mana para gadis "D" berkumpul - Midgard, di mana dia melihat tubuh telanjang dari salah satu murid, Iris, Ditambah pertemuannya dengan adik perempuannya yang lama terpisah Mitsuki, Yuu sepertinya telah didaftarkan ke sekolah ini...!? "Saat tidak ada pilihan lain, Iris, Aku akan—membunuhmu." "Apakah aku benar-benar... bisa percaya padamu" Tirai dibuka saat "satu-satunya cerita" tentang anak laki-laki seharusnya menjadi pembunuh terkuat dan gadis dengan performa buruk dikisahkan-! Aksi Pertempuran Sekolah Tanpa Batas!

-- Sampul Belakang Jilid 1

=== [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Halaman Registrasi|Registrasi]]===
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan second hand setelah versi English-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa Jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya, bantuan anda sangat kami hargai.

Setiap penerjemah diminta untuk [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Halaman Registrasi|Mendaftarkan]] bab mana yang ingin mereka kerjakan.

=== Standar Format===
'''Setiap bab (setelah disunting) harus memenuhi standar format. ''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=67&t=10926&sid=ae62e45ba99f58f3b003b671a96e70b6 Forum].

=== Riwayat ===

* 13 Agustus 2015 - Jilid 2 Bab 1 selesai
* 12 Juli 2015 - Jilid 2 Prolog selesai
* 30 Maret 2015 - Jilid 1 Prolog selesai

== ''Unlimited Fafnir'' Oleh Tsukasa ==

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Jilid 1 - Dragon's Eden===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Prolog|Prolog]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 1|Bab 1 - Taman Naga Midgard]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 1 Bab 2|Bab 2 - ledakan penyihir perak]] (3/6)
* Bab 3 - Leviathan "Putih"
* Bab 4 - Raungan Fafnir
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v02_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Jilid 2 - Scarlet Innocent===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Prolog|Prolog]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 2 Bab 1|Bab 1 - Tear sang gadis Dragon]]
* Bab 2 - Pengejaran Tak Berdosa
* Bab 3 - Api Bencana Muspelheim
* Bab 4 - Tiamat Bersayap Merah
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v03_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Jilid 3 - Crimson Catastrophe===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 3 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Serangan Basilisk
* Bab 2 - Garis Depan di Perairan Jauh
* Bab 3 - Mistilteinn Jatuh dari Langit
* Bab 4 - Crimson Catastrophe
* Epilog
*Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v04_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Jilid 4 - Spirit Howling ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 4 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Putri Pembasmi Dragon
* Bab 2 - Hreidmar Berzirah Perak
* Bab 3 - Hraesvelgr "Kuning"
* Bab 4 - Noah Sang Jiwa Penghancur
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v05_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Jilid 5 - Midgard's Carnival ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 5 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Ingatan yang Tidak Kembali
* Bab 2 - Pertunangan Gelembung
* Bab 3 - Menghilangnya Dragon Hijau
* Bab 4 - Kebangkitan Kuasa Merah
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v06_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Jilid 6 - Emerald Tempest ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 6 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Jenius yang Pendiam
* Bab 2 - Hati ke Hati di Taman
* Bab 3 - Badai Serangan dari Hijau
* Bab 4 - Angin Ether Emas
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v07_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Jilid 7 - Black Nemesis ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 7 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Nostalgia Fiksi
* Bab 2 - Boy Meets Girl di Saat Senja
* Bab 3 - Predator yang Baru Lahir
* Bab 4 - Vritra "Hitam"
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v08_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Jilid 8 - Amethyst Reverse ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 8 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1
* Bab 2
* Bab 3
* Bab 4
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v09_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 9 - Cerulean Engage  ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 9 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Stigma Biru
* Bab 2 - Lingkaran Neraka Niflheim
* Bab 3 - Kontrak Masa Depan
* Bab 4 - Athena Terbalik
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 10 - Invisible Successor ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir (Indonesia):Jilid 10 Ilustrasi|Ilustrasi Novel]]
* Prolog
* Bab 1 - Gejolak di Midgard
* Bab 2 - Serangan kilat Aegis
* Bab 3 - ''Lost Code'' yang diwariskan
* Bab 4 - Pewaris ''Genocide''
* Epilog
* Catatan Pengarang
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v11_000.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

===Volume 11 - Prismatic Garden===
*Ilustrasi Novel
*Prologue
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Epilogue
*Afterword

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Unlimited Fafnir Prequel: Brynhildr Valkyries===
Bab ''Brynhildr Valkyries'' termasuk dalam paket rilis blu-ray anime, dari Jilis 2, 4 and 6.

* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries Covers|Sampul]]
*Bab 1 - Mononobe Mitsuki
*Bab 2 - Shinomiya Miyako
*Bab 3 - Kelas Brynhildr

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita pendek dan Bonus Artwork===
Cerita Pendek yang termasuk kedalam Jilid yang dibeli melalui retailer tertentu di Jepang seperti [http://www.anibro.jp/ Gamers] atau [http://www.toranoana.jp/ Toranoana].

Note: Karena kurangnya ketersedian sumber, gambar versi China akan digunakan pada kasus tertentu.
* Jilid 1 (Gamers) (Toranoana)
* Jilid 2 (Gamers) (Toranoana)
* Jilid 3 (Gamers) (Toranoana)
* Jilid 4 (Gamers) (Toranoana)
* Jilid 5 (Gamers) (Toranoana)

== Staff Proyek ==
* Pengawas:
* Manajer:

=== Penerjemah ===
'''Aktif'''
* [[User:El Ragna|El Ragna]]
* [[User:Arez|Arez]]
Proyek ini membutuhkan penerjemah

=== Penyunting ===

'''Tidak aktif'''
* [[User:Alvarex |Alvarex]] (silakan menghubungi saya jika berminat)
Proyek ini membutuhkan penyunting

==Tinjauan Serial==
* Jilid 1 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール1　ドラゴンズ・エデン (2 Juli 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375312-7)
* Jilid 2 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール2　スカーレット・イノセント (2 Oktober 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375326-4)
* Jilid 3 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール3　クリムゾン・カタストロフ (27 Desember 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375351-6)
* Jilid 4 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール4　スピリット・ハウリング (2 April 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-375363-9)
* Jilid 5 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール5　ミドガルズ・カーニバル (2 July 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-375379-0)
* Jilid 6 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール6　エメラルド・テンペスト (10 Oktober 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-381406-4)
* Jilid 7 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール7　ブラック・ネメシス (26 Desember 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-381435-4)
* Jilid 8 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール8　アメジスト・リバース (2 April 2015 ISBN 978-4-06-381453-8)
* Jilid 9 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール9　セルリアン・エンゲージ (July 2 2015 ISBN 978-4-06-381472-9)
[[Category:Teaser (Indonesian)]]
[[Category:Indonesian]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1

2016-03-24T11:26:40Z

Asvare: /* Chapter 1 – Long Stagnation and Harem’s Everyday */

==Chapter 1 – Long Stagnation and Harem’s Everyday==

===Part 1===

“Hikaru-senpai’s condition looks odd?”

When Kazuki asked back, Mio nodded repeatedly with a serious face.

“In the first place Hikaru-senpai is a lovely person that is a little strange right?”

If it was within some certain degree, even the odd side of her also felt charming.

“That’s true but, she looks odd even more than usual right now.”

Kazuki puckered his face wondering whether Hikaru-senpai finally did something as odd as running around fully naked.

“You are saying odd, odd how? If you don’t say the specific, my imagination is just freely spreading wild that I get scared here. After all, it’s not strange for her to do something…”

“So, sorry. By the way, right now what kind of thing are you imagining right now?”

“Sticking dog’s poop on the end of a tree’s branch at a public garden, and then chasing around Kaguya-senpai with it or…”

“Uwah, she might do that… however it’s not something like that! Hikaru-senpai, she looks like she got addicted to shopping in this place see. She spent her whole day in Las Vegas strip.

“Shopping addiction?” Kazuki thought anticlimactically.

“Certainly it’s not something that seems like Hikaru-senpai, however, that’s not something really strange, right?”

Hikaru-senpai became a billionaire in Las Vegas’ casino.

Mio’s expression clouded saying “But…” as if there was some problem with that.

―Kazuki and co. were made to resume their [Las Vegas’ everyday].

When Kazuki and co. visited [the land that was once called USA], there the country was broken up into north and south, and the [South-North War] was happening. In the north there was [American Justice Mythology], in the south there was [Indian Mythology], each side persisted in their own faith and rejected each other.

Kazuki carried his feet to each camp and investigated the situation.

And then he decided to lend a hand to North America that was not tinted with the color of a religious country and was a fellow civilized society with Japan. The North America should be a country that could have a mutual understanding with Japan.

But―only the inhuman slavery that North America was carrying out in their adoption of [extreme capitalism] he couldn’t agree with.

American Justice Mythology had the nature where their power grew the more wealth and riches they had by developing the city. For that cause, North America rationally developed a slavery society to an inhuman degree.

While bringing victory to North America, he would also bring down the King of this country.

While secretly harboring that kind of rebellion spirit―Kazuki once again returned back to Las Vegas where he arrived the first time. Currently he was staying at the reserved floor of [Hotel Yggdrasil] and waiting for the time where he would meet the King face to face. But even though he had already sounded the King out for a meeting through Ginny and Mary, it was fairly hard to come true and he was forced to spend days in impatience.

When Kazuki was doing muscle training in his room after the lunch was over, Mio came over.

The track suited Kazuki stopped his push-up and stood up, he once again faced Mio.

“…Today too it seems she went to buy western clothes. She had done that all the time these three days.”

“I didn’t know at all that she did something like going out for shopping. Even though it would be fine if she just gave me a call.”

Kazuki felt distant feeling inside his heart and grumbled. No matter where they went at this vast Las Vegas strip, this was a place where everywhere could become a date spot.

“I think she is planning to shop secretly from Kazuki, and when she manages to [transform] satisfactorily, she is going to announce it then.”

Mio’s words made Kazuki’s chest beat a little faster.

“Hee, isn’t that fine? Something like that honestly makes me get thrilled you know.”

“But, she is running wild see.” Mio shook her head repeatedly left and right.

“You see, just now I went to see her room’s condition, but there were only strange clothing scattered all over her room… Somehow… it seems that Hikaru-senpai is shopping in a way that relied heavily on the brand.”

“Brand reliance? So she is choosing not by looking at the content but only by the brand?”

“Yes. Something like that won’t go well. American’s clothing right now is hard to wear stylishly even at the best of time. After all their culture with Japan has been separated in these 15 years.”

Now that she said it, Kazuki too was holding a little curious out of place feeling seeing the appearance of the people on the street when he was walking around America’s city.

Even the familiar casual fashion like shirt and parka looked strange in its collar and hood’s shape with psychedelic coloring. Rather than calling those as fresh style, it looked more like his emotion just didn’t mesh well with it somehow and he saw the style as foreign.

On the other side, the American people might also look strangely at Kazuki and co.’s uniform and plain clothes…

“Now that you mention it, this means that Mio was entering Hikaru-senpai’s room and performed belonging inspection as you pleased yourself?”

“I saw her by chance going back to the hotel bringing a lot of shopping bag, it completely got on my mind then…”

It was not a story that he could really praise her for, but it was because Mio understood that the clothing of America was hard to understand for Japanese people’s sensitivity that she was bothered like this.

“But is the clothing really that hard to wear?”

“Because, on top of various gaps between our country’s sense, the physique between Japanese and American are different right? Hikaru-senpai had long and slim legs and her body style is great, but compared to American people, her shoulder width or her bone structure are dainty. It’s fine if you have it custom made because you have money, but perhaps because Hikaru-senpai is impatient, the clothes that she bought are all absurdly American sized.”

“On top of the design being a little strange, the size is also mismatched?”

“In addition perhaps because she bought the clothes only looking at the price, there are only items that smacks of old lady. After all, the item in the high price range area is mainly demanded and aimed at those madams.”

According to Mio, design, size, age bracket, Hikaru-senpai had mistaken all of that in her choice of item.

…Kazuki had also become anxious after hearing Mio say that much. Kazuki too was by no means really that knowledgeable in fashion, so he couldn’t just consider the [embarrassment from failure] as other people’s problem unrelated to him.

This story seemed to be a carefree topic in this current situation where there was a South-North War in America, but if something happened to Hikaru-senpai then this was an important matter. After all, he also loved Hikaru-senpai.

“In addition, Hikaru-senpai also bought a lot of cosmetics.”

Mio said that as if giving him a finishing blow.

“Isn’t it fine if it’s cosmetics? …Someone like Mio, you are not wearing a lot of cosmetics huh?”

“It’s unnecessary for me. Though there are also times where I wear it a little.”

An excellent female magician constantly maintained the cleanliness of body using advanced magic power manipulation. Mio produced the ideal environment for skin using magic, making her skin everywhere smooth and silky.

It was not only the surface of the skin. Even for Mio it was impossible to do something like consciously changing her bone structure using magic but… unconscious desire like [I want to look like this] produced feeble magic power that during a long period would gradually turn someone’s looks nearing that imagination, such thing was possible. Magic power was a power that warped the reality and realized the user’s wish.

In reality, in the generation of the adults when they were having a talk, they would say that the level of the looks of the recent youngsters was above compared to the old times. In other words, the height of magic power and outer look were really proportional to each other.

In Japan, Kazuki was surrounded by magician girls of the highest class, but while each one of them had their own characteristics, it was not a coincidence that all of them were a cute person that couldn’t be criticized at all… perhaps.

Kazuki unintentionally stared at Mio fixedly. Big and beautiful enticing eyes that made a person feel her strong will were Mio’s individual characteristic. Her beautifully growing eyelashes strongly emphasized her eyes like a frame. They looked well-ordered with its long growth. …Just as she said, he really didn’t feel that she needed any cosmetics at all.

Mio who was stared fixedly by Kazuki seemed to think of something, she closed her eyes and pushed out her lips to him with “Nn~”. Toward this ideal beautiful girl, Kazuki lightly kissed her lips.

“Something like cosmetics is used after our magic power grows weak.”

Mio said so as the representative of those who stood in the position of present era magician.

“But senpai… she doesn’t have confidence in herself.”

“Perhaps that’s why she got her hand on high class cosmetics. But Hikaru-senpai shouldn’t even have any experience in wearing cosmetics… putting cosmetic on a [beauty’s feature] even further despite already being a beauty herself is only going to add more hackney. It’s just like too much of a good thing is not actually good. Though I haven’t actually seen the end result…”

Mio lowered her voices that made Kazuki tremble, imagining what she said.

“…If it keeps like this, Hikaru-senpai might present an unbelievable transformation to Kazuki you know.”

Kazuki vividly imagined it, Hikaru-senpai in unbelievably thick cosmetic, wearing design like an alien or time traveler, with her body dressed in a dress intended for a madam that was sized strangely plump.

And she transformed into that appearance because she wanted to be praised by Kazuki.

It was heartbreaking. He immediately became really bothered how to react when he imagined it. At the very least it was great that he could prepare his heart beforehand like this.

“Even though it would be fine if she just consults with me if it’s about shopping for western clothes…”

Mio pouted her lips. She was purely loving fashion without any disagreeableness. There were also a lot of times where she sewed her own clothes, she had also the point of view that was near that of a creator. Usually, she was sorely tempted to advise her comrades that were ignorant of fashion like Kazuki or Koyuki or Hikaru-senpai.

“Isn’t it fine to point out what we were talking about just now to the person herself?”

“A junior couldn’t possibly say something like that to her senior… It’s a different matter if the person herself is the one that comes to us looking for advice.”

Mio was exactly disgruntled of that aspect. Surely she wanted that there was no such fence of a senior and a junior between them. However, Hikaru-senpai was not trying to rely on Mio and acted alone.

“That’s why Kazuki has to say it to her.”

“I am also a junior here.”

“It’s completely different having something like this said by a younger same sex and having it said by the boy she loved.”

In other words… even Hikaru-senpai secretly had an [inferiority complex and rivalry towards the stylish junior] in her heart.

In a glance that person seemed like a carefree person that didn’t think of anything, but when she was showing her laugh “Ahaha”, various feelings were piling up behind that smiling face. Even while the person herself was not aware of it.

Recently she stopped being a made-up character of [everyone’s prince] and grew into [Kazuki’s woman], she made merry as she pleased without reservation, however deep inside she was still being reserved of something.

Perhaps she strangely liked her anal to be played with because she was still piling up and harboring something inside her.

No, as expected something like that was unrelated with this. Anyway, first lets search for Hikaru-senpai.

“…But before you go to Hikaru-senpai’s place-“

Mio once again closed her eyes and directed her lips to Kazuki adorably.

This time he kissed her even longer than the one before as if tasting her.

After separating their lips, Kazuki pointed out while being half amazed and half embarrassed.

“Even so, can Mio meddle in other people’s fashion despite how your appearance is like this?”

“Ultimately fashionable is just one’s own self-satisfaction! What makes Kazu-nii happy in the end is this kind of appearance-. Nyaa―!”

It couldn’t be helped that it was on his mind since quiet a while ago, but Mio’s body was wrapped in the bunny suit that she borrowed from Las Vegas’ hotel.

Furthermore what she wore was not like the bunny suit that she wore before, a [demonic remodeling] was performed on the outfit by Mio’s hands.

“Nyaa―” On the head of Mio that was cunningly tilting her head while meowing, was not rabbit ears but cat ears shaking on her head. Even her butt had a long tail that was swaying from Pyschokinesis. To use magic for something like that, this elite was truly an idiot.

It was not a bunny suit, it was a cat suit.

“Kazu-nii’s beloved cat is not Kanae-san, it’s me-! Goronyaa―!”

“Eh, you are making something like this from rivalry in that kind of aspect!?”

Just why in the world were his childhood friend and little sister assuming the role of cat characters?

Even while thinking that it was stupid, Kazuki didn’t avert his eyes from Mio’s cat suit. In actuality the suit tickled Kazuki’s male heart. Gulping his saliva, he couldn’t tear his eyes from the sight. As if to answer that gaze, Mio joined her hand behind her back and curved her breasts. It was a plan that presented both breasts to Kazuki.

“Fufufu, it’s okay to touch if you want to touch you know?”

Mio lasciviously giggled and shook her body, toying around with Kazuki’s sight.

As if being sucked, Kazuki’s both palms were enveloping the bulge of the breasts. They were soft and elastic. The cloth of the suit was thin, he could even feel the nipple that began to swell pointedly.

With a ‘hah’ Kazuki came to his senses. The common bunny suit had wire going through it in order to compensate the body shape and support the breasts. Because of that it should feel hard when it was touched. But those wires were taken out from this cat suit. In exchange the cloth of the suit itself shrank strongly in certain spots, stretched flexibly in certain spots, such expansion and contraction were the one that was supporting the body and breasts of the one wearing it. Furthermore this cloth that felt like rubber was extremely thin and faint, it was emitting glossiness like being wet while making the color of the skin seem transparent.

It was a material made from alchemy that was really advanced. Being fastened by this specially made suit, Mio’s body looked long and slender while her flesh was stretched voluptuously.

The suit compressed the breasts, magnifying its tension and resilience. There was a different sensuality when he touched it directly with his raw hand. Kazuki became dazed and kept rubbing the breasts.

While Kazuki became engrossed with his rubbing, Mio raised up Kazuki’s face with her hand. After staring at Kazuki affectionately with a composed expression, she brought her face closer.

15

This time the kiss came from Mio. ‘Chuu―’ She sucked and split open Kazuki’s lips, a tongue slipperily slid into Kazuki’s mouth.

Kazuki continued rubbing the breasts while answering the deep kiss. As if wanting their bodies and hearts to become one, their tongues entangled with each other stickily. ‘tsuu-‘ When their lips separated with a string of saliva drawn between them, Mio leaked out a hot breath and “Fufu~n” acted triumphant.

Kazuki pinched up Mio’s nipple. It made Mio’s body twitch and tremble.

“Nn-! …Kazu-nii you pervert. Fufu-, I am not an improper girl so I’m satisfied with just a kiss, but if Kazu-nii wants to do something indecent to me, it’s fine for you to do as you please okay♪”

She was saying it in a way that, what happened from here on, everything would be according to Kazuki’s will in the end.

The beautiful girl of orthodox school Amasaki Mio-san wouldn’t ask for lewd things from herself.

Kazuki yielded to that obediently.

Finally he separated his hands from the breasts and this time he circled his hands on Mio’s back. Stroking her smooth back, stroking her small waist, and then his hands went to touch her butt.

The high leg that was really tightly dug into Mio’s butt, making her butt feel really plump. Thanks to the suit, the feeling of the flesh didn’t lose even compared to Kaguya-senpai’s butt.

Kazuki bent his hips while enjoying the butt with both his hands and buried his face into the valley of Mio’s breasts.

It was a posture where he enjoyed rubbing both the breasts and butt.

“Ehehe, Kazu-nii looks like a kid♪”

Stroking the head of Kazuki that was buried into her breasts, Mio was looking below at him satisfiedly.

His posture looked like he was completely doting to a girl, but because the partner was Mio it didn’t bother him at all.

…The palm should be the sharpest sensing organ of the human body. But compared to rubbing the breasts with both his hands, the sensation of burying his head into breasts was far more satisfying, why in the world was that?

When he took a deep breath while burying his head into the breasts, a sweet aroma filled his nose.

“Kazu-nii you pervert…♪” Mio chuckled lowly.

He was not deliberately being perverted, it was because he liked Mio that this sensation and this aroma could charm him until this far, that was the excuse that Kazuki made inside his heart.

By no means that it would be fine for him doing this with anyone. Kazuki pushed down Mio on the bed unable to endure himself.

Both of their bodies lied on top of each other while being entangled.

Mio meowed “Nyaa♪” on top of the bed, in a flash she separated from Kazuki trying to escape.

In front of Kazuki who was trying to chase and catch her, Mio’s body twirled and she got on all four with her back turned on Kazuki. Her butt was elevated high in front of Kazuki. The suit dug even further into Mio’s crotch and butt, turning mostly into a T-back shape.

“Here, it’s fine to touch this place more…♡”

It was not me that wanted to get touched, but if Kazuki wanted to touch then.

To the end Mio was trying to incite Kazuki’s will. She repeated the devil’s temptation. With an expression that was full of confidence, she shook her lewd butt at Kazuki’s nose tip repeatedly.

Kazuki yielded against that temptation. Or rather than saying that, he got carried away by the mood.

There was particularly no meaning at all to make any resistance.

First Kazuki turned his sight at the legs of Mio who was on all four.

Leg fetish… there was such a slang word. Kazuki didn’t have any intention to have such fetish but, the delicate legs that bent back and forth on top of the bed were beautifully gorgeous. Due to the fishnet stocking, Mio’s legs looked even tighter and delicate than they ordinarily do. It was by no means an insipid thinness like a pole, the sensuality of a girl was flooding out from between the stitch of the net, it was a thinness that was combined with lascivious softness.

Even while depicting an artistic line, the legs were lewdly voluptuous. They were beautiful legs that combined exactly both angel and devil’s charm. Kazuki was awakened to [Fishnet stocking is really great huh…].

At the gap a little inside the thigh, Kazuki buried his face into that fascinating gap, he rubbed his cheeks up and down as if grappling at it. His face was sandwiched between the expected softness.

He became excited with just that, but Mio’s breathing also became rough. The sound of breathing ‘haa haa’ from both of them resounded inside the quiet room. Kazuki was not touching directly at Mio’s bare skin―there were still the cat suit and fishnet stocking separating their skin―both of them heightened the other’s respective feelings.

“Haa haa… it’s fine to touch as you please but, you must now take off the suit okay…”

Mio proclaimed with a bewitching voice.

“I cannot touch directly?”

“Because Kazuki, you are going to Hikaru-senpai’s place after this…”

It didn’t become a good reason but somehow the feeling was transmitted to him.

Kazuki raised his face from the thigh that he had tasted amply and then he thrust his nose into the chasm of Mio’s big butt. He enjoyed the voluptuous butt that was shaped T-back with his face.

That valley was a little moist with sweat, a sweet aroma was drifting.

It was the smell of Mio’s body. Body odor―even if he called it that but there was no [stink] at all. Mio shook off the body’s filth using Extra Sense and Psychokinesis and constantly maintained her sanitary.

But if she perfectly kept her body clean, wouldn’t the aroma of the body itself should be completely vanished then?

That such thing didn’t happen was surely because she had sorted the pheromones that charmed the male from the filth and properly left them behind.

In other words this aroma he smelled was the girl’s pheromone that had been compressed purely, an aroma that was like the sweetness of honey. The slight odor of the sweat was added to that aroma as spice.

The hidden hard work of girl was reaching even as far as this kind of place.

It was only for the sake of tempting man. No, Mio already didn’t have any eye towards other men anymore. This was only for the sake of tempting Kazuki, that she went until this far. It couldn’t be helped that Kazuki became this dazed.

When he poked the tip of his nose repeatedly on the area where the hole of Mio’s butt was located, Mio went “Kazu-nii-“ while raising a voice to restrain him. Different from Hikaru-senpai, as expected Mio was embarrassed of that spot.

His face that was pressed on Mio kept digging into her flesh like that while descending down the valley of her butt.

Something diamond shaped was pushing out on the butt and thigh, the spot that should be called as the center part of a girl was swelling out puffedly. There the suit was digging into it and a vertical line was running on the suit.

That wedged spot was moistly wet. The sweet aroma was carrying sourness that turned stronger. Just like a fruit that had ripened. The wet black cloth made the thin skin color look transparent.

For a while Kazuki pushed his face there and stared hard. Kazuki didn’t move at all but just with that Mio’s breathing turned rough and excited.

That place was shaking up and down from her breathing. No, Mio was the one that viscously moved her whole hips up and down tremblingly with her own will. It was as if she was going to graze that spot on Kazuki’s face, as if it was coaxing that it wanted to get stimulated quickly. As if to answer that, Kazuki strongly pushed his face there.

“…-♡”

Something that was not like a voice leaked out from Mio’s mouth, Mio’s knees that was supporting her raised high butt were shaking.

When the tip of the nose strongly grinded against there, Mio’s sensitive spot there became even more drenched incessantly. “–!” As if to endure from raising an improper voice, Mio buried her head into the bed sheet. It was not the tempted Kazuki, but instead the tempting Mio that fell into the abyss of pleasure.

It was only Kazuki’s feeling that became highly strung. His flesh desire was left behind. But Kazuki concentrated on only pleasuring Mio. He grazed at there with his whole face and pushed out his nose. He pushed open that spot behind the suit and licked with his tongue up and down at the inside where he could see slight pink from the transparent cloth.

Mio was enduring to not raise a strong voice, but a swarm of small heart marks came flying at him. That minute change of positivity level was the proof of her joy. Even though he was doing this from across the cat suit, it didn’t need a long time.

Finally unable to bear it, Mio was raising her voice.

“…I, it feels good!!♡ No more, the lewd place feels good from Kazu-nii’s face!!♡”

While trembling violently, the pleasure that reached an extreme at Mio’s lower body gushed out with a spurt. A splash hit Kazuki’s face. With that as the last, strength went out from Mio’s both legs, her sweaty lower body was trembling in shivers as if it got numbed while her body sank into the bed.

Kazuki felt a fierce desire of wanting to take off the cat suit, but he held it down.

Mio had already reached climax in both her body and heart and got satisfied, but even though Kazuki’s feeling had surely got satisfied, his flesh was not fulfilled. A vortex of impulse was welling up inside him.

But Kazuki resigned himself and accepted what he already got before lying down beside Mio, he strongly hugged the girl who was breathing roughly.

“…Kazu-nii, you are making that kind of forced face with your all… that’s because you love me♪”

Mio giggled ‘ehehe’. “Yes. I love Mio.” Kazuki surrendered to her obediently.

However, “But…” he added on his words.

“You also love Hikaru-senpai right? Ehehe, I understand that. Have a safe trip.”

“Thank you.”

With their feelings having become one, Kazuki raised his body, he turned his rampaging desire all into a love towards Mio. “Goronyaa~♪” he hugged the cat suit Mio tightly that came spoiledly at him and Kazuki kissed her once more.

===Part 2===

After a brief period of pillow talk, Kazuki changed his clothes to his uniform in his search of Hikaru-senpai and rushed out from the hotel.

The presence of Hikaru-senpai was faint.

Following his bonds with everyone, Kazuki was able to sense their whereabouts.

But at the time when the side of the girl didn’t wish for that, that presence he could detect became faint.

In other words Hikaru-senpai right now was thinking that she didn’t want her presence to be felt by Kazuki.

Just as Mio deduced, Hikaru-senpai was shopping secretly where she wanted to [transform].

Having said that there was doubt and helplessness inside her chest. She also had the feeling of looking for help.

That was why, he was able to faintly sense the general location of Hikaru-senpai―in the south.

Las Vegas was an artificial city that was covered with a gigantic dome. Though even calling it a dome, the ceiling was absurdly high, every single building here were all American-sized huge.

Due to the perfect environmental control, refreshing wind was blowing around and there was almost no change between outdoor and indoor.

The surrounding of [Hotel Yggdrasil] where Kazuki was staying, a townscape in the style of Northern Europe was spreading out. Colorful buildings that expressed the culture of Sweden and Denmark were lining up, a stupidly huge building that imitated a Viking ship was stretching out.

Las Vegas was divided into several districts where each one was centered on a hotel that adopted a specific theme, the appearance of the landscape in that district was matched with the theme.

For example the landscape around the hotel in pyramid shape was built in Egypt-style, and then the surrounding of the Oosaka castle hotel had ninja and samurai strutting around.

It was as if a lot of amusement parks without any sense of unity among them were crammed full into the dome forming the city. The American people that passed him by were all having a dazzling smile that he couldn’t see in Japan―the Las Vegas smile was floating on their faces.

Hikaru-senpai’s presence was in the south―he felt it from the zone that was united in Italian style. The center of the zone was the [Venetian Resort Hotel] that had continued from the old era, a prominent well-established hotel.

The instant he entered the Italia zone, the artificial sunlight became stronger. The change of district even went as far as the season. The people walking down the road were wearing Italian fashion that was dandy looking. For example refreshing blue shirt with beige slacks―Marrone e Azzurro.<ref>Italia’s Earth and Blue Sky</ref>

The city of water [Venetia] was reproduced here and a water canal was stretched around.

The water canal was operating fully automatic gondola but Kazuki was running with his own feet.

He advanced through the undulating stone paving road toward the general direction of Hikaru-senpai.

The street had raising and descending stairs, joined complicatedly like a labyrinth. Reacting toward the presence of the running Kazuki, here and there at the roadside there were mechanical puppets standing up and performed sailor song while Kazuki passed through. There were a lot of gimmicks like this set up at the street corners of Las Vegas.

There was no doubt that it would be fun if he went around together with Hikaru-senpai just the two of them here.

Kazuki rushed out to the main street. Shops of fashion brands and sweets were lining up, many people were happily shopping there.

Inside that hustle and bustle―Hikaru-senpai was standing out.

The moment her figure entered his eyes, Kazuki thought ‘uwaa-‘ and stood stock still.

Senpai who was in the middle of shopping was also in her academy uniform. Behind her, the figures of five hotel men in black suit were following her holding mountains of paper bags.

It was as if a noble was taking along his attendants around. However in any case Hikaru-senpai had earned several dozen hundred million from the casino, and because she was [the first and probably the last unprecedented guest of honor] that had to try to use up all that money during her stay in America, it was perhaps only natural that those hotel men gathered around her on their own will.

The Las Vegas’s hotel men were talking a lot in passionate servicing spirit, but they didn’t give even a single intruding word. They didn’t even interfere on Hikaru-senpai’s strange shopping and only seemed to carry her luggage with wide friendly grins.

Hikaru-senpai also noticed Kazuki and raised her voice “Kazuki-!?”

And then as if she was getting caught doing a mischief, her gaze wandered around with an awkward face,

At first Kazuki was lost on what he should say and he stayed quiet.

“Fufufu…” Hikaru-senpai laughed daringly.

“Fu-fu-fu! I was thinking of getting reborn as a stylish girl in American Style in secret from Kazuki, but I never thought that it would be Kazuki himself that would search and come looking for me!”

Hikaru-senpai’s atmosphere became somewhat desperate before taking the transforming pose of a famous hero.

“Then… even though I still have no confidence and I think it’s still too premature but… right here, right now, I’m going to transform!! Yosh, just wait a second-“

Hikaru-senpai grasped the paper bags from the hotel men and she quickly turned to reverse direction rushing into the dressing room that was beside her. In Las Vegas’ shopping mall, dressing rooms for the sake of enabling people to change into the bought clothing immediately could be found scattered here and there.

With the feeling of getting beaten to the punch, Kazuki could only stay quiet looking at the closed door.

Damn it, senpai was going to completely transform. He couldn’t stop her.

No, no matter what he was going to say, he had to say it only after ascertaining Hikaru-senpai’s transformation with his own eyes. The fashion advanced practitioner Mio was saying things like that, but perhaps it wouldn’t be that bad in reality.

Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly and watched over the dressing room that was producing rustling sounds, as if watching a chrysalis just before its hatching.

Even the hotel men that were carrying the luggage for some reason were also watching over the situation while gulping their saliva audibly.

‘Why the hell are you guys also getting nervous’, Kazuki’s anxiety was increasing. Those people were the people that had been watching over Hikaru-senpai’s shopping wordlessly. For them to be feeling nervous meant…

The sounds behind the door were ceased. It seemed the clothe changing was over. However the door was still not opened. Most likely she was also putting up cosmetics. If he believed of what Mio said, then this was a dangerous flag.

Finally the door opened while making a creaking sound.

“Ja, jaa~nn-☆” along with a forced cheerful voice while being a little nervous, the evolved Hikaru-senpai leaped out outside.

Kazuki involuntarily got taken aback.

Hikaru-senpai had her eyes shining sparklingly with the expectation of getting praised by Kazuki. But, the only thing that could be called as the usual Hikaru-senpai was only those eyes. The eyelashes that surrounded those eyes were hanging down lengthily as if they were carnivorous plants due to wearing alchemic mascara. Her skin was pure white from being besmeared heavily with face powder, only her eyelids’ eyeshadow and her cheeks’ cheek rouge were red like homely woman. Her lips were like a cod roe. For her to so skillfully destruct her raw material as a beautiful girl until this far….

Even if he understated himself, he could only say that the garments were like an alien.

To interpret that appearance as a fashion, was something that Kazuki’s brain refused to do.

First he couldn’t comprehend it at the point of having her whole body wrapped in [silver clothes]. Wire went through that silver tunic like a princess’s skirt, taking the form of a perfect circle silhouette. From there a silver hakama-like trouser that went beyond wide was stretching out. There was no other clothing coordination that could ruin Hikaru-senpai’s great style as much as this.

At her feet were boots that were wrapped in belt that was attached with rivets, it gave off the impression of heavy rock but made the sense of unity of the outfits to become astray. Moreover she was putting on a hat that looked like poop.

‘How could this kind of thing happen’…Kazuki felt dizzy

wob7gz0

But on the other hand there was also part that could be understood. Hikaru-senpai was a person that took impact relatively seriously.

Perhaps they were making a misunderstanding that it was some kind of show, the passing American peoples around were clapping and cheering.

“How is it!?”

“There is nothing good about it!” Kazuki answered with a feeling as if he wanted to overturn a table upside down.<ref>i.e. : (┛◉Д◉)┛彡┻━┻)</ref>

Hikaru-senpai raised her voice “Ee―” with her only single remaining cute point that was her eyes turning round.

“Can I speak, senpai? Please calm down and listen.”

Kazuki grasped her both hands that were covered with queer yellow mittens lined up with suction pads.

‘Uuu… these mittens feel slimy…’

“Senpai is a beautiful girl. Yet if you wear a jumbled outfit like this, it will only ruin the great points of your precious raw material.”

“Bu, but isn’t this good clothes? It’s interesting see.”

“Rather than calling it interesting, that hat that looks like soft cream, it actually looks like poop.”

“Of course I too bought this hat thinking it looks like poop. I’m thinking of putting this on and chasing around Kaguya with it.”

The sad thing was that Kazuki’s imagination was spot-on.

“It’s not the point of fashion to aim for something interesting. There is also no sense of unity in the coordination…”

Kazuki also loved Hikaru-senpai’s playfulness but, it was no one else but Hikaru-senpai herself who thought that it was not enough with only that. He mustn’t let her throw away the path towards the orthodox school beautiful girl.

“But but, this clothes is from an amazing brand you know? Moreover I heard that it was actually used in a fashion show or something… they said it originally wasn’t for sale!”

Kazuki admonished senpai using his second-hand knowledge taught from Mio.

That was nothing more than a dependence toward the authority.

“Senpai, clothes that are worn in fashion show is not made intended for everyday life. It’s clothes worn for a show. The idea and theme of the design is for entertainment that expressed humor impressively, possibly artistically. If I have to say it, it’s similar with a clown costume, it’s not something to wear in everyday life that can show Hikaru-senpai’s charm.”

However, what in the world the designer who made that poop-like hat wanted to express…

“…I, is that so. Even though I planned to become cutting-edge because in the first plan Mio-chan too is an amateur…”

Having realized that she had magnificently lost face due to ignorance, light disappeared from Hikaru-senpai’s eyes.

“No but, I myself plan to choose clothes that I thought looked good thinking that something like brand is irrelevant yet… I thought that clothes like this show individuality or something…”

Trying to varnish over her mistake, Hikaru-senpai mumblingly continued her words.

No way, no one was supposed to become like this because she herself wanted it.

When senpai came to the store she didn’t understand what would be good to choose in the store of foreign culture, she felt lost, then in the end she escaped by aiming for laughs putting importance on brand’s influence and impact, there was no mistake that that was what happened.

“Senpai completely become ungirly like this you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Hikaru-senpai’s face tone became completely white like paper in a flash, as if to run away she rushed inside the dressing room. Kazuki immediately caught her back.

When he embraced her closely in the bulging clothes that looked like a clown, it felt like he could feel the anxiety that was hidden inside Hikaru-senpai behind her brightness and humor from her thin back.

“Please don’t think that senpai will lose face or anything.”

Carefully as if treating a fragile article, Kazuki got closer to Hikaru-senpai’s white nape that peeked out from the weird clothing and whispered.

“Let’s do it over one more time, in a shopping date together with me.”

When Hikaru-senpai nodded, one of the hotel men that was standing by on the side quickly presented a cleansing oil from inside the shopping bag.

===Part 3===

Kazuki remembered his conversation with Mio after he flirted with her in the cat suit and right before he went out to search for Hikaru-senpai―.

“First avoid clothes that have English word or patterns printed gaudily on it. Patterns need to be limited to only one or two on the whole body. Color too, it’s more comfortable to have less than three colors. It’s so that the clothes are not jumbled unskillfully.”

In the so called [pillow talk] scene, Mio squandered that chance for the sake of giving advice for Hikaru-senpai.

But Mio’s way of speaking was cheerful.

“Choose a size that’s just right for the body. Experienced practitioners wear various sizes on purpose to produce a sense of volume, but Hikaru-senpai had a great style so it’s fine to not do any awkward scheme. Surely Hikaru-senpai will say that its unsatisfactory, but rather than using impact from things separately, give more stress to the size impression and the whole body’s atmosphere.”

If he did that then he wouldn’t fail even if he was choosing from American clothes, was what Mio said.

“Males tends to shift their focus on the detail of items separately but…”

“Hikaru-senpai is also a girl but, senpai is that kind of type huh.”

“Clothes that are only fully fixated to individuality are hard to coordinate skillfully. First maintain the image of the whole clothing coordination, and then buy the clothes as parts of the components. Even if there is item that seems really attractive, buying items that don’t match the image is only pointlessly spending money.”

This is an act that was the exact opposite of blindly lining up for high class items.

“What is important is the sense of unity, in other words from understanding every single items [symbolic nuance], combining them skillfully will produce the complete form.”

“Combining the symbolic nuance?”

“For example ordinary clothes like denim that is casual and don’t put on airs, while collared shirts are clothes that is more formal compared to T-shirts and close to a dress, something like that. Understand that every single piece of clothing has a different role.”

“Aah, if it’s that then even I can somehow understand. Those are clothes that even menswear have.”

“The fundamental is that silky smooth material is elegant, while rough and gritty material is casual. For example if the knit is finely knitted then it’s dress-like, while something roughly knitted become casual. The variety is not limited to only two types of elegant and casual, there are more detailed [elements], like intentionally making an elegant impression of drape by putting a lot of space, or romantic impression from a sense of translucence showing the impression of chiffon that is fluffy…”

“Wait a second, you are talking in gibberish Japanese so please slow down.”

“If I have to make an example using anime, when you line up parts like [blond hair] or [twin tails] or [upturned eyes] then it you’ll give the feeling that [this girl is absolutely a tsundere!], like that. Such calculation is necessary.”

“If you said it like that it’s really easy to understand!”

“…Recently, aren’t we getting too poisoned by Lotte and Itsuki-chan I wonder…”

“But what you said just now feels completely like Mio herself isn’t it?”

“I’m not a tsundere at all! I have loved Kazu-nii since a long time ago!!”

As an experiment Kazuki tried to poke *tsun tsun* Mio’s oppai. “Ehehe~, it’s fine to touch more.” Saying that Mio came snuggling closer to him. Certainly she was being {{furigana|lovestruck|dere dere}} to him.<ref> There is a play of the word tsundere here. *tsun tsun* is the sound effect of poking at something, but the word ‘tsun’ could also be used to describe being cold to someone, combined with ‘dere dere’ which means warming up or being lovestruck to someone, certainly Mio in the imagination above is being a tsundere in a different meaning.</ref>

“When talking about [The Noble of Wavy Fluffy Hair of Pink Color]<ref> Most Likely referring to Louis from Zero no Tsukaima here…</ref> it will remind you of a certain famous character that gives you the sense of what a tsundere is, but for people who don’t know about that famous character perhaps they won’t think that it’s tsundere. …With this kind of feeling each items’ nuance will be influenced by the watching person’s knowledge, there is also this kind of thing.”

“So history and convention will give birth to meaning for a symbol then.”

“When you know about the style of someone who is wearing button down shirt where its collar has button that comes with it, where the person buttoned up the collar’s button even though he is not wearing a necktie for the sake of dressing up stylishly, you will understand that it’s a shirt that has casual tendency, but for people that don’t know anything about it they will normally take it in as a dress shirt. Even that kind of trivial detail will heighten the degree of perfection when you pay attention to it.”

“It feels like that kind of symbolic thing, it’s not really essential isn’t it? Seems like just playing around with knowledge between fellow knowledgeable people…”

“That’s not true at all. Even though the people in our surrounding all have different standards but their attire are still following that rule, since our birth we have been surrounded all along by such rules and raised up according to it. The image that has been piled up since the distant ancient age has been imprinted into our sense. Isn’t that what we call a culture?”

Certainly a stylish person would look stylish even if the one who was seeing it was someone like Kazuki who didn’t really know about many details. But it was just that he was unable to expertly explain and mimic such thing. His sensitivity about such thing was shared with society through the same culture.

“It’s not an instinctual sense. But, by no means it’s a just an appearance without any substance. Don’t you think this is the same like how Mythology manifest their strength?”

“But that’s, as I thought, doesn’t that means that those who don’t have firm fashion knowledge won’t be able to produce a fashionable sense of unity?”

Because the person didn’t understand in detail that they couldn’t create a sense of unity.

That was why such a person would always be tormented by anxiety if maybe what they were wearing was mistaken and looked ugly.

Kazuki had gotten various things explained to him, but as expected he only got the conclusion that it was impossible for him, like re-tempering a dull sword. <ref>A Japanese proverb, making a dull sword look sharp even though it’s actually unusable.</ref>

“I guess… that’s why while you’re not well informed don’t choose gaudy design as much as possible and also restrain the number of the colors like I said. If it’s Hikaru-senpai then I think she will be lovely enough with something simple.”

In the end he couldn’t reach any other conclusion except such a half-assed one like that.

Before this he had also done a shopping date with Hikaru-senpai once where they chose clothes using Hikaru-senpai as a dress-up doll. That time too they tried to make an ideal Hikaru-senpai based on their own special way, and they manage to become satisfied in that place, but there was a feeling remaining that it was still incomplete in some aspects somewhere. There was room for growth.

But he couldn’t even guess the tangible way of what should be done to resolve that incompleteness.

From Mio’s explanation just now, he could understand the reason why it seemed like something was insufficient. But in regards to that, piling up knowledge and experience was necessary, they were unable to transform into a stylish figure right now.

Even so, was there no image that could only be constructed by the current him and Hikaru-senpai at all…

The hotel men said that they would bring back the shopping bags to the Hotel Yggdrasil and removed themselves.

When he became alone just with Hikaru-senpai that had returned to her uniform appearance, they began the fresh start of the shopping. While going around the shops at the main street, Kazuki imparted the things he learned from Mio to Hikaru-senpai as it was.

“Kazuki, as I thought you came to me hearing the story from Mio-chan…?”

Kazuki didn’t tell Hikaru-senpai until that detail.

Hikaru-senpai who had sharp instinct immediately guessed and became completely disheartened dejectedly.

“Even though all will be fine if I rely on Mio-chan from the beginning… but I feel strangely mortified to do that… this feeling, it’s a bad emotion isn’t it… Like that in the end I troubled Kazuki instead… I, am a troublesome girl right…”

Hikaru-senpai who usually had a straightforward personality looked hesitant with completely dull eyes.

Rivalry, and an inferiority complex towards Mio―perhaps those emotions ought to be called as negative emotions.

But against such Hikaru-senpai, there was not even a little bit of any unpleasant feeling that welled up inside Kazuki.

“I like that social disposition of senpai itself, so I don’t feel that it’s troublesome or anything at all.”

Before, Kaya had once said to Kazuki that [Ultimately people cannot understand each other] [That’s why it’s better to be alone] [Humans become strong from magic. That’s why they become able to live in that kind of way]. Kazuki denied her. Those ideas were completely the opposite of Kazuki’s thinking.

“If there are aspects where humans can sympathize with another human then there also places where humans are different from one another, doesn’t that moderate roughness between us feel good? It’s the end if we start talking like that conversation is troublesome.”

Rough differences would create friction.

But, by personally experiencing each other’s differences and coming into close contact against each other, it would make one feel a sense of unity instead.

Surely, a relationship between a man and a woman was that kind of thing.

For Kazuki who became fond of many girls at the same time, each of their differences was lovely no matter which one it was. If he started talking that it was troublesome, then the troublesomeness of the masochist attention seeker Koyuki or Kazuha-senpai who couldn’t be honest were incomparable to Hikaru-senpai.

While talking about such conversation, Kazuki took a piece of clothing from the store counter. ‘Let’s go with this.’

Hikaru-senpai seeing it leaked out a surprised voice “Eh, that’s…”

―When Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai finished shopping, they returned once again to the dressing room in order to immediately change. Hikaru-senpai wouldn’t change by herself, she led Kazuki inside the changing room.

The dressing room was far spacious compared to the ones in Japan.

“Well then, with this I’m Kazuki’s dress-up doll.”

Hikaru-senpai proclaimed such and presented her body to Kazuki.

First Kazuki took off her uniform’s jacket. Hikaru-senpai’s blouse that was strained from her unexpectedly large breasts appeared, after he undressed those blouse and her skirt, next was her tidy white underwear that appeared. Hikaru-senpai was also skillful in close range combat, but she was really not that muscled, a body style that was long, slender, and well-proportioned.

“Kazuki, I also bought underwear you know…”

Hikaru-senpai pointed out while being bashful. In other words… Kazuki began to undress Hikaru-senpai from her underwear too.

After grasping around, he unfastened the bra’s hook. Before his eyes, Hikaru-senpai’s breasts gently entered his sight.

“Ahaha, Kazuki’s eyes are locked on my nipples.”

Hikaru-senpai laughed shyly. Kazuki took a deep breath and pulled himself together, and this time he pulled down Hikaru-senpai’s panty. It felt awkward to stare fixedly at that spot.

“Ahaha, the current me really feels like Kazuki’s doll…”

Hikaru-senpai turned stark naked, but she waved her hands up and down and murmured embarrassedly.

That truly beautiful figure was in Kazuki’s hands. He wanted to do whatever he pleased with that naked body―suppressing down such intense desire, Kazuki set his hand on the shopping bag.

Under a single concept, they had bought a lot of clothes.

First he held out yellow underwear to Hikaru-senpai. As if to say [put it on] Hikaru-senpai opened out both her legs and then raised up one of her legs. Kazuki crouched down in order to put on the panty on her. Even though he didn’t intend to look, he unconsciously kept stealing a glance above. That spot of Hikaru-senpai was looking slippery.

Then after putting on a bra of the same color with the panty, looking at the set of the top and bottom underwear Kazuki felt a mysterious sense of accomplishment.

“I have the feeling that senpai’s theme color is yellow.”

There was no deep thought in regards to this underwear. “It’s like the curry member isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai made a bright grin.<ef>The curry might be a reference to yellow ranger</ref>

More and more they chose and took out clothes from the bag. Putting her arm through the shirt’s sleeve, putting on the bottom, fastening the belt. “This is…” Hikaru-senpai leaked out a voice of wonderment once again. Kazuki further took out a thin jacket made from summer material, made Hikaru-senpai put her arm through the sleeve, and fastened a necktie tightly on the neck.

This time, everything that Kazuki chose and bought was all [boyish] thing, possibly even [mannish]. The clothes that were worn just now were all mannish things, but it could be also coordinated into boyish, there shouldn’t be anything out of place even if both styles were mixed.

What was called boyish was the cuteness of naughty boy that was incorporated into girl fashion. As for mannish it was the incorporation of the sex appeal and the coolness of adult man into girl fashion.

Both of them characterized the nuance of manliness. In other words Kazuki and also Hikaru-senpai once dressed herself up as a man in her casual clothes, both styles were coordination that was easy to comprehend.

If it was this then there shouldn’t be any blunder that might happen. It was the only perfect solution.

To guess what kind of nuance the other women’s clothing possessed was something hard to understand for Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai, but if it was only about boyish or mannish than they could understand with a single glance.

However what made Hikaru-senpai baffled was the thinking that if doing that meant [Aren’t I just going back to before].

Kazuki gave the finishing touch by putting on pumps on Hikaru-senpai. Although it could be said that there was a feeling of unity in the clothing coordination, just in one point there was what Mio said that it would be fine if they added [the left out item].

“Like this isn’t there no difference at all with me in the past when I dressed like a man…”

Hikaru-senpai anxiously murmured like that before looking at the mirror. And then, she opened her eyes.

Wrong. This was decisively different from dressing up like a man.

Cheap men’s clothing was merely fabric that was sewed together to form cylinder silhouette. Compared to that, expensive lady’s outfit matched their shape with the body line like the woman’s breast or waist constriction or bottom and the likes, making three dimensional shape. When looking at the bottom, that three dimensional shape sewing technique could be easily witnessed. The line of the bottom was so beautiful it would make the watcher wanted to rub their cheek on it, while the cuff around the ankle tightly squeezed the foot making one really understood that it was not merely a simple cylinder shape.

The shirts and jacket were similar, even without exposing skin it would make one feel the eroticness.

The Hikaru-senpai that once dressed up as a man had all her feminine figure covered up by the wide silhouette of the man’s clothing. But the mannish clothing that Kazuki put on Hikaru-senpai right now, while it gave off the vibe of manliness, till the end the clothes polished off that feminine silhouette.

Be that as it may this much beautiful silhouette couldn’t be let out except by high class brand. Mass produced item were made for the sake of letting anyone no matter whom able to wear it. In contrast with that, high class brand was intended for extremely limited class, only producing few clothing that perfectly fitted the wearer.

Yet it was easy to move in regardless of how it perfectly fit the wearer, surely because the clothes were hand-tailored. By loosely sewing the parts that would tighten when the body moved, the clothes would be able to naturally stretch and contract.

As expected high class items were different, just as what Mio passionately talked about.

“Hikaru-senpai also has aspects where you seem boyish, however I think it doesn’t mean that those aspects will be a hindrance for your feminine charm. In the anime that we watch together with Lotte and Kamimura-san too, there are a lot of boyish girls that make their entrance.”

Of course it didn’t mean that cute fashion didn’t suit Hikaru-senpai, yet it was not necessary to purposefully reject her boyishness.

There was no need for her to hold any complex in the first place.

There was also cases where a girl that had a boyish atmosphere made her femininity become more distinct instead. Even if she wore cool and stylish outfits, that body figure of hers was delicate. It was calculated so that silhouette would appeal on that aspect. And then Hikaru-senpai’s face, whether her skin, her lips, her cheeks, and her face line too, all of those were sweetly feminine. It couldn’t be hidden.

It accented her coolness and her cuteness.

“Does senpai, hate this kind of appearance?”

“Well… certainly it’s different than the man getup I did in the past, I know that…”

Kazuki embraced from behind Hikaru-senpai who was standing in front of the mirror. She was so cute that it made him unintentionally want to do that.

“Is that so… I can see how it looks cool when I stay silent but, there is also a lot of cuteness too.”

Inside Kazuki’s arm, Hikaru-senpai’s white cheeks turned bright red.

When both of them exited the dressing room, there were the usual hotel men outside standing in a row waiting for them, making Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai become startled. When they saw Hikaru-senpai’s figure, they unanimously cheered “Bravo―!” and “So cute!” repeatedly, and for some reason they took out crackers and blew them merrily.

And then they took the new shopping bag of Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai and once again they said that they would bring it back to Hotel Yggdrasil before rushing away. Looking at the perfect service soul, Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were stunned in mute amazement.

===Part 4===

The sun was setting in the artificial Venetia.

Although it was called a setting sun, it was just a made-up setting sun that was projected in the dome, but although it was just something made-up, the townscape was set to perfectly shine from that light source.

The canal throughout the downtown glistened in orange color. A more beautiful time visited the city of water.

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai boarded an automatic gondola and were on their way back. Both of them had their bodies pressed against each other closely aboard the slightly big gondola and left their body to the tumble of the orange stream.

In place of the rower’s nonexistence the gondola was operated by mechanical control and a recorded shanty was played.

Kazuki stared at the side face of Hikaru-senpai that was glowing from afterglow, he was once again pondering how could a person this beautiful still not have confidence in herself.

While he was by her side. …In other words he should think that the cause was in him.

He thought back upon his contact with Hikaru-senpai. …All this time since Hikaru-senpai became making merry as she pleases, perhaps he had relied too much on Hikaru-senpai’s proactive approach.

All those times when both of them were ascertaining their relationship, he was always in the position as the receiver.

He couldn’t keep on just going along with senpai. He must not just only retort on senpai’s merry making act, he must get on fully on it too.

That was why senpai, wasn’t she feeling anxious that her feeling to him was only one way traffic?

“The setting sun is beautiful isn’t it?” Hikaru-senpai leaned on Kazuki teasingly.

“Hikaru-senpai is even more beautiful.”

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you are saying something like from a manga.”

So as not to be treated like joking, Kazuki embraced Hikaru-senpai close and forcefully stole her lips.

Hikaru-senpai showed a surprised look, but she immediately responded to Kazuki’s kiss by entangling her tongue to his.

A flame burned inside Kazuki’s chest. It was the yet untamed flame that was fueled half-bakedly by Mio.

Kazuki pushed down Hikaru-senpai to the wooden floor of the gondola. In order to make the automatic driving gondola safe there was a high fence built, that was why the floor of the gondola was the world of only the both of them. From the view point of the people coming and going through the road slightly separated from the canal, they couldn’t peek at what Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai were doing.

Despite of that from the sounds of the hustle and bustle and the water stream nearby that reached their ear, until the very end they were still outdoors, that fact incited the feeling of liberation and immorality.

“This is because senpai is beautiful. Though recently, perhaps I didn’t convey it to senpai properly.”

Kazuki laid bare the jacket that he chose and put on Hikaru-senpai himself.

Hikaru-senpai blinked her eyes in surprise against Kazuki’s unusual proactive action.

Hikaru-senpai’s shirt clung to her body line closely, while her necktie sank into her breast valley as if to emphasize it. Desire burn continuously inside Kazuki, but he didn’t surrender himself to it.

“I, love senpai. Senpai has always be the proactive one that’s why I ended up relying on that but… even I’m thinking that I want senpai. That’s why, please have confidence.”

“…I don’t have anything like self-confidence you know.”

Hikaru-senpai suddenly averted her sight from Kazuki and leaked out a dejected voice.

“Why is that?”

By any chance had he said a wrong guess, now he became uneasy.

“Because…”

Hikaru-senpai had her words cut off there, after holding back her heart―she said it.

“Because Kazuki, no matter how long I wait you never showed your penis for me-!!”

Kazuki was petrified. After a full dozens of seconds passed he finally managed to wring out his voice “…Eh?”

His thought came to a halt from the too unexpected remark.

“Since that time we said our love to each other, even though I have been continuously asking you to show me your penis all along, you have never show me your penis no matter how many times I asked! That’s why… I thought that I’m not a woman worthy to be entrusted with penis…”

Entrusted with penis? What the hell is that.

Certainly at every opportunity Hikaru-senpai kept asking penis penis repeatedly.

“No, that’s… it’s going to be troubling if I just said ‘aah geez I’ll show it okay, I’ll show it’ or… it feels like presenting my body to a hungry beast or… there is not the right mood or something…”

The man Kazuki completely said something like mood.

“Aren’t the reason you are unable to show your penis to me because you don’t like me!?”

“It’s the opposite! It’s because I like senpai, that if I present something like my raging penis to senpai I won’t be able to hold back anymore, that’s why I keep enduring!”

“Kazuki’s penis is raging you said!?” Hikaru-senpai’s eyes shined.

“It’s really raging crazily here! I’m at my limit already!”

“It’s fine you know! I know that we can’t make something like a kid… yet.”

‘Yet’, when that word was said there was a painful ring to it.

Someday, if the day came when he was going to make this delicate body of Hikaru-senpai pregnant with his own child…

“If I heard something like Kazuki’s penis is raging then I cannot hold myself back anymore here! My testicle sack is snapped!”

“The right word is patience isn’t it!?”<ref> Don’t know how to translate the joke here. In Japanese there is the proverb of ‘the string of the patience bag/sack is snapped’ which means out of patience. Hikaru exchanged the patience bag with testicle sack, the Japanese words for these two sound a little similar.</ref>

“Eee―ii!”

From Kazuki’s posture that was pushing down Hikaru-senpai to the floor, Hikaru-senpai sprang up in order to reverse their position.

This time it was Kazuki who was the one that got pushed down―then his trousers and underpants got pulled down altogether smoothly.

“Waa…! This is a penis…! It’s raging!!”

With sparkling eyes Hikaru-senpai raised her voice. The cool outdoor air and the texture of the gondola’s wood could be directly felt by his exposed lower body. When his lower body got completely exposed, he felt it for real.

Hikaru-senpai was staring at that fixedly without moving with rapt attention and a deep sigh. That deep sigh made Kazuki’s tip feel ticklish.

With a rotation Hikaru-senpai exchanged the position of up and down where her feet and head alternated position with each other, now beside Kazuki’s face there were knees straddling his head. And then Hikaru-senpai too stripped off her bottom altogether with her panty and threw it away.

“Kazuki… look, at my girly place…”

Between Hikaru-senpai’s pure white thighs―at her plump and swelling crotch, there was a light pink incision running there. That part which looked like lips which he was given free rein to had already looked moist and glossy.

“Kazuki’s thing here got even more raging when you saw mine! …You’re getting excited, I’m happy…”

Kazuki’s lower body stiffened rigidly. Hikaru-senpai raised a happy voice while, without any reserve or shyness, innocently, she rubbed her cheek on that.

At the same time at Kazuki’s face, the wet crotch came pressing down. Kazuki’s face got wet.

“Kazuki’s here, looks like ice candy♪ Is it okay for me to lick it?”

Without waiting for the reply, *lick*, there was a velvety sensation that crawled through the surface of Kazuki’s sensitive spot.

“I’ll feel good too if something like this is done to me… it’s fine isn’t it…”

Hikaru-senpai lightly kissed there *chuu chuu* repeatedly, pushing with the tip of her tongue, licking, and finally she stuffed it inside her mouth, *chuuu―* sucking it. Hikaru-senpai narrowed her cheeks while making sucking sound. Her tongue and the inside part of her cheeks wrapped that from all directions. Keeping it like that she shook her neck and rubbed slipperily.

It was a stimulus that made his whole body numb.

Kazuki made his resistance and licked back at that spot of Hikaru-senpai in front of his eyes.

“…!♡”

Now that they were attacking each other, Kazuki was the one more skilled. Kazuki could grasp the detailed change of Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level through the heart marks that came flying. From the change of the positivity level, where, how strong he needed to touch and in what kind of way to make it feel good, Kazuki soon grasped all the key points.

“Nn~!♡”

Hikaru-senpai that was straddling on top of Kazuki’s face immediately trembled with her waist losing strength and shivering.

Even so Hikaru-senpai didn’t stop stuffing her cheek. Rather she undauntedly kept sucking fiercely while shaking her head. Hikaru-senpai piled up saliva inside her mouth and made watery sounds.

It was a skill that couldn’t be expected from someone’s first time. Hikaru-senpai’s instinct was sharp at anything, she was fast in improving herself.

Kazuki undauntedly inserted his index finger into the wet inside of Hikaru-senpai. At the same time he crawled his tongue on the puffed up swelling that was exposed on the external outer part. Based from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that this spot was sensitive. Then with his left hand that was empty, he further stroked the butt hole that Hikaru-senpai loved.

Hikaru-senpai’s waist twitched *bikun bikun* showing the sign of reaching her limit, her hips undulated in a big way.

Even so Hikaru-senpai was not stopping in her movement that was trying to grant pleasure on Kazuki.

Outdoor―they were outdoor, but the bottom of the gondola where nobody’s eyes could cacth them had completely turned into an all-out war between male and female. Even while Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai sensed the city’s presence nearby, they were getting absorbed in the animalistic pleasure.

“Kazuki’s twitching looks like it’s going to erupt. …It really looks like Mirage!”

There was a hotel in Las Vegas that had a famous show named The Mirage that showed the eruption of a volcano.

“Hikaru-senpai too, it looks completely like The Grand Canyon!”

On the other hand Kazuki felt something like Mother Nature.

The next instant, a cataclysm occurred. Kazuki’s volcano finally arrived on its endurance limit and erupted, Hikaru-senpai’s canyon too, an earthquake that she didn’t even know how many times it had come occurred like a tsunami that happened on the river at the bottom of the valley. Both of them lost their strength limply. Hikaru-senpai’s throat was, *gulp* made a sound.

“Haa haa… strange taste♪”

Hikaru-senpai half-turned her body in a roll and matched her body at Kazuki’s direction.

“Hehehe, I satisfied a boy as a girl… Though I was also made to feel really good a lot of times that I cannot count♡”

Hikaru-senpai laughed happily.

“I have seen Kazuki’s penis to my heart’s content, so it’s fine already to not dress myself stylishly anymore.”

“Eee-!?”

What was all he had done this whole day for then!?

“Ahaha, I’m joking. I’m going to do my best to become a girl that Kazuki can love earnestly. Ne, kiss me using a lot of tongue♪”

Kazuki hugged back Hikaru-senpai that lay on top of him, kissed her, and as she demanded he inserted his tongue into her lips. Hikaru-senpai’s tongue was viscously twining around his.

It was contact between tongues that had lovingly caressed each others’ important place just before this. While hugging each other, their naked lower bodies were glued to each other. Even now they were enduring the welling up urge and strength filled their hugging arms.

“I love you, senpai.”

“Ahaha, me too.”

Hikaru-senpai―150. The avatar of positivity level up flew at him, Hikaru-senpai’s positivity level had reached the {{furigana|Chouki|Favored Princess}} level.

At that time the gondola shook strongly while a buzzer sound rang informing them that they had reached the destination.

“Ah, we arrived.”

Hikaru-senpai reflexively raised her waist. Kazuki stopped her in panic.

“Senpai, please stand up after putting on your panty!!”

“Thank you for today, Kazuki.”

At the occasion where they separated to go to their respective rooms, Hikaru-senpai went “Ah, that’s right”, and added more.

“Kaguya too seemed like her condition is a little strange, so take care of her.”

―About that, even without being told, Kazuki too had noticed it.

===Part 5===

Las Vegas was said to be the holy ground of [buffet], an all-you-can-eat restaurant. Inside famous hotels there would undoubtedly be a famous buffet anywhere. They had become a centerpiece comparable to the casinos and shows in Las Vegas.

Talking about all-you-can-eat, in Japan there were a lot of restaurants there where the ingredient’s quality was not really good, but Las Vegas’ buffet piled up high quality items drastically like a mountain. The Americans also ate unreservedly, like swallowing a mountain.

The portion was so hearty that looking at it would make one doubtful as to whether the restaurant was actually calculating the profit and loss.

The price was also fair. Most likely it had a strong publicity implication for the hotel to call out to the customer. Similar to how the hotel charges were also cheap, they had the objective of making the customer to drop all their money in the casino.

Of course the restaurants that were said to be top class didn’t take a buffet-style but a course-style, but Kazuki and the others naturally only brought their feet towards the buffet.

With a group this large would mean that their favorite food would differ from each other, that was why a buffet that included all kinds of genres was convenient and it was also easy to converse lively.

“Recently this kind of luxury has become ordinary, I have the feeling that our feelings have been paralyzed…”

“This one too… however this one’s reasoning is ringing out the warning bell that this is not normal that this one cannot compose oneself… Is this what people call something as dreamlike?”

The swordsman combi of Kazuha-senpai and Kohaku spoke in light tone while taking food on their plate.

“To say impudently it’s like we become particularly unloving towards the food of Japan, it feels terrifying like this isn’t it-… I wonder if it’s the pure difference of quality with the things that we usually eat…”

“The food in the Sword Division’s dormitory is like that after all… so this is what one means when they talk about dreamlike.”

“…Both of you, your movements will become bad if you grow fat you know.”

When Kazuki quietly approached them and gave a warning, both of them twitched and their spines shivered.

Although both of them were swordsman, in their root they were high school girls that were weak to temptation.

“As for Kanae, Kanae wants to eat Nii-sama’s cooking once in a while.” Kanae expressed.

“It seems that we can borrow the kitchen if we ask, should I cook sometimes?”

As for Kazuki in his own way it was a research being treated to delicious foreign cooking like this every day, sometimes he also conversed with the chef, he had the feeling of wanting to test out various things.

“In Japan this is called as viking<ref>That’s how you call all-you-can-eat buffet in Japan</ref>, but that word is a completely Japanese made-up word from an English term and is not used at all in other countries, just so you know.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with one of her hand holding a jockey that was filled plenty with milk.

The little teacher was always industriously wishing to properly grow more.

“Buffet comes from the French language, but even Englishman that hated France will call a buffet as buffet.” Arthur also interjected and participated in the conversation.

“Why is it called viking in Japan? Vikings were the pirates of northern Europe right?”

“Isn’t that because there is that kind of person that is the cause?”

Kazuki pointed at that person who was in a slightly separated spot from them.

“Fuhahahaha–!”

Beatrix was laughing while piling up everything that could be called meat on her plate.

That girl was always laughing whether it was in a fight or when eating huh… Was she also laughing when she was sleeping? Was everyone in the Norse Mythology like that?

“Beatrix, mind your manners okay.”

Kazuki only said that towards the woman… girl?… that seemed like she had somehow mistaken her own existence.

“Fuhahahaha, I know! I am a lady while also a warrior!”

[Roast beef is served―!], when the waitress raised her voice saying that in English, Beatrix went “Prey-!” and jumped towards the dish.

Beatrix lined up on the line in front of the waitress that was serving the roast beef and immediately hit it off with the American people that were lining up together with her “FUHAHAHAHA!” “HAHAHAHA!!” all of them laughed uproariously. That was a German person whose rhythm was of Las Vegas itself.

Kazuki finished taking food and returned to the table.

Kazuki and co.’s table was casually separated from the other guests taking the space of a half private room.

For them to always get guided to this kind of place no matter which restaurant they went to, surely it was because of the North American Knight Order’s command that had been given out. While it was to make them feel welcomed politely, it must be also to make it easier to observe them.

Kaguya-senpai who had already returned to the table smiled softly greeting him with “Welcome back”.

Kaguya-senpai… she was acting as if there was nothing wrong on the surface.

On her plate there was only salad in a moderate amount served, despite how Kaguya-senpai should originally be a splendid meat eater. Meat was indispensable for senpai’s nice body.

Of course the cause was not something like a diet… she didn’t have appetite for food from being dispirited.

He knew the reason. The incident with Stella created a shadow in her heart.

For Kazuki too the sense of loss from the girl who adored him as papa, and of course for everyone else too, Stella’s disappearance reverberated inside their hearts. However, Kaguya-senpai received a damage bigger than anyone else.

Looking at a person that was feeling despondent far longer than even he himself, his feelings changed telling him that he couldn’t feel despondent forever. From such mentality everyone else stood back on their feet, however, only Kaguya-senpai alone kept dragging behind the discouragement without letting it go.

When Kaguya-senpai was gloomy, everyone of the Magic Division became awkward.

Everyone indirectly attempted to cheer her up however―.

“Kaguyann―, look at this Great Senpai Kanon―☆”

Kanon-senpai who had finished taking food suddenly pulled Akane-senpai’s hand and raised her voice.

Akane-senpai went “Wa, wait what are you doing, so suddenly” yet Kanon-senpai ignored her baffled voice and jumped to a position where she could look at everyone around the table.

Kanon-senpai was a third year Magic Division student that went out from the academy for internship and also the previous generation Magic Division student council president. She had a small stature, her spongy hair was like a puppy, a senpai who gave off the impression of always being energetically in state of continuous motion.

In contrast, Akane-senpai, who was the previous student council vice president, was an adult-like and intellectual person, she was always supporting the student council president who overflowed with energy.

Now, too, Kanon-senpai was swinging around Akane-senpai while facing her juniors before raising her voice.

“Entry number one, the most dangerous combi! From now on as the most senior here for the sake of stirring up this place, we will be doing manzai act-☆”<ref>Manzai is a two person comedy act</ref>

“Wa-… what are you saying with an idea you haven’t prepared anything for beforehand!? Isn’t it too dangerous!?”

“It’s fine, I too don’t prepare anything at all but what’s important in this is your spirit! Akane just needs to give tsukkomi like usual-☆”

Akane-senpai who was weak in unexpected situations was about to blow her fuse, but Kanon-senpai declared with her big eyes shining strongly like stars. Those big eyes, although she said that she was going to enliven the place―it was looking straight at just Kaguya-senpai.

Kanon-senpai cast aside her seat for the sake of cheering up Kaguya-senpai.

But this was quiet a drastic challenge. For an amateur to do a manzai act without even satisfactory preparation, Kazuki could see nothing except big disaster in the near future. Could Kanon-senpai really say anything interesting…?

“Actually, I still hadn’t actually entered the casino, so some time ago I came to the casino floor just by myself!”

While everyone was making a stir with baffled feelings, Kanon-senpai began to talk brightly.

“Now that you mentioned it, when everyone went to the casino on the first day, you were shutting yourself in the room because your stomach was ruined didn’t you?”

“That time something like beef stew burst out ‘BUFFEE―!’ unstoppably from my ass.”

“What the hell are you saying inside a buffet restaurant!”

*BASHIN* Akane-senpai struck Kanon-senpai’s cheek.

Kazuha-senpai who was eating beef stew even unhappily choked over where she almost spouted out the food.

“Today this Kanon-chan was going to make the casino get diarrhea and made them spit out coins like ‘BUFFEE―!’ for sure yeah… thinking like that exultantly, first I aimed for the poker table.”

“If it’s poker then you know the rules so that’s not a bad choice isn’t it.”

Akane-senpai recovered her calm and made an appropriate response.

“When I walked around the floor there was this awfully beautiful woman in a sexy bunny suit that played as dealer see, Kanon-chan then thought [UHO-] and went to that table. To make it easier to imagine let’s reproduce that scene☆ Akane, you act as the dealer.”

“Eh? E, even if you said that so suddenly what should I do here?”

“For the time being you need to have the same exposure rate as the bunny, please change into your Magic Dress and take a sexy pose☆ Come on quickly! If you don’t hurry the mood is going to get spoiled!”

“E, eeee… I, I get it… like this?”

It seemed that the firm person Akane-senpai thought that she couldn’t let the mood of the place get spoiled.

“Shem ha Meforash” like that, Akane-senpai put on the Magic Dress of Amon on her body from the Access.

Amon was originally an Egypt god Amen that was lowered as the demon of Solomon as a god of evil teaching. That Magic Dress of Amon had a different quality compared to the other 72 Pillar, forming an outfit that made one think of Egypt’s sheets dress. The Magic Dress suited Akane-senpai’s skin that had a somewhat dark color.

The fabric that only had uneasy surface area hid only Akane-senpai’s important parts loosely, on top of that when she further took a sexy pose Akane-senpai showed some fidgeting from her embarrassment.

“Anybody that see this kind of bunny-san would be unable to help themselves from going ‘UOOO-‘ right?” While Kanon-senpai was speaking, she continued the story. “Then I started playing poker, but to one’s regret while I understand the rules, I don’t really understand English you know. Like I couldn’t remember the word that I wanted to say, or my pronunciation is too awkward, no matter what I couldn’t express anything well.”

“You, you were playing hooky when we studied English on the ship, weren’t you?”

Akane-senpai was back-talking firmly.

“All of a sudden, my hand was hopeless guys, you know. In poker isn’t there a rule that you can change your cards just once? But how to say that in English, I didn’t understand at all.”

“At that kind of time you got to say [draw] you know.”

“Because I didn’t understand that I immediately said [change]. When I did that, the dealer-san was somewhat dejectedly left from the table. In her place an even sexier lady was coming out.”

“Eh, the dealer-san was changed?”

“Then while I hit the card, [Wrong, it’s not that, I want to change my hand] I wanted to say that and I repeatedly shouted ‘Change!’, but each time I shouted that the dealer-san would withdraw and a new dealer would replace the previous one. Like that in the end there was a dreadfully too sexy dealer-san that came out. She was a lady that looked like a lump of eros.”

“Eh, what kind of person came out…?”

“Then let’s reproduce that scene one more time☆ Akane you do that dealer role, because that dealer’s exposure rate was even more extreme, vanish your Magic Dress in part. And then make a sensual pose that goes ‘puff puff’.”

“E, eeee… is, is it fine like this?”

Akane-senpai who was at her wits end followed what she was told flusteredly, by cutting off magic power she simplified her Magic Dress. The ornaments disappeared, the majority of the loose dress was stripped, and her appearance turned into something like only underwear that protected just the important parts. She raised both her hands and emphasized her breast, “Pu, puff puff” voice like that was leaked out in small volume. Precisely because that breast had only a moderate size, that it made one feel a taboo in some respect.

Kazuki reflexively looked around, but the gaze of the other restaurant guests was blocked by a wall.

“Drop your hips next, yes, then open both your legs, shake your hips provocatively.”

Akane-senpai obeyed Kanon-senpai’s order perfectly in a state where her thoughts had stopped completely. The slender thighs that possessed a sense of cleanliness spread out vulgarly. For Akane-senpai to do something like this… the gap made Kazuki’s heart feel like it was pricked with a sweet needle from the shock.

Kazuki and Akane-senpai’s eyes met. Akane-senpai’s face changed as if she had come back to her senses before she looked down.

“Thi, this, where in the world this kind of dealer…”

“Correct, after I had come that far I harbored an uncomfortable feeling and when I looked carefully… there was a writing at the pink card on the table. Each time the dealer-san lost she would take off one piece of her clothes, that was what was written.”

“Isn’t that sex service! What are you using me for here!?”

Akane-senpai got back on her feet with a jump and hit Kanon-senpai *SUPAA―NN* with a pleasant sound.

“But I had already boarded the ship completely, the dealer-san too kept that pose while saying [Come on come on―nn], so I resolved myself ‘there is nothing else but to strip her’ you know.”

“You think I’m going to go further than this!?”

“And then it looked like [change] was not for changing hand but it had the meaning that you are dissatisfied with the girl, that was why I directly said which card I wanted to change. I thought if it was like that then it would get conveyed for sure. Like that first I ‘PASHIN!’ hit 6 on the table you see, then I wondered how do I say 6 in English again… after worrying for a little like that I said this then. ‘SEX!’”

“A forced elementary pronunciation miss!?”

“Next ‘PASHIN-‘ I hit 11, ‘isn’t there a special way of calling 11 in trump’, and then after worrying about it I said this. ‘FUCK!!’”

“You should call that Jack right-!?”

“But in the Spain language the pronunciation of ‘J’ need to use ‘F’ ain’t it?”

“Why do you knowing about something like that only instead!?”

“For the last I was going to proclaim that if you exchanged all these for me then it’s the end of the turn for me, so I wondered what is the saying to proclaim the end of a turn in poker again, if I remember right it should be ra-… something like that isn’t it… so after worrying about it I said this. ‘RAPE!’”

Kanon-senpai pointed at Akane-senpai with a snap saying that.

“And so with the feeling of 6, 11, and then next it’s your turn …[SEX, FUCK, RAPE・YOU!] I shouted like that repeatedly. Towards the provocative ero dealer.”

“It’s not rape but raise! If you do that then all conceivable ways of thinking regarding you is going to be mistaken as the worst!”

“After I did that there were these uncles in black uniform coming in a group, talking to me in English [That’s troubling you know, dear customer] [This place is not providing a service until that far] [Even I can only go as far as stripping] they said things like that and chased me out, in the end, today too I couldn’t go to the casino, dahaha!!”

As if to say that she had become completely amazed Akane-senpai hit Kanon-senpai’s head one more time, while Kanon-senpai went “This is my leave―☆” and gave a bow. Should they clap or not… the atmosphere had turned complicated.

“What do you think, Kaguyan!?”

“There is excessive dirty joke that ran wild too much, even if you ask me how it was… it’s troubling how to react to it…”

Kaguya-senpai answered while looking down.

“To thoroughly talk about nothing but dirty jokes until that far, on the contrary, is amazing.”

Hikaru-senpai continued with an expression of a wry smile.

“Rather than an adlib it was just Kanon-senpai talking whatever she pleased, it feels like I’m only enjoying the reaction of the bullied Akane-senpai.”

“Akane-oneesan was extremely cute desu! It was a sight for sore eyes desu!!”

“It was normally repulsive.”

Continuing after Koyuki and Lotte, Mio said that with scornful eyes. Mio-san had something like this.

*KA―N!* Liz Liza-sensei chimed a sound with her tableware and scored [Bell one].<ref>Don’t know what is this bell one. Might be some show in Japan.</ref>

“GUAAAAAAAAAAA-☆!”

With a motion as if being beaten up blue by unseen punches, Kanon-senpai writhed by herself.

“Th, the flower of cactus blooming…” Kanon-senpai whispered while hanging her head down crestfallenly.<ref> Might be reference to something. Don’t know what though.</ref>

“Don’t make a distraction saying something incomprehensible. The one who wants to writhe here is me.”

Seeming like an excuse Kanon-senpai tilted her head saying “How strange-“.

“Even though this kind of adult humor was extremely well received in the Knight Order’s female dormitory.”

“It’s no good to group together that kind of dirty people with students you know. …Besides the reason that the senior knights were receiving well that kind of gag was because a shorty like you was overreaching yourself to talk about perverted material that they were smirking at you, it was just that.”

“……….eh, it’s like that?”

“That’s right. Besides, a place like the Magic Division where there is a restriction on outings, the students there are the same as with an all-girls school, you’re forcing yourself to act like an adult by repeatedly saying perverted material despite having zero experience with a male, all of that had been completely exposed to everyone around.”

“Eh… th, that…” Kanon-senpai was trembling all over, her big eyes that were like bright shining star were full of tears in the blink of an eye.

“HONGEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!! Suddenly I got embarrassed!!”

“Well, the juniors that are here don’t have zero experience though…”

Akane-senpai said that while taking a glance at Kazuki’s direction.

The face of the always cool senpai was still red from the aftereffect of before.

“Akane-senpai, thanks for your hard work.”

When Kazuki gave words of appreciation, Akane-senpai averted her eyes in embarrassment.

“It’s not like I’m thinking that I suffered something embarrassing. After all there is no other male’s eyes here except Kazuki’s. That’s why it’s all right whatever got seen.”<ref>I guess even she doesn’t believe Arthur is a man</ref>

After saying that Akane-senpai made a ‘hah’ face and added in panic.

“…What I said just now, that [if it’s you, even if I get seen] doesn’t have any weird meaning, it’s just mean that [if it’s you, then surely you have gotten used to seeing something like a girl’s bare skin, so even if someone like me undresses], that’s all.”

“That’s not true at all senpai. After all Akane-senpai is a beautiful person.”

It felt weird to say that kind of thing in front of other girls but everyone else was also nodding.

Akane-senpai’s cheeks turned redder from the surrounding’s reaction and she restlessly returned to her meal.

“Hmph, what experience with a man.”

With a rough face, Liz Liza-sensei tilted her milk jockey and guzzled it down.

“Uuuu… even though I wanted to make Kaguyan to cheer up… I who cannot talk of anything except something like dirty jokes am a useless senior…☆”

“Umm, I’m particularly cheerful here so… Kanon-senpai too, please be cheerful yourself.”

Toward the thoroughly dispirited Kanon-senpai, Kaguya-senpai who was supposed to be putting on a brave face was now the one that tried to cheer up the other in an odd development. Looking at that situation, Kazuki pondered.

After he finished entering the bath and it was a time where he could only sleep, Kazuki crossed over the hotel’s gorgeous corridor and visited Kaguya-senpai’s room.

After lightly knocking there was a voice “Come in~”, a reply that seemed like usual yet felt powerless somehow came.

“Pardon me.” Kazuki entered inside the room.

The moment the door opened, he felt fresh wind blowing in.

The design of Kaguya-senpai’s room had changed compared to when he came here before. As a consideration so that Kazuki and the others who were staying in this hotel for a long period didn’t get bored, the hotel often changed the room designs.

Just in the short interval when they went for outing, not to mention the furniture and the lighting equipment, even things like wallpaper and door had been thoroughly changed with different things. It was practically like an illusionary alchemy. This country really liked detailed surprises like this.

Kaguya-senpai’s room was turned into a style of bright and open resort hotel.

The room was colored with a lot of decorative plants, a clear atmosphere could be felt.

…Perhaps the hotel side also sensed Kaguya-senpai’s atmosphere and tried to cheer her up.

The room was widely open, but Kaguya-senpai was like a patient that was uneasily waiting in the waiting room, she was quietly sitting on the sofa. Looking at Kazuki who was coming,

“Even Otouto-kun is fussing about me… even though there are a lot of girls who want to spend their night with Otouto-kun.”

She murmured so. Usually it was from the girls that were intruding into Kazuki’s room in rotation, so it was rare for Kazuki to be the one who was choosing someone and went to them.

“I’m just thinking that I want to be together with senpai.” Kazuki sat down beside her.

It seemed that senpai was also just out of the bath, she was putting out a silk night gown. There was sweet aroma tickling the nose from that loose chest. It was completely like a large ring of flowers with flower pollen clinging on it. Even in the case that the person herself was not cheerful, she was someone with alluring color and scent that charmed the other sex from herself.

Kaguya-senpai heaved a deep sigh gloomily.

“Not only Kanon-senpai but I even made Otouto-kun worried about me, I really hate myself… Even though Otouto-kun yourself is in a far more dire situation compared to someone like me.”

“I’m not in any trouble at all senpai. Everyday I’m having fun.”

In reality Kazuki didn’t feel any stress at all.

There was no strong pressure on his position as Basileus―when the time to fight came there was no need to think of anything except for holding respect and defeating the opponent in front of his eyes.

Rather than that, Kazuki became concerned with Kaguya-senpai’s way of talking.

“Senpai, you yourself, haven’t you taking upon various things by yourself alone again?”

Kaguya-senpai had her breath a little hitched, then she turned to Kazuki’s direction.

Exactly because Kazuki had become a Basileus, because the girls in his surrounding had increased.

“Before senpai said to me that I’m [similar with your big brother] and senpai also depended on me, but recently it feels like senpai has returned to how you were in the past isn’t it?”

At the fight with Naiarlatoteph, that time when he liberated Kaguya-senpai from her father’s spell, Kazuki became aware of how Kaguya-senpai was secretly harboring a desire of [how she actually wanted to act spoiled to someone].

Kaguya-senpai was a person who had various faces. She was a hard-worker that seriously chased her ideal, she was also the big sister of her juniors, she was also something like the mother at the Witch’s Mansion. Precisely because she tried her best and was conscious of herself that was like that, when she was alone with Kazuki she wanted an equal relationship between male and female. The time when she called him not as [Otouto-kun] but [Kazuki-kun] was the signal of that. And deeper inside her, she was also wishing for the shadow of her father when he was kind and her dead brother, she wanted to act spoiled like a little sister.

Because she was that kind of person it was not good for her to hold everything inside and wallowed alone.

In this recent period the only time when Kaguya-senpai was looking for Kazuki was only that night where Stella’s incident happened.

“Stella… was something that couldn’t be helped at all. That time when she met us she was already… Stella looked for us, what we could do, was only showing her a temporary dream.”

There was nothing to lament. The very least they could do was to face forward, they had to change America into a happy country. For that sake, Kazuki denied North America’s slavery and South America that changed death into power.

“Against lonely feelings, rely on someone, depend on them, comforting each other, burdening yourself alone won’t change anything, isn’t that right?”

Kaguya-senpai’s expression that feigned a calmness broke down in pieces as if a crust was peeled off. What appeared was a face that even now was looking as if it was going to cry saying [Lonely! Lonely!]

“Senpai, I also feel lonely but… I cannot become Stella’s replacement but… at the very least I will be by Kaguya-senpai’s side forever. So please rely on me thinking of me as your big brother.”

Kazuki hugged Kaguya-senpai tightly. Kaguya-senpai stared fixedly at Kazuki while, as if testing, she murmured a single word “Onii-chan…”, then tears spilled out as if a dam had broken.

“Fueeeeeee~nn!! Onii-chaa~n!! I’m lonely~, it’s lonely with Stella goneeeee~!! I don’t wannaaaaa!!”

And then she buried her face on Kazuki’s chest, crying with a desperate loud voice.

For a while Kaguya-senpai continued crying, venting out everything that she had been holding back.

“What kind of person was senpai’s big brother?”

Against Kaguya-senpai who was still sobbing, Kazuki asked as if to make her let out even more things that she was still holding back.

“He was kind, firm, a really reliable person.”

Why did that kind of person die he wondered.

“But papa was… because onii-chan was a man, because he couldn’t become an excellent knight he didn’t even look at him. For papa, onii-chan was a failed work. When papa decided that, then mama too.”

The former headmaster of knight academy… that person was only absorbed in making the Knight Order strong. There, he was taken advantage of by Naiarlatoteph, made so that he couldn’t see nothing else except for that, turning insane where he couldn’t see, in the end, his ego was completely broken.

“In a place where papa and mama didn’t look at, by an accident…”

Even though from Kaguya-senpai’s point of view he was a reliable big brother, in reality he was still a young child that couldn’t protect himself. Kaguya-senpai’s family background, he guessed everything was completely destroyed at that time. And then, there was only the distorted father’s despotism that remained.

“Right now, I myself too only noticed for the first time. I, yearn for family…”

Kazuki knew what she meant.

Kaguya-senpai came into contact with all the surrounding people as if they were family. Even at their first meeting with Lotte, she was also like that. And then, she would absolutely not going to tolerate any discord.

She acted like a big sister, acted like a mother, hiding her desire that sometimes wanted to act spoiled to a big brother―she tried to play every kind of family role towards other people. Surely all the things that she couldn’t obtain in her time as a child, she tried to take them all back after she grew.

That was why, for Kaguya-senpai, Stella was not a mere make-believe daughter.

Surely Kaguya-senpai wished that she wanted to become Stella’s mother from the bottom of her heart.

To be made to lose that, was a despair for her. There was no doubt that Kaguya-senpai completely felt that she was [a human who couldn’t obtain the warmth of family as expected].

‘Clearing away that doubt should be my role’, Kazuki thought. That time when he enrolled into the Magic Division, he was saved by Kaguya-senpai’s kindness that treated him as if he was family.

“I am an [Otouto-kun], yet I also want to become Kaguya-senpai’s big brother… if Kaguya-senpai is the Magic Division’s mother, then I too want to be the father.”

“Kazuki-kun…”

The strength of Kaguya-senpai’s hugging arms became stronger. From her expression, her feeling that was wanting to act spoiled towards a big brother was fading. Her role was changing.

Kaguya called Kazuki’s name regarding him as a male.

And then with an intense vigor she put her lips on Kazuki’s as if devouring his lips greedily. As if wrenching open something, Kaguya’s lips entered inside Kazuki’s mouth, her tongue entangled onto his.

It was a boiling hot kiss of passion, after even forgetting to breathe for a while, when their lips separated Kaguya’s eyes had changed color into violet. Her gown was taken off and fell gently down. That naked body, was faintly wrapped in light of magic power that sharpened her sensitivity.

These few days, Kaguya didn’t use Asmodeus’ magic at all. Nevertheless the aforementioned magically excited condition she had was now called forth by her own will.

“Kazuki-kun… right now I, intensely, want Kazuki-kun’s baby…”

Chokingly and sincerely, she whispered such a thing.

Kazuki too took off and threw away his upper pajama. As if to say that it was not enough, Kaguya tried to take off Kazuki’s lower pajama altogether with his underwear. Both of them matched their hands and took them off, Kazuki hugged Kaguya hard.

With their posture hugging each other, Kaguya pushed Kazuki down on the sofa. Although it was an American-sized sofa that was spacious like a bed, when both of their bodies laid down, if they didn’t embrace each other they were going to roll and fall down. Kaguya wouldn’t let his body go for even a moment, while taking painful breathing, she rubbed her breast on Kazuki’s chest, she rubbed her groin on Kazuki’s thigh, her whole body undulated.

Kaguya’s body was more voluptuous than anyone, soft and elastic. Embracing close small statured girls as if wrapping them up was also great, but embracing with Kaguya felt exactly like a [nearly drowning] sensation.

Kazuki too didn’t use his hand but responded using his whole body. They were rubbing their naked bodies at each other.

“Otouto-kun, you became hard…”

Kaguya whispered into his ear. The heat of that whisper made Kazuki feel even more heated.

“Nn…” The lump of Kazuki’s urge was wrapped into the triangle of Kaguya’s wetly drenched groin and both her thighs. That area was Kaguya’s most voluptuous body part. As if trying to squeeze it out just like that, she wriggled her waist back and forth. The soft and elastic wet flesh wriggled―against the pleasure he had never experienced before, Kazuki couldn’t endure and he almost leaked out his voice.

Stubbornly, Kazuki also fiercely knocked his waist on the pseudo-hole of the groin and thighs plumply tightening on him.

Kaguya’s sensitive spot was also scooped out by the sensation of Kazuki’s hard thing, Kaguya too gradually turned wet throughout her body, sweet voices incessantly continued to be whispered into his ear.

“Kazuki-kun…I want it, I want a baby-!”

Kaguya drew in her waist as if to invite Kazuki even deeper.

…That was no good. So as not to get swallowed inside, until the end he contained himself of only rubbing that entrance. In exchange, he made upward movements that fiercely scooped up the spot.

“Aa…♡ aa…♡”

*Nuchun! Nuchun!* The sounds rapidly turned wetter.

Kaguya’s whole body shivered in twitches. But unsatisfied with a single climax, her body continued bending back and forth.

“That’s no good, Kaguya.” Kazuki whispered back. Then with an ecstatic redly drunk face Kaguya,

“…Onii-chan! Then, then make me feel even better!”

Saying that, she fawned on him. Her allure that tempted Kazuki viscously changed into a bewitching sweetness like a little sister. Without using any hand at all, with only body and body, the both of them climbed onto the height.

The movement of the two stopped, both of their convulsions aligned with each other. Something slimy was released between the gap of Kaguya’s soft flesh. But from Kazuki’s experience, he knew that Kaguya wouldn’t be satisfied with just two or three times. Kazuki’s body also couldn’t possibly cool down yet right now. Even he himself felt a mysterious bottomless something. While being wrapped by the released slimy texture, both of their breathing and sweat turned endlessly intense, even now the two of them were rubbing their bodies at each other.

===Part 6===

The sword-school Arthur used was sharp.

When he thought that the small one-handed sword was swung compactly, the point of the sword sharply leaped up and the trajectory changed into a thrust. Due to its double edge, compared to a Japanese katana, it had extensive variation. The free alteration that could also change into a feint was hard to deal with even when it had been Foresighted.

The sword master named Arthur used precise movements that didn’t have any erratic emotion, having said that it didn’t mean that he repeated a mechanical pattern, while observing his opponent with a fearful concentration power he wielded a precise high speed sword.

Compared to Kazuki who used his whole body to swing Ame no Murakumo, that elegant one-handed sword looked like a conductor stick swung by a conductor. It was not a swing filled with that great of a strength, but the Enchant Aura that covered the whole body was so thick it made fear run through his spine. Even though the movement was light, that one blow was by no means light.

Kazuki was not unprepared against even a single blow, but when Kazuki determined his aim during one of those attacks Kazuki started <Instant Positioning> in order to entangle the sword with his. Following the starting movement of his opponent’s swing, Kazuki parried so that the trajectory of the sword would shift to miss him by a hairbreadth, and then as the finishing touch he would repel the sword. Like that the opponent’s posture would break where Kazuki would turn it into a counterattack instantly, that was Kazuki’s sure-win pattern however…

“Mu-!” Arthur quickly detected the danger and leaped back.

Due to Arthur’s elegant one-handed sword skill that swung without putting body weight on it, even when his swordsmanship was disarrayed his posture didn’t break. Kazuki’s counterattack that should be landing without fail missed its chance, both sides were even without either having their stance broken and they took a distance from each other. To break Arthur using that pattern he needed a stronger repelling power in the end… reinforcement magic would be necessary.

“Waa―! Applause applause!”

Watching that breath-taking offense and defense of the two, the sitting and observing Hikaru-senpai clapped and cheered.

This was his first time seeing someone who actually said applause from her mouth.

Besides Hikaru-senpai, Beatrix too was watching over the offense and defense with an unusually serious look. It was just that her attire was {{furigana|pajamas|cute}} that had the feel of just waking up. Her long hair was towering up vertically like a tower as one long straight object, …what an impossible bed hair.

It was the custom practice time every morning. Hikaru-senpai who got carried away by shopping fever since they arrived at Las Vegas and skipped the practice was also making her return, the rare guest came along with the two, and an unusual excitement was displayed on the still dim courtyard of Hotel Yggdrasil.

“Interesting.”

Arthur sheathed his sword while smiling refreshingly. In contrast with Kazuki who was wearing gym uniform, he was wearing a fit suit since the morning.

The one-handed sword Arthur held was a broadsword that was said to be common in Britain’s Knight Order.

“You really skillfully use the katana―the two-handed sword. You swing the two-handed sword powerfully, but the point of the sword moves delicately as if it’s a one-handed sword to brush off my attack. Two-handed sword, one-handed sword, spear, shield… you skillfully handle all those roles with a single piece of katana.”

“I too feel how frightening you are. The current you has one of your hands empty. When talking about the famous weapon that King Arthur possessed in the legend then it was not only the one-handed sword Excalibur. Two-handed sword, spear, short sword, and shield too…you should be able to skillfully use all kinds of weapons.”

The western knight that mastered every martial art… that should be the real image of King Arthur. Kazuki imagined someone that could skillfully used all kinds of arms with a similar standard to what he had just seen.

“Good insight.” After Arthur laughed, now he was the one that observed Kazuki in return.

“The way you grip is different with western sword art. By putting a space between the grips of the two hands, it becomes possible to handle the sword blade delicately… and you put the center of gravity not in your dominant hand but in the opposite left hand isn’t it?”

nnvly4f

Kazuki admired Arthur’s observing eye.

“A Japanese katana is curved because it stresses sharpness, so it will easily warp if a force is applied from the side. That’s why the blade needs to be handled accurately. Putting the center of gravity in the left hand…”

The human body took the balance at the focal point of the left foot and with that the right foot could step forward to start moving. Therefore the stance was the right hand and right foot directed forward.

Making the right hand as the fulcrum, power was put into the left hand to wield the sword―in order to perform that effectively, using the principle of leverage, the wielder needed to open as much space as possible between the grips of the two hands.

When Kazuki mixed his gesture and explained, Arhur nodded in satisfaction saying “I see, I see.”

“Although Ame no Murakumo is not a Japanese katana, but it has the shape of an ancient sword.”

Kazuki also sheathed back Ame no Murakumo. The still new sheath was a straight thing for Ame no Murakumo’s personal use.

A Japanese katana was a curved single-edged blade, but an ancient sword like Ame no Murakumo was a straight sword that had a double-edge.

However when he swung this Ame no Murakumo it bended fiercely, drawing the same arc like a curved Japanese katana exhibiting its sharpness. Thanks to that Kazuki could handle it with the same sense like the Japanese katana he was used to. If he became familiar with it then he should be able to make use of how the sword was double-edged.

…It was a common theory in the modern sword art to take some space between the grips of both hands, but in the case of ancient sword art it was devised even further. In order to aim for victory, it goes to the one who makes the first move from a long distance, there was also a method with the right hand holding the end of the handle and then swinging the sword as hard as you could with one hand, then when in a close-quarter combat inside a small room the user needed both hands sticking at each other at the head of the handle not leaving any space between the two hands in order to swing the katana.

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from the outfield.

“What a complex thinking.”

“Yes, it’s a concept that one won’t think of if they only mainly plan to strike with a sword using power.”

Arthur nodded sharing the same opinion with Beatrix.

“Although in the case where the opponent is wrapped in magic power or wearing armor, I think rather than a sharp slash stressing cutting ability, its more effective to attack with all one’s strength.”

“Judging from appearances, it seems that Japanese Mythology and Solomon Mythology has few in armor-type Magic Dress and armor equipping magic. I wonder if there is also that kind of influence?”

“Arthur is the type that uses a lot of magic that creates Sacred Treasure with armor Magic Dress then? Also you can skillfully use all Sacred Treasures with such high level just like now.”

“Fu-fu-fu, now I wonder about that?”

It was absolutely like what he thought, thinking that Kazuki made a wry smile.

―They respectively exposed a little of each other’s power scope.

Due to that they could affirm their friendly relationship, it was one kind of jest between each other.

For some reason Hikaru-senpai was looking alternately at Kazuki and Arthur with sparkling eyes.

“Somehow both of you, look like high school boys that showed each other’s dick as proof of friendship!”

“Normal high school boy don’t do that kind of thing senpai… what in the world are you saying…”

“Eh, they don’t do that!? Then let’s do it!”

Hikaru-senpai in the past had mistakenly thought that the BL manga she had read with pleasure(there was no mistake) as a manga that depicted what males actively participated in a lot of the time. Sometimes she exposed a peculiar world outlook.

“Ah, but in the first place Arthur-san is not a man, but a girl isn’t it-“

Hikaru-senpai grinned at Arthur teasingly.

“…You are still saying that? Geez there is no basis at all of that, how ridiculous.”

Arthur raised his voice just a little and showed an exaggerated shoulder shrug.

However even though Hikaru-senpai had said that far, yet Arthur didn’t reject it and showed the proof that she was wrong. He was just pushing back the topic saying it was absurd without giving Hikaru-senpai a chance to explain.

…If Arthur was actually falsifying his gender, perhaps it was a secret that was related to his contracted Diva and his power as Basileus.

Until now most of the time it was just Arthur that one-sidedly observed Kazuki’s battle. Then, even if his side was also extracting a little more information out from him that he surely he couldn’t be blamed.

“Then if you are really a man, you will be fine even if you have your chest touched by me right?”

When Kazuki approached Arthur straightforwardly, Arthur went “…He-!?” and raised an upset voice.

“Wh, what are you saying I wonder. To, touching my chest? …Please think sensibly. For a gentleman, even if it’s against the same gender but touching someone’s chest without any reason at all is something that is just not done. I really misjudged you.”

“There is also no reason at all for you to be troubled being touched right? We are fellow males after all. You are accused by Hikaru-senpai that you are a girl so don’t you want to prove yourself? Fu-fu-fu.”

Arthur took several staggered steps back. Immediately Kazuki also filled the distance only as much as Arthur’s movement.

It was as if the two were dancing, both of them kept facing each other with Arthur that ran backward and Kazuki who chased him readily.

“Tha, that… it’s, you… anyway please stop.”

“What anyway, why are you running?”

With both his hands groping around, Kazuki chased Arthur who was running while saying unclear words.

It was fun seeing Arthur who had become King earlier than him and always constantly acted composed turned flustered like this. He could win, he could really win against the Britain King!

“Wa, wa wa wa wa, wait!” Arthur was cornered until the wall.

Kazuki took a powerful [wall bang] posture. It was the sure-kill technique that he had learned from his interaction with Koyuki.

“Fufufu, you can’t escape anymore Arthur.”

Putting his left hand right beside Arthur’s face, he brought his face near him in a sudden movement.

“Me too-, I’m touching too-♪” Hikaru-senpai was also making a groping motion with both her hands and came clinging.

“Please stop, you pervert duo!”

“Fufufu, please resign yourself for the sake of Japan and Britain’s alliance…!”

“Are you a brute-“

Still it was enough to just ascertaining Arthur’s reaction. Looking from his state, even without touching…

Kazuki was thinking of stopping just barely before touching.

“Wa, wait wait wait! …Kyaa-!!”

At that time when Arthur raised a scream, just before he was thinking of stopping, Kazuki’s right wrist was caught by someone and with a strong power he was pulled right to the side.

Being pulled to the side including his body in a half-hug, his palm landed on an ambiguous softness *pofu-*. Kazuki reflexively tried to ascertain what he touched and groped two, three times repeatedly.

Then “Nn-…” a tickled voice was leaked out―

“Be, Beatrix!? What are you doing!?”

Kazuki groped Beatrix’s breast through the pajama. Kazuki’s palm was covering over the slight bulge on Beatrix’s firm body.

Compared to the palm of Kazuki who was just exercising until just now, it was a chilly sensation.

Even when he asked what she was planning, Beatrix didn’t let go and continued to push out her breasts.

“For some reason it feels like I was made as an outcast.” She answered.

“I too still haven’t gotten used to the Japanese language. I get left behind if all of you talk too fast. I was desperately listening but… I get the feeling that you guys were saying something about ascertaining each other’s warrior’s chest muscle.”

“For you to catch words strangely like that, isn’t that just your brain addition!?”

“Rather than ascertaining the chest muscle of someone who dislikes doing it, it’s better for you to ascertain mine as much as you want!”

“Chest muscle you say… but doesn’t it feel squishy instead?”

It was fairly small, but it didn’t mean that she was completely boobless. Touching that spot there was a texture that if he was a man there was no way that he would not be happy, touching it like this from a misunderstanding made Kazuki feel guilt. But there was no sign at all from Beatrix that she was going to release Kazuki’s wrist that she was holding tightly.

“Squishy is it, so my training is still not sufficient. But… being rubbed like this feels good for some reason Kazuki! It’s a warrior’s happiness!!”

“That’s not a warrior’s happiness at all!”

A heart mark that marked a positivity level up flew at him from Beatrix.

To get her positivity level increased from something like this!

“…Geez, really. Looking from your flustered state, you were planning to stop just before touching weren’t you?”

Looking at Kazuki who was flustered from Beatrix’s breast, Arthur saw through how Kazuki was not really seriously going to touch him and heaved a deep sigh.

“Though I got the feeling that someone let out a really cute voice [kyaa-] just now.”

Still getting caught by Beatrix, Kazuki turned just his head to say that.

“No one was making a noise like that. Surely it’s just your imagination. …Please just leave it at that.”

With a chop, Arthur hit down Kazuki’s hand that was covering Beatrix’s chest.

Perhaps Beatrix had been satisfied already, she easily released her hand.

“Rather than something like that, let’s talk about something a little more serious.”

Arthur bluntly changed the topic.

“…This situation, how long do you think it’s going to continue?”

Arthur lowered her voice. What she meant by this situation was how regardless of Kazuki’s declaration that they would become North America’s ally, they still hadn’t been granted a meeting with America’s King.

They would continuously be in a limbo as long as they didn’t meet the other party’s boss.

“That the meeting doesn’t happen is because they are doubting us right, perhaps.”

Kazuki thrust his right hand that was groping a breast just now into his pocket while saying his own guess.

Before Kazuki had discovered North America’s slave factory that was boldly hidden inside South America’s territory, liberated the slaves, and destroyed the factory. Furthermore he defeated the Slave Director Red Metallica―and as a result, killed him.

Of course the King would surely know about the facility destruction and the disappearance of his close subordinate immediately. The timing also matched with just when Kazuki and the others just returned to Las Vegas.

In order to feign that it was the Indian’s deed, Kazuki and co. thoroughly destroyed the factory leaving no evidence behind before withdrawing but―it was only natural to be doubted.

“There is still no sign that the South Americans will come attacking, so aren’t they right now in the middle of leisurely investigating the ruined building in case there is something that can be proof?”

Looking from the view point of the other party, Kazuki and co. were suspicious. However, if Kazuki and his group joined South America’s side then North America wouldn’t have any chance to win… exactly because they were thinking like that that they couldn’t even treat Kazuki imprudently.

Based from that standing point, Kazuki and co. were the ones who stood in the superior position.

“How tedious.”

Arthur grimaced and scratched his head. From these few days associating with him Kazuki understood a few things, but this Basileus didn’t seem to like sneaky plans.

Arthur too was by no means someone who moved without planning. For his objective he formed alliance with Japan, giving out information in small amounts trying to skillfully move the situation to be convenient for him. However he didn’t try to lie or deceive. He was likable with his consistency and honesty.

At that point, they had already plunged into the middle of plunging at the vortex of suspicion and chaos in their relation with North America.

“What concerns me is the silence of the Germans.”

“Mu?” Beatrix reacted. Without needing it being said, Germany was Beatrix’s mother country.

“Regarding the reply for the cooperation system from now on, and regarding how we are bringing around Beatrix as we pleased, it will be strange if there is no reply soon.”

In the East-West war of Japan and Yamato, Beatrix ignored the cooperative relation with Japan and suddenly attacked their side in a betrayal act. It was because of the misinformation that Loki spread that Beatrix became instigated, but still…

Kazuki was thinking of not pursuing about that betrayal and wanted to continue their cooperative relation from now on too. After all, for the Norse Mythology too Loki should be a bitter enemy. Damian and Eleonora returned to their country in order to explain the situation, but Kazuki ordered Beatrix to pay her debt and one-sidedly took around Beatrix.

Damian and Eleonora should have already arrived at their homeland a long time ago. Then what were they planning from now on, would they make Beatrix go home, it was strange that no reaction came from the other side.

“Certainly it’s troubling if Germany won’t become our ally. Our defense is to short of hand. I don’t think that the worst scenario will happen, but…”

If in the worst scenario, Germany moved not according to their prediction… if for some playful reason they became Loki’s ally like Russia… in that case, for Arthur and Kazuki it wouldn’t be the time to even think of America. They would abandon everything that they were doing right now where they had to hurry to return to their own country.

Already, Kazuki and Arthur were walking on a tightrope where it would be dangerous if their absence in their country was exposed. They were making use of Italia’s Regina keeping her eye on Loki, but just depending on that felt uneasy.

They were doing this with the assumption that Germany would fulfill the role of keeping the balance.

That was why everyday Akane-senpai returned to Queen Kaguya that was anchored at San Fransisco several times to confirm whether there was any contact that came through the INMARSAT communication.

“There is no need to worry.”

Hearing the talk, Beatrix who was ruminating with her head down raised her face.

“Our Basileus… Hrotsvit-sama will not join hands with the likes of the Chaos Side. Also she shouldn’t be leaving alone the matter about me like this forever.”

[Hrotsvit], was that the name of the German Basilleus, for the first time Kazuki became aware of that name.

In any case there was no news that came whether from the North America’s King or German’s Basilleus, South America was also not attacking so the situation was stagnating.

“We have to make use of this given free time effectively.”

“For instance perhaps we could become stronger by piling up training like this.”

Arthur floated a smile in his reply. It looked like that Arthur too liked training.

Certainly it was just like he said, but in Kazuki’s case he was not limited to just that.

Perhaps Arthur and Beatrix were already slightly aware, but Kazuki became stronger from the power of bonds with everyone. For the sake to become strong, was not the reason but… he had to use this time for the sake of everyone.

After the intensive training, Kazuki took a shower.

Of course he could also clear away all the sweat and filth with only the power of magic, but rinsing it all away with a shower and changing his clothes was overwhelmingly comfortable and it also reset his feelings.

The hotel Yggdrasil’s one floor also included a large public bath that was reserved for them.

If clothes were entered into the dressing room’s basket, the hotelman would launder them without being asked and deliver it afterwards. Rather, this temporary residence left nothing to be desired to the degree that he wanted to say to give the chore to him too.

Kazuki felt refreshed from the shower, changed into his plain clothes and exited the large bathroom.

And then he returned to his own room… and realized that he kept his cell phone inside the pocket of his taken off clothes and forgot to take it out. Reluctantly he turned back to return to the dressing room.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly encountered Koyuki where she was saying “puu” pulled his sleeve, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki.

Parting with Koyuki and finally arrived until in front of the dressing room, he put his hand on the door.

Kazuki noticed something strange.

There was a faint sound inside. The user of this male bath was supposedly only Kazuki.

Was it the hotelman that came to collect the dirty clothes he wondered, but it was still too early for that.

Thinking it suspicious he sharpened his senses and sensed a weak magic power from the room inside.

Kazuki carefully opened the door a little and peeked inside.

“Kazuki… Kazu-kun…”

An ardent voice leaked out from the door gap.

‘Eh?’ Kazuki thought. Someone that called Kazuki as Kazu-kun, and then that ardent tone of voice was…

The one who was in the male section of the dressing room was Kazuha-senpai. Moreover she was picking up Kazuki’s gym uniform and underwear that were drenched with sweat from the dirty clothes basket, and pressed her face on them.

*suu―, haa―*, matching with such deep breathing sound there was a faint light of magic power leaking out―she was sharpening her sense of smell with magic power and sniffed the smell of Kazuki’s clothes with all she had.

*kuchu kuchu* There was also a faint watery sound. Raising the clothes with one hand, her other hand was reaching onto her lower body. Kazuha-senpai was in her uniform, but from her skirt her underwear was lowered until her knees. Her other hand was quietly moving inside that skirt. There was also magic light power emitted out from inside the skirt.

“Kazu-kun… Kazu-kun-“

The voice and the act little by little increased in intensity.

…That Kazuha-senpai was, doing this kind of thing.

Kazuki received a shock. Certainly Koyuki too had once made a slight confession that she did that kind of thing. But it was hard to imagine her appearance practically doing it.

Kazuha-senpai’s appearance was awfully graphic that it shook Kazuki. It was different from desiring a skinship and affection because there was the loved person in front of our eyes. It was an appearance where by herself, with only her own hand and delusion she was purely indulging in pleasure.

Furthermore, that Kazuha-senpai was burying her face into Kazuki’s taken off underpants.

*GACHA!*

At that time Kazuki’s hand slid off from the rotated door knob. The knob returned to its original angle with a half rotation, raising an out of place large sound.

“ueAa-!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a strange voice and raised her face from the underwear, then she turned to his direction.

“……aa- …….Kazu, kun…”

Her face that was bright red from the excitement of her act until now froze from dumbfoundment.

In a flash Kazuha-senpai hid Kazuki’s clothes behind her back. And then “Wr, wrong, that, this is” Her mouth opened trying to say something looking for excuse. But no matter how there was no way she could think of an excuse for this kind of situation, Kazuha-senpai’s lips was trembling in shivers, tears slowly gathered in her eyes.

Unable to bear it Kazuha-senpai tried to escape from that place.

However her panty that was lowered until her knees got her legs entangled making her fall down cruelly.

In panic Kazuki jumped and embraced Kazuha-senpai who almost fell down without even taking ukemi.<ref>Ukemi, the art of falling down safely.</ref>

He supported her, but―not trying to get up from that position, he pushed her down in reverse.

“What were you doing, senpai?”

So that she wouldn’t be able to resist Kazuki pinned both of Kazuha-senpai’s hands, held them down, and whispered into her ear.

Kazuha-senpai went “that, that” with her eyes turning round and round everywhere.

“To reinforce your sense of smell while sniffing the smell of the underwear with your all, as expected that’s really embarrassing.”

“Yo, you’re wrong-! This is a special training for my newly inspired general magic…!”

She said out something incoherent.

“To aim for the freshly taken off clothes right after the morning training, this skillful planning, that being the case this is not your first offense is it?“

“…Y, yess-“

Kazuha-senpai murmured in resignation.

“So, sorry… So, something like this is revolting isn’t it…?”

Feeling upset, the drops of tear that floated in her eyes became even bigger, and she looked at him with upward glances.

Feeling pitiful for a little, Kazuki lightly kissed Kazuha-senpai, and said.

“I’m not angry, I’m not thinking that you are revolting at all senpai.”

Light entered Kazuha-senpai’s expression in a flash.

“But it’s unfair.”

“Eh?“ He swiftly moved onto the lower body of Kazuha-senpai who was asking back, then Kazuki lifted both of senpai’s legs as if flipping over a tea table.

With a slide the underwear that got entangled in her legs got taken off.

“!?” While Kazuha-senpai was petrified, Kazuki forcefully pushed open both of senpai’s legs.

It was the quickness of a single breath unique to fast-draw swordsman.

“Eh, eeeeeeeeee-!?”

Opening Kazuha-senpai’s both legs into a shape like the letter M, her thighs was pressed down by Kazuki, her skirt was rolled up so it couldn’t achieve its role, in the end her groin was exposed in an unbecoming posture.

The flower petal opened and closed each time Kazuha-senpai was breathing. From the center honey was spilling down stickily. The pink color of the mucous membrane that seemed to gradation from the skin color felt really sticking out to the outside from the body inside, that place was exactly [the spot that a girl must hide].

“Aa… aa…” Kazuha-senpai became stupefied.

“It’s unfair, so I’m also going to sniff Kazuha-senpai’s smell now.”

“Sm, smell…? Eh, you lie…”

Kazuki brought his face near that spot until there was only a distance of a few millimeters, then he took a deep breath with his all.

“N-, no no no! That’s embarrassing, that’s just too embarrassing!!”

It was different from Mio or Hikaru-senpai. Each of them had their own different scent.

It was as if Kazuki was planning to talk with her mucous membrane, he tasted the difference in scent.

“It doesn’t smell like the bitterness of alkali, first there is the faint sour aroma that comes, after that the swelling that looks like a blue apple has the sweet flavor that softly spreads, the aftertaste mysteriously has a sharp freshness…”

“You, you are going to talk absorbedly like a sommelier like that!? I feel like that you say…?”

“Senpai, since you were alone until now, your body has been faintly shining blue all along. This is the sense strengthening to make you feel good right?”

Pointed out by Kazuki, her expression that was a mix of shock and shame totally turned into a single color of shame.

Kazuki stayed quiet in order to wait for the reply, he was only sniffing the smell, not giving out any sign of touching at all.

Thereupon as if to coax him, Kazuha-senpai’s magic power light gradually turned stronger.

“…Be, because in the snow mountain, being touched by Kazuki with this felt really good so… experiencing something like that will make it a habit…”

“And then senpai touched yourself alone. Even though senpai is a genius of general magic yet you use magic for something like this, furthermore it was while sniffing the smell of someone’s underwear.”

“Uuuu… why are you saying something that mean-“

Kazuha-senpai, who in the past had verbally abused Kazuki that he was a harem pervert, was now raising a pitiable voice.

“Because if I don’t bully Kazuha-senpai, you won’t be honest to me, would you? Even though if senpai honestly pleaded to me then I too will be happy, I’ll answer senpai’s demand with my all.”

Kazuha-senpai’s eyes that Kazuki was staring at was wrapped with bewitching light.

Kazuki released his hands from Kazuha-senpai’s legs. However Kazuha-senpai kept her legs open with her own will and didn’t seem like she would close it. Instead she pushed open that soaked place with both her hands and directed it to Kazuki.

While shutting her eyes tightly to bear her shame, she raised her voice.

“Ka, Kazu-kun, touch this place again! That time before felt far better compared to touching myself so… touch my inside with Kazu-kun’s hand!!”

With a slide Kazuki’s finger entered the inside of Kazuha-senpai.

The tips of his finger immediately prodded at the weak spot of Kazuha-senpai that he found out from before. That small stimulation was amplified by Kazuha-senpai’s magic skill that could be called genius and “nHii-!” Kazuha-senpai gasped in convulsion. Kazuha-senpai immediately pressed her mouth with both her hands.

“Senpai, don’t hold back your voice, please show me your cute side more honestly.”

Kazuki whispered into her ear. To expose herself honestly, there was still a lacking step for Kazuha-senpai to reach that mental state. Kazuha-senpai was trembling in shudders.

Kazuki tickled tracing a round shape inside Kazuha-senpai’s stomach.

“Kazu-kunn-♡ It feels good-♡ I love you Kazu-kun-♡”

“Does senpai love me only because it feels good?”

“Yo, you are wrong, I’ll be honest so, don’t say anything mean-!”

Kazuha-senpai writhed while hiding her face with both her hands. The liquid that overflowed from her lovely place increased the stickiness, it was foaming whitely. While Kazuki attacked her weak spot with one hand, his other hand wrenched open Kazuha-senpai’s hand while he said “please don’t hide your face”. The cute Kazuha-senpai who was melting from pleasure was exposed. Thanks to her disarrayed breathing, a single line of droll dripped down from her mouth.

At the same time, he moved his right hand even stronger and dug up around.

“FUAAAAAAAAAAAA-♡”

Kazuha-senpai trembled *GAKU GAKU!* while shrieking, tightening hard around Kazuki’s finger. For the moment Kazuki stopped his stimulation and let her rest, then her stiffened body relaxed in resignation from the backlash.

“Aa, aaaa…”

*chorororororo*…From Kazuha-senpai’s there where Kazuki’s finger was still inside, golden liquid made a splash, stain was spreading on the carpet of the dressing room.

“Ah…AAA!” Kazuha-senpai recovered her reasoning and yelled.

“So, sorry! I, I, pe, pee…uaaaaa, no way, no, it’s not stopping…”

“It’s fine senpai, it can be cleaned up later using magic. …Rather than that, please show more of your cute appearance with honesty. Please, let out all the part of the person that is inside Kazuha-senpai.”

At the same time when Kazuha-senpai peeing was stopping, Kazuki once again restarted his stimulation with his right hand.

“This, this kind of appearance…, ah…aaaaaa…♡”

The shell that was hiding Kazuha-senpai melted like a candle and vanished.

“N-, no, feeling this happy and this good will turn me strange…! Like this I, will become, a pervert…!”

“Kazuha-senpai, I love you.”

“I, I too love Kazu-kunnnnnnnnnn♡”

Once again Kazuha-senpai convulsed fiercely while screaming.

For a while Kazuha-senpai’s breathing turned feeble.

When Kazuki began to clean up the stain in the carpet, Kazuha-senpai returned to her senses and leaped up.

“Tha, that’s, I’ll do that myself-!!”

When Kazuha-senpai held her hand at her own careless stain, along with light the stain disappeared. It didn’t disappear by being moved to a different place.

“Eh… disintegration!?”

Kazuha-senpai’s innate talent was sublimed until a miraculous height from losing herself in her concentration in her wish to vanish the embarrassing stain. The disintegration of material―surely if she got used to it, it would also be possible for a phenomenon disintegration to be done with it. It was the same technique as how Regina made low level magic invalid by disintegrating everything.

The disposal was over in an instant, Kazuha-senpai then yelled “I don’t know what kind of face I have to show myself with here―” before escaping with a whoosh.

Witnessing the awakening moment of the world’s highest level of magic skill from the world’s highest level of ‘whatever, I don’t care’, really what a person whose limits couldn’t be seen… thinking that, Kazuki shuddered.

===Part 7===

Finally the time where the group members had begun to wake up had come, this time it was heading to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast. He had already made an agreement with the hotel management to borrow the kitchen.

In the middle of the corridor he unexpectedly came across Koyuki again where she pulled his sleeve saying “puu puu”, so for a while Kazuki flirted and caressed her.

After that he entered the inside of the restaurant’s kitchen.

“I have been waiting, Nii-sama!” A black cat jumped out from inside the kitchen.

“Kanae! Why are you here?”

Even though she was a girl that had never done any household chore at all since the past.

“Fufufu, rather than asking why, doesn’t Nii-sama have something else to say to me?”

Kanae who leaped at him like a cat was―wearing naked apron.

…No, when he looked carefully she was wearing a panty. The panty could be peeked out secretly from the side of the apron. It seemed that she didn’t have the courage to wear a true naked apron.

…Even though as a {{furigana|little sister|step sister}} she was acting with too much boldness, now when their relationship had become a male and female relationship Kanae was entering a guarded stance instead. This girl couldn’t become bold except in a gag atmosphere.

“The newly-wed wife Kanae in naked apron has come to help with the breakfast cooking~! Now, please cook me with the flame of love!! Your order is me isn’t it-“

“Having someone this eroticly cute clinging to me will make me unable to concentrate on the cooking.”

Kazuki took out the ingredients from the refrigerator and lined them up in the kitchen, then he stroked Kanae’s head.

“Eh? Just when I thought that a tsukkomi will come I got let free while getting honestly praised? Ehehe~, if Nii-sama is stroking me like that I’m going to feel it~. Nhooooooooooo!”

Kanae opened wide her eyes and licked with her tongue. ‘Don’t make funny faces.’

Right now she was like this but… when he imagined the time passing from now on and a [Kanae of the love relationship] developing, Kazuki secretly felt his heart beating fast.

*BAN!* The kitchen door was opened vigorously.

“Fufufu, Kanae-san, for you to call that as naked apron, as usual you are really completely lacking aren’t you!”

“Funya!?” “That voice!”

The ones who appeared were the Ryuutaki sisters―and both of them were also in a naked apron.

When Miyabi-senpai made a turn with a twirl to display her appearance, her raw bottom shook like jelly.

Looking at that authentic naked apron, Kazuki and Kanae trembled with fear.

“You guys are exhibitionist pervert sisters! Return back to your mirror world!!” Kanae yelled.

“W, we are not perverted here! Appealing like this, is because we want to obtain affection from Kazuki!”

Miyabi-senpai pressed the fringe of her apron while taking a glance at Kazuki. The fringe of the apron was short like a miniskirt, it looked like everything would be seen just by having it move away a little.

…To do something that extreme even though in reality she was actually embarrassed with it. This person was not an exhibitionist, she only had the bad habit to self-explode.

Shinobu-senpai on the other hand, she once possessed the sensible side to remonstrate Miyabi-senpai who was once wearing a perverted swimsuit, but since her heart was opened as a result of worrying of what kind of distance would be fine for her to come in contact with Kazuki, she had turned to a direction of not caring about anything.

“Gau” Shinobu-senpai calmly entered into the kitchen, then she began to eat munchingly the bacon and sausage from among the lined up ingredients.

“Shinobu-senpai, please don’t snatch food right from the beginning!!”

“It’s troubling if you misunderstand my coming here is to help or anything. I’m the sampling expert beast.”

Recently this girl was flexible like a beast, she lived without thinking of anything.

“If, if it’s like this, I will take off my panty too!!”

Opposing the too free sisters, Kanae speedily took off her panty.

“Here, Nii-sama, a little sister’s freshly taken off and steamy panty, this is Japan’s specially selected ingredient you know!!”

While Kanae made a clamor to hide her embarrassment, she pushed the panty to Kazuki. It was a simple white panty that had no seductiveness in it, yet that made it all the cuter instead. Perhaps because Kanae’s temperature had risen from her shyness, but the panty was steamy.

“No, I don’t know what to do even if you hand me over your panty. It’s troubling thinking from a sanitary aspect so just keep it somewhere else.”

“The fresh panty of the cute little sister is coolly judged as garbage!? This thing is okay even if Nii-sama put it in your mouth you know! In a sexual meaning!”

He didn’t have any fetish to see a panty with that kind of eye, so Kazuki washed his hands and began the cooking preparations.

61jjrx4

“It can’t be helped nyaa―” saying that Kanae wore back her panty and helped Kazuki.

The separation of cultures for ten-odd years made splendid developments even in the field of food.

In Japan there was a fixation on the ingredient’s freshness, drawing out the simple charm of that ingredient thoroughly was demanded, developing the chef’s skill in alchemic food preparation. In contrast to that, in North America processed food like ham, or bacon, fermented meat, cheese, from all those completely new seasonings and sauces for flavoring were developed. Then what would happen if America’s ingredients were to be cooked by Japan’s alchemist chef… such thinking was only a natural idea.

Egg dishes were a standard in America’s breakfast. There Kazuki took the challenge to learn the recipes of [eggs benedict] and [egg slate] that were the standard among celebrities.

Eggs benedict was placing ingredients like ham or bacon or vegetables and the like added with poached egg on top of a muffin, then hollandaise sauce was poured on it. Hollandaise sauce was a sauce made from butter lemon, egg yolk, and condiments, but in the present time America there were a lot of new varieties of alchemic sauce that could be added. The factor that showed the skill of the chef was the adjustment in boiling the poached egg. Making an eddy inside the pot with Psychokinesis, then dropping the egg there. In order to not have the white of the egg end up scattering, the chef needed to continuously control Psychokinesis while ascertaining the state of the egg using Extra Sense, also performing the optimum application of heat using Pyrokinesis… concerning the egg white and the egg yolk, both had different optimum heat flow condition. Among the many egg dishes, there were also chefs that claimed that poached egg was the most complete, based on theory, but a perfect poached egg couldn’t be cooked without using magic. Especially in the case where poached egg was going to be placed on top of eggs benedict, in order to enjoy the egg yolk mixing with the hollandaise sauce, the egg yolk had to be cooked leniently near raw.

Egg slate was putting raw egg on top of mass potato that was put in a container and applying heat on it, adding herbs to it, and then the eater could enjoy the contrast of food texture between the syrupy soft boiled egg and the smooth and spongy mash potato, it was that kind of food. Mash potato was made by boiling the potato whole in order to not let the taste and nutrition of the potato escape, even while boiling the chef had to use Pyrokinesis to apply equal heat on the outside and inside of the potato. And then after applying the heat and the time to mash the potato came, because useless stickiness like glue came out from the destruction of the cell, magical finesse to mash the potato without destructing the cells was demanded.

The chefs of America were in a state of not noticing that these two cooking could be obsessed over in detail until this far by means of magic.

…Although Kazuki too, he was not yet as good in cooking as he had in his sword skill.

If he was able to make it successfully he was going to introduce this way to the chefs of this hotel. It was his way of returning the favor of being taught America’s food culture and recipes.

Miyabi-senpai peeked at Kazuki’s cooking work with deep interest. While holding down her apron’s fringe.

“Although the recipe and ingredients stay American as it is, but the thorough fixation toward the detail in the process is the inherent flavor of Japanese culture isn’t it?”

Shinobu-senpai was making a face as if droll could drip down at anytime.

“If Kazuki marries me or Nee-sama then I can eat this everyday… This is, love…”

“Don’t see the food but look at the person itself.”

Kazuki answered while baking the pancake as desert at the same time.

“I really like Kazuki.”

Shinobu-senpai brought her shoulder close to the cooking Kazuki.

“Hmph, there is no way I can share Nii-sama’s time with just liking at the degree of [really]. I like Nii-sama in the level of ultra-dynamite-gigaton-siscon.”

Kanae tried to cut in between Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai. Shinobu-senpai braced herself “gau” and resisted Kanae, both of them began a pushing game. As someone that was in the middle of cooking at their side, he wanted them to stop.

“Fufu, it’s because Shinobu was acting crabby at Kazuki before this, she’s concerned with that so she cannot honestly say that she loves him.” Miyabi-senpai pointed out from the side.

Kazuki halted his cooking and faced Shinobu-senpai.

Shinobu-senpai spoke “gau” and hugged tightly *mukyuu* at Kazuki.

It was as if she was a wild beast that expressed through action what she couldn’t say through her mouth.

Kazuki hugged back tightly. Shinobu-senpai’s body that was a little stiff released its strength and leaned on Kazuki. It was a melting reaction characteristic of girls that liked him.

Kazuki gently lifted up Shinobu-senpai’s face, and kissed her lips.

It was just a kiss like a light stamp. When their faces separated, Shinobu-senpai’s face was of someone that had been conscious of a male for the first time since she was born, an enraptured and intoxicated blushing face. A large heart mark flew at Kazuki.

”Kazuki… it’s not just a mere like but I really love you♡”

Hearing that response of a girl who only just knew love, it made Kazuki’s chest feel tightened.

“Fufu-, Kazuki, I too…”

The good-for-nothing Miyabi-senpai who did bold things even though at heart she was embarrassed, took advantage of Shinobu-senpai’s good atmosphere and touched her body at him tightly.

Kazuki also kissed Miyabi-senpai. Miyabi-senpai too was murmuring “Fufu, fufufufufufufu…happiness♡ I wonder if this is okay, for something this happy to happen to someone like me…”

Ryuutaki Miyabi―82 Ryuutaki Shinobu―82

Kanae who was trying to obstruct Shinobu-senpai was sandwiched between the twin sisters and got pushed back instead.

“Nii-sama, mumumuu―!! Even though I cannot kiss anymore since the first time―! If someday when Nii-sama can kiss me again and you don’t do it in an amazingly dramatic way then I won’t forgive Nii-sama forever―! Forever―!!” Kanae complained while hopping up and down *pyon pyon*.

The fusion of Japan-America cooking received great popularity from everyone.

Because of that Kazuki held a confidence and introduced that cooking method to the chefs of the hotel. The chefs showed an exaggerated reaction unique to Las Vegas and kept saying thanks to Kazuki a lot.

After finishing a meaningful cooking discussion with the chefs, Kazuki got out into the corridor.

Thereupon he once again unexpectedly encountered Koyuki, “puu puu puu” where she came at him pulling at his clothes’ fringe, so Kazuki flirted and caressed Koyuki for a while.

After that Kazuki went until the room of Kamimura-san and Amaterasu.

There was a faulty expression to count Amaterasu as [one person], but rather than calling the room as Kamimura-san’s room alone it felt more like a [two person room].

He knocked on the door, but there was no reply.

But the magic power reaction through the bond showed that the girl was here. From the strength of the reaction that he could sense, it was not like Kamimura-san would be troubled if she was seen by Kazuki. Perhaps making this kind of judgment was too ahead of himself, still he pushed open the door.

The door felt heavier compared to the door of the other rooms.

All of a sudden a roar so loud that felt like it would blow his head off rushed into both his ears. It was a rhythmical BGM that sounded thrilling. In panic Kazuki entered inside and closed the door. This door, it was amazingly sound proof.

The inside of the room was dark, inside the darkness rainbow light was rotating round and round. On the ceiling there was a mirror ball that was cryptically rotating.

‘What’s with this room’, feeling perplexed without a shred of composure in him, Kazuki confronted even more confusion.

One surface of the wall had become a cyber screen, images that seemed like an anime’s opening was flowing. The moment he focused on the screen, he felt a feeling of immersion as if he was sucked into the image. It was an advanced alchemic image.

In the image was a character dancing matching an English song. And then under the mirror ball, Kamimura-san wearing sunglasses and also Amaterasu were singing a song that was mixed with strange sounds like “WEIIIIIIIII!” or “HYAHHAAAAA!” and the like, while dancing *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

They were what were called otagei.<ref>Type of fan that yells and dances at concerts.</ref> A race that Kazuki only knew existed in his knowledge.

Kamimura-san’s dancing and singing was complicatedly unskillful but pleasant to see, yet Amaterasu’s move was frighteningly hip hop. What’s with this god-sama.<ref>To imagine how Amaterasu dance, try this video http://www.nicovideo.jp/watch/sm27735757?ref=search_tag_video, or search dance video with this wordキレッキレ. The katakana just now means sharp-sharp</ref>

Kamimura-san didn’t really notice him, so Kazuki also watched her and learned the dance before participating in the moves *ZUNDOKODOKODOKO*.

When the opening image was over, the mirror ball stopped moving at the ceiling and Kamimura-san and Amaterasu stopped dancing, finally they noticed that Kazuki was just participating in the dance.

“KAZUKI!?” For some reason his name was said in English pronunciation.

“Kamimura-san when you are in high spirits is as always amazingly high spirited huh.”

After Kamimura-san temporarily stopped the image, she curled herself up in embarrassment.

“He, here I cannot see Japan’s internet or anime so I watched America’s anime…”

“Just now, that was America’s anime?”

“Due to the relation break-off with Japan the moe-otaku of America were cut off from the moe culture of Japan, so they independently developed the New American Moe-anime Culture… the painting style is a little funky but its cute enough, it also absorbed America’s characteristic dance culture so it cannot be made light of… These few days I got completely absorbed in it degozaru.”<ref> An extremely polite expression, usually only used by people of low status.</ref>

Kamimura-san hid her embarrassment by adding [gozaru] at the end of her sentence.

“What about this room? For some reason it has been turned into a terrific home theater here…”

Everyone’s rooms were also periodically remodeled by the direction of the hotelmen matching with their long stay, but this room was just too awesome by a large margin compared to the others. It was not in the realm of remodeling anymore.

It was not only the image projection, the sound too was using an audio with realness on a level that didn’t exist in Japan’s alchemic technology. It was not only things like the nonexistence of the noise, the scale of the sound field and even the sense of distance felt like he was in a live music performance.

“Hikaru said to me that money is no problem, then when I said that I like something like this the hotelman also said that it’s fine for me to remodel whatever I like and they steadily arranged vendors… I hesitated but, everyone was too pushy… when I noticed it had become like this.”

“That’s because the people here are displaying servicing mentality on the level of [I’ll show you that I can make you happy without fail] huh.”

“But amazing… it’s amazing you know, America’s culture is seriously amazing! Capitalism banzai!!”

Suddenly Kamimura-san’s tension was accelerating.

Some kind of window popped up on the wall screen. A message in English with a face shot icon of a foreigner accompanying it was floating. Kamimura-san cut off Kazuki with words “Ah, sorry”, then without any physical interface as intermediary at all she typed an English reply with thought input. It seemed that she was doing somekind of conversation.

“Who was it just now?”

“That’s a chat friend that I created in America’s internet… the otakus of America seems like they respect Japanese people a lot as the ancestor of the moe culture, I, just from being able to speak in Japanese became greatly popular… fuhi.”

So it was something like how people who could speak old Latin in Middle Age Europe would be recognized as a person with highly refined culture. Seems like it had become a great thing for her.

{Heeey, check it out yo Kazuki! Enjoy whatcha do!?}

The Diva in the appearance of a little girl, Amaterasu’s avatar was, while doing gestures of unknown meaning she called out to him with hip hop English.

Her appearance was wearing leather jacket that was funky in America, but she was an avatar so she had no real body.

“What in the world are you saying…” His speech towards this respectable god unintentionally turned into a casual language.<ref>Usually Kazuki used polite language to converse with Amaterasu</ref>

{Oou, soorryy… I forget Japanese language yeah, maann.}

“As the highest god of Japanese Mythology, is that really fine you…”

Leme also materialized and said that amazedly.

{Soorry, fuckin’ Lemegeton… this feeling son of a bitch. Noo fun.}

Amaterasu shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly. “What fuckin’ Lemegeton-! You have turned into something that can only be tsukkomi-ed!” Leme lost her temper.

Leme, she was unexpectedly fixated on gods’ social standing huh.

When the mirror ball went off the room was dark so Kazuki turned on the light, after that Kamimura-san attached silver accessory on her loose clothes and put her cap facing backwards, doing the so called hip hop fashion. Kamimura-san was the one fully enjoying the American lifestyle more than anyone.

“It looks like you are fully enjoying this, however enjoying America only inside your room is somewhat wasting it, how about we go outside for a date?”

“Da, date!?” Kamimura-san shrank herself twitchingly.

There was a fact that couldn’t be forgotten.

If Kamimura-san didn’t strengthen the power of the bond with Kazuki… her existence would completely vanish.

Leading Kamimura-san who instantly turned quiet the moment she left her {{furigana|territory|room}}, they exited the hotel.

Kazuki was wearing tailored jacket and jeans, while Kamimura-san was wearing her usual goth-loli dress. This was the original appearance of Kamimura-san that was not Americanized.

“I, is my appearance not strange?” Kamimura-san was looking for Kazuki’s reaction.

…Mio-sensei had said this to him.

Although it’s important to have a clear direction of coordination since the beginning, however if you are too consistent with it then it will look completely like cosplay so pay attention to it.

{Our stylishness in the end is something for during daily life so make allowance for that, balanced sense and the technique for taking off the clothes are important. When on a date, it’s disappointing when your partner comes wearing a too normal outfit but, just because of that it’s also troubling if they come wearing tuxedo or suits right? It’s charming in its own way, however, but it’s just too out of place in the middle of a city. That’s why it’s fine just wearing a jacket… something like that. Don’t follow your coordination completely, but step out of it a little.}

Kazuki took that advice for his current appearance, when he remembered back even at the time Mio was wearing cute fashion there were many instances where she was incorporating cool items in one aspect. That was why that time he coordinated Hikaru-senpai in mannish style he nonchalantly put cute pumps at her.

Based from that theory, Kamimura-san’s goth-loli was too complete and thorough that she overdid it.

It was not stylish in the daily life. Without doubt it was out of place in the middle of Japan’s city.

But because the person herself had the atmosphere that was removed from the society, she had the feeling of accepting her current situation. She had no out of place feeling towards her out of place outfit. Although the elf Koyuki and Miyabi-senpai also had that kind of atmosphere.

“You looks like a doll somehow, it’s cute Kamimura-san.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san smiled shyly.

“I want to become Kazuki’s doll… and then I want to get provided for my whole life and live playing around…”

“It feels like you said something cute for a moment there, but listening till the end makes me think how refreshingly a no good kid you are.”

However after saying that when he tried to think calmly, what was his own plan for the future.

He had the determination to be together with everyone forever but… how would he marry with Japan’s legislative system? Also, if he built a family together with everyone, ‘Can I earn an income that can support everyone… what’s going to happen with the children number…?’

{No, you guys are all the elite of the Knight Order so you are completely covered in that right? You are a high income earner you know.}

Leme came with telepathic communication to him amazedly from his thought of poverty.

‘…Is that so, even when we come back to Japan we won’t have to worry about the money for the future huh.’

{Rather, even though you had become the officially acknowledged King, yet you still have to worry about the future, a world too tough like that is just unpleasant… You are shouldering a great responsibility, you are fighting with your life on the line right?}

Even if he was told that, even if he didn’t receive any recompense or anything, but he was only fighting for what was important for him, that was what Kazuki thought. His mother also fought without even anybody knowing about it, doing such thing.

“All right―, I’m going to get a lot of money from the government and then support Kamimura-san for sure―”

When Kazuki said that frivolously with a careless feeling, Kamimura-san went “UEEE―II!” and raised both her hands happily.

“By, by the way, where are we going?” Kamimura-san asked timidly.

Kazuki pondered. Surely it would be better for Kamimura-san to avoid places that was jammed with people…

Kazuki was in a deteriorated wasteland.

There was no one around in the surroundings that it made him feel helpless. Suddenly out of nowhere the dry wind carried the smell of gunpowder smoke and oil, and then the smell of blood.

Kazuki was shouldering a sack filled with a little rice and water, he was running madly. From behind him an engine sound could be heard that made Kazuki’s spine freeze. …Those guys are coming!

When he turned back, from the other side of the horizon where there was nothing except abandoned buildings and sandstorm, there were several shadows of large specks that came in pursuit. They approached near in a blink of an eye.

Those shadows were armored vehicles and bikes that were equipped with machine guns, rocket launchers and flame throwers.

For Kazuki to be able to see them with his eyes meant that they too could confirm Kazuki by sight.

Countless sounds of firearms deafened his ear.

In order to shake off the enemy’s aim Kazuki ran with all his strength while avoiding left and right. Yet his feet got entangled from fatigue. Kazuki’s body that was trained using Enchant Aura shouldn’t have gotten tired already just by this much, but the stamina value from the setting was feedbacked into his senses. Exactly because he originally had confidence in his stamina that he felt terror and uneasiness welling up from how his body didn’t move following his thought.

A bullet grazed Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no protection from the defensive magic power, blood spurted out from Kazuki’s shoulder. There was no pain, but vivid sense of danger that paralyzed his brain making his mind go blank welled up. The sensation of how one should feel in this situation had been directly filled into him.

A rocket launcher impacted in a distance just slightly near him, fierce sound and blast struck his side.

Those guys were gradually shortening the distance. The bullets and launchers aim gradually became more accurate.

It was a mission to steal food and water from an evil organization, but his luck had run out from his failure of acquiring a car. Kazuki was carrying a handgun, but its accuracy was remarkably low.

…Even if he tried to Foresight those guys movement but their conduct was strangely digital so it couldn’t be Foresighted.

Of course, he also couldn’t use magic.

Kazuki was thankful that the sandstorm of the wasteland gave obstruction to their shooting. There was only one path of survival―before those guys’ bullets could accurately capture him, he could only rendezvous with his [buddy].

{HYAHHAA―! The little piggy is running away!!} {Kill! Burn!! Tonight we are going to eat meat after a long time!!!} {Don’t aim for the head okay! That’s the sweetest part after all-!} {Wait a sec, I’m going to fuck the dead body before we eat after all!!}

He could hear rough and vulgar voices mixed with the bullet sounds. His whole face was colored pure white, it was the voices of the mad clowns who dyed the area around their eyes and nose crimson with the blood of women and children. Furthermore regardless of the food shortage all the members of the outlaw were burly. Weak people were just a target to be plundered, and while they were the same human like him but he was only seen as a body to be eaten. This setting was also scary.

It was a puzzle why the enemy was using clown make-up but this aspect was also super scary.

“Are you safe, Kazuki-!?”

The voice of his buddy came from the front. Kazuki reflexively shouted.

“Kamimura-san!!”

“The current me ain’t Kamimura… it’s Jonny the Nightmare you got that!!”

The one who came from the front was a muscular black person straddling a remodeled bike. Jonny the Nightmare―his body was so big like a giant that the bike looked as if it was only a three-wheeled bicycle.

Kazuki had failed in usurping an escape method, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny the Nightmare who was acting separately had succeeded in acquiring a bike.

Jonny rushed with terrific explosive speed and swiftly lifted Kazuki with one hand “Hold on tight on me!” before putting him on the backseat. When he followed what he had been told and clung to that sturdy back, Jonny looked back at him and grinned widely while winking. How reliable. The stupidly big face with deep chisel looked like the moai statues. The long beard that grew from the jaw was braided and tied with for some reason a red ribbon. The outward appearance was just too amazing.

Jonny made a U-turn with one hand driving while his other hand that was holding a large handgun [Elephant] was shooting the mad clowns that were approaching. Along with explosive sound that was like a bazooka, each shot accurately went straight to the armored cars and destroyed them. On the other hand the mad clowns shooting didn’t even graze Jonny’s erratic driving.

“Kazuki, you use the guy that is fastened in the sheet!”

Kazuki took a rifle that had excellent aiming compared to his handgun and shot. His shot missed amazingly wide. “Are you doing that on purpose!?” Jonny was disgusted watching that.

‘Shit, if only I can use a katana’, Kazuki thought. He put strength to his hand that was clinging at Jonny.

Kazuki usually struggled hard in order to protect everyone, but right now he was in the completely reversed position. ‘Why in the world did I become like this in a virtual game’, he got seriously worried inside his heart.

“Shit, how uncool.”

Usually he never put any pretense but being in a position of burdening someone else made his heart unexpectedly heavy.

“…Kazuki is, usually you are always reliable and really cool you know.”

Jonny said in a deep voice.

“Somehow, the sensation of Kazuki hugging tightly from behind makes my heart beat fast…”

“Jonny, suddenly talking with Kamimura-san’s original tone is seriously creepy. Your appearance and voice is really too Jonny-like so just stick through being Jonny.”

No, he was feeling really happy about what she said to him though.

“So, sorry.” Jonny was flustered and fixed his character.

[Jonny the Nightmare] was the avatar that Kamimura-san created as the player character of this game. When this game first started the player had to make the avatar of the player character.

Kazuki used the picture-taking technology and created an avatar that was exactly like himself.

And then when he dived into the virtual reality space, all of a sudden there was a macho black person standing beside him saying “My name is Jonny the Nightmare. The black shadow that traverse together with scoundrel… Come on, for the sake of everyone of the village, let’s go take back the food from those guys immediately yeah.” Kazuki got his back hit and he felt astonishment from the bottom of his heart. He immediately understood that it was Kamimura-san but even her voice had been reproduced into a different person so his feeling was somewhat complicated.

Rather, with how Kamimura-san was, what happened with this character setting he wonder.

Thinking from the view of this world, this Jonny’s physique… was he eating human meat?

The bullets of the Elephant that was shot accurately by the powerful Jonny finally massacred all the mad clowns. But even so the blood spray or the scattered viscera were so real it felt like it would leave a trauma in him, but Kamimura-san… no, Jonny was “HYAHHAA―!” laughing enthusiastically.

He once played virtual reality bodily experience game together with Lotte at Akihabara, but Las Vegas’s alchemic game was on a different level compared to Japan’s.

Kazuki brought Kamimura-san to the largest entertainment arcade in Las Vegas. In Las Vegas, game centers seemed to be treated as intended for children, but despite how this place was intended for children, this realness and guro<ref>Grotesque</ref> was just as expected from America.

“Will the game get cleared if we keep running like this since there are no pursuers anymore?”

Kamimura-san had completely annihilated the enemies that were coming from behind in an instant.

“No, those guys are a decoy. Look, the front!” Jonny yelled. “Last boss that is worry to conclude this lovely day… The massacre symphony [Mad Orchestra]!”

From the other side of the horizon as far as the eye could see―outlaws appeared lining up in a row waiting for Kazuki and Jonny. It was clowns with scary faces with a different atmosphere than the outlaws until now.

The gentleman in a tuxedo that stood in the center… the boss of this outlaw group, Ken Kakizaki of Japanese descent swiftly raised the conductor baton that he held in one hand, seeing that the clowns all at once directed weapons that were obviously powerful from a glance and took their stance. Against just a single bike as an opponent no matter how one thought, it was a group of overspecced weapons, but simultaneously when the conductor baton was swung down they all spouted out fire.

As if to say that flashiness is virtue, it was a dreadful first wave.

Bullets that looked like it could kill instantly in one shot were spreading out fully in front of their eyes.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA”

Kazuki spontaneously screamed. The sight was really scary.

“Hold tight!” Jonny yelled while rushing into the middle of the storm of the massacre.

“MOTHER FUCKER!!” “SON OF A BITCH!!” “MOTHEEEEEEEEEEERR FUUUUUUUCCKK!!!”

Jonny and the countless enemies yelled American swearing at each other and opened a firefight. ‘Let’s stop bringing up mother please’, Kazuki thought.<ref>Well said</ref>

Elephant shot to death the enemy group one after another, the shooting and explosion that flew their way gradually decreased in number. Kazuki was also recklessly shooting but everything was mostly his buddy’s achievement.

Their game skill was just in a too wide of a difference…!

But the moment Kazuki released a relieved sigh, under the feet of the enemy boss Kakizaki a crack was running, from there something huge was rising up.

“Th, the true last boss!” As expected, even Jonny was trembling.

What an unexpected twist, what stood at last in front of the two who thought they finally could go back to the village, was a steel giant they had to look up to to see completely―a giant robot.

“Crush them underfoot… Hell Wasteland Robo!!”

Kakizaki who rode on top of the Robo’s head was yelling. With a terrific sound of an earthquake, Kazuki instinctively despaired. With the firepower at hand, they couldn’t destroy that armor.

“Don’t give up, Kazuki! If we directly snipe Kakizaki atop the head, the Robo will also stop!!”

Jonny yelled.

“We ain’t need firepower, if it’s about accurate sniping from long distance then rather than my Elephant your rifle is better suited! I’ll clean up and evade the remaining small fry so Kazuki, you aim at that guy!”

“But… I…!”

“If you calm down and aim it will absolutely hit! In this wasteland where there is no trained technique or magic, guts and concentration is everything! Have courage, Hayashizaki Kazuki!!”

Encouraged by Jonny, Kazuki lifted his face.

When he left everything else to Jonny, it felt like everything inside this virtual reality world disappeared except for himself and the last boss. What a reliable buddy. Thank you, Jonny the Nightmare. I, will show you that I’ll answer your expectation without fail…! Kazuki stopped breathing and concentrated, he matched his aim at the demonic visage of Kakizaki who was looking down from the far height―he pulled the trigger.

“Fuuh―, play play, that was fun.”

Sitting down on the bench at the rest area as if melting down, Jonny… no, Kamimura-san was heartily gulping down a carbonated juice.

“Fuuh―, the authentic cola! It penetrated the whole body!”

“Uh, so tired…”

Kazuki also took a seat with a ‘flump’ beside her and slurped a hot lemonade. A gentle taste soaked into him.

“However Kamimura-san really has absurd guts. Jonny was seriously cool… I fell in love…”

“I, it’s just inside the game…”

Kamimura-san completely returned to her usual personality and fidgeted around.

But even so, although it was a bodily experience game, for him to get that frightened in a virtual battlefield was really unexpected even if he said so himself. Perhaps he had relied too much on the defensive magic power until now.

“That’s because, I reasonably like thrilling or horror attractions. Only if it’s attraction though.”

Kamimura-san smiled widely saying that.

…If she was like that then there was a spot that he could recommend. It was a place that he was taught of by the hotel men, though it was not a place that Kazuki wanted to go to willingly by himself.

{What is the highest architectural structure in the world?}

In the current time more than ten years since countries had cut off diplomatic relations from other countries, the answer to a such question was not clearly known.

But under their faith towards Mythology many countries had their civilization retrogressed or possibly stagnated, taking such thing into account he could make a conjecture that the answer could possible be this place.

Hotel Yggdrasil that supported the ceiling at the center of Las Vegas city. Part of the building that was used as a hotel was 170 floor that reached the height of 1000 meters, but actually the height of this building still went much higher. Its official name was Neo Stratosphere Tower. Its height was actually 3000 meters.

Still a 3000 meter building was nothing more than a checkpoint with America’s current technology. It seemed currently there were several construction projects in progress building 4000, 5000 meter mega towers. Rather than calling Neo Stratosphere Tower aiming for height, it was only built because of the pressing need for a dome city pillar.

But what was crazy from this Neo Stratosphere Tower was not its height.

It was the thrill ride that existed on its highest floor.

“A, amazing… Kazuki, let’s go there!” Kamimura-san’s eyes shined madly.

Kazuki and Kamimura-san temporarily returned to the familiar hotel Yggdrasil and boarded the special elevator that went to the highest floor that they had never went to until now.

They could see outside from the elevator because the whole surface was fixed with transparent panel. It was as if they were sucked to the ceiling, both of them passed through the clouds and kept rising.

“…The cloud is not a vision projected at the ceiling but a real one inside the dome huh. Is it an artificial cloud?”

When Kazuki said that in amazement, Kamimura-san also said “Certainly” and got absorbed in looking at the outside scenery. What an amazing technology. He heard before that the change in the sky from the morning until the night was an artificial projected vision, so he thought that the cloud too was just a projected image.

At the highest floor they finally arrived at, there was a prop in the center that supported the dome. Other than that, they could see a rooftop without walls in a glance. But when they looked carefully, it was just that the walls in all four directions were made from transparent panels. If it was really a rooftop than there should be strong wind blowing.

At the far corner of the open floor, four types of thrill rides were really installed. Several guests were making queue. Although it seemed for the local citizen of Las Vegas it was not a fresh attraction so the number of people couldn’t be said as a big crowd.

The construction was arranged so that after entering each entrance to the thrill machine they would be rushed out outside the transparent panel. Jet coaster, free fall, trapeze, and ferris wheel, those were the four.

“First is the jet coaster…” Kamimura-san said with a small voice but filled with passion inside.

“Isn’t it better to start with something like the ferris wheel first I wonder?”

“Choosing that one from the options feels like running away!”

Is it like that…? While Kazuki lost his nerve somewhat, he linked hands with Kamimura-san and lined up at the queue.

When looking from nearby he confirmed a dreadful fact. All parts of the jet coaster were made using transparent acrylic material including the train and the rail. He guessed that the transparency and intensity of the material was increased by alchemy, looking at a glance the visitor that was riding the coaster looked like they were floating in the air.

Imagining the sensation of floating 3000 meter in the sky, Kazuki felt like his groin shrank.

Of course he possessed defensive magic power so even if he fell from this height he thought there would be no problem and he could endure it, if something happened he could also use Summoning Magic to fly in the sky but… that was that and this was this, fearing height was something instinctual. However Kamimura-san was leaking out “oooo―” a voice of admiration.

It seemed rather than getting scared she was directing her interest at the technology and conception.

“Kamimura-san, before weren’t you scared of heights…”

There was that time when Kazuki brought back Kamimura-san and Kazuha-senpai from Ise Imperial Shrine using Blazing Wings to fly in the sky.

“That time, that was because Kazuki hurled me away from the sky to the ground… If it’s this kind of attraction then it’s fine. After all I know that it’s safe no matter how scary it is.”

“…I wonder, maybe I don’t have the feeling that it’s safe just because it’s an attraction.”

Kazuki remembered the wasteland just now where he was seriously scared and murmured.

“Fufu-“ Some kind of laugh spilled out from Kamimura-san. “Even though Kazuki isn’t even afraid of confronting reality, you are scared of virtual reality and attractions. Both of us, are polar opposites aren’t we?”

“Why is that? Of course there are also times that I enjoy thrill though.”

“I think that‘s because Kazuki has the force of will to look straight at the truth inside yourself. But at virtual reality and attraction, there is nothing but fiction even if you look right from the front.”

Kamimura-san unusually conversed talkatively about her own thinking outside of her otaku knowledge.

“I’m the opposite. All this time I’m scared of reality and run away, into the world of fiction. Internet information and game guides, even without I myself doing anything I can obtain a feeling of omnipotence. …Something like this is the same like religion isn’t it?”

“Religion?”

What came to mind was Arthur and Beatrix… the people of the Mythology countries.

“Perhaps someone like Arthur is also not scared of the game world and the attraction machines. After all perhaps he can also discover the will of god even inside a game machine. Also something else. I always thought this all this time but… I hate people that have faith in Mythology.”

Kamimura-san asserted her disgust so clearly it made him a little surprised.

“[The god that I believe in says this, so this is the world’s truth], someone that can say something like that and then attack other people, they are on the same level with the shut-in that swallows whole the internet information and then starts a flame war in the board. …That time when the old era ended, religious terrorism occurred frequently with poverty as the cause, but I have the feeling that the current world is the expansion of that…”

‘What is flame war?’

Fiction. Kamimura-san boldly declared that Mythology was fiction.

“Kazuki who properly looks straight at reality is cool… that’s what I thought all this time. Though it makes me feel that I’m pathetic and want to die.”

Kamimura-san looked down and lowered her voice frailly while continuing her words in a mumble.

“I… like Kazuki. I too want to become strong and positive together with Kazuki… and fight the people that do whatever they are told by the Mythology.”

“I think you are already someone that can become strong and positive enough Kamimura-san.”

Recognizing one’s own weakness was not something a weak human could do.

“That’s because Kazuki supported me.”

“Of course I’ll keep doing that from now on too.”

An avatar of a key floated up from Kamimura-san and it was absorbed into Kazuki’s stigmata.

Kamimura Itsuki―65

At that point the queue moved… finally their turn had come.

With the transparent rail and coaster entering his eyes more and more, Kazuki gulped his saliva audibly *gokuri*.

The scenery from 3000 meters above the ground could be seen from beyond the transparent panel. There was the sky right under them. The horizon formed a curve, it was a sight that was almost like looking down at earth from space.

He could faintly see a super miniature size Las Vegas from inside a blue crystal ball.

The American worker gave them the signal to enter. However Kazuki couldn’t think of the contraption in front of him as anything other than a large scale jumping suicide. While he was hesitating, Kamimura-san jumped into the transparent machine with “Eii-“. He couldn’t see anything other than Kamimura-san doing an air-chair in the sky.

Looking at Kazuki who was turning blue from fear, Kamimura-san chuckled and offered her hand while saying “Here-“.

Kazuki took that hand and timidly stepped his foot, then he sat.

‘Ooh, I’m sitting in the air!’ The transparent coaster began to slide above the rail without any sound.

“…By the way right now Kamimura-san is supporting me… thanks Jonny.”

“Fufufu, anytime. Come hell or high water I’m gonna hold you tight.”

Kamimura-san talked in Jonny’s tone still with her cute natural voice. Kazuki held tightly on that small hand. He was seriously scared.

*kata-* A slight sound could be heard―the coaster lurched down sharply.

The coaster slid down with terrific acceleration through height 3000 meters.

“UGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

Kazuki yelled. When he thought that the coaster took a nose dive, without decelerating at all the coaster was curving violently at a spot where he could see nothing except empty air. Kazuki further noticed a new terrifying fact. In this transparent jet coaster he couldn’t see the rail well so he wouldn’t be able to guess what was going to happen next.

“NGYOEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-!!”

Voice that had never came out until now overflowed from his throat.

“AHAHAHAHAHA!!” Kamimura-san laughed foolishly. “Amazing amazing, the city can be seen now!”

Hearing Kamimura-san’s word Kazuki recovered his composure to look around his surroundings. Perhaps they had descended down until the 1000 meter height, the transparent coaster was gliding as if sewing through Las Vegas’s high-rise hotels and buildings that were standing close together. There the coaster dropped in speed as if to make the passenger enjoy the scenery.

The sky drive of super huge city Las Vegas―it was a moving view.

…And so during such unpreparedness the coaster took a nose dive again. Kazuki once again screamed “ANGYAAAAAAAAAAAAA”.

After doing a heavy rotation of coaster, free fall, and trapeze, before long the time where the sun was setting had come. Of course it was nothing more than the sky of the dome emitting orange light, but the beauty was not losing to the original natural phenomenon.

The two of them boarded the ferris wheel for the last to bring an end for the date.

The gondola of the ferris wheel was not transparent. It was only this attraction that was not meant to enjoy thrill.

There were two seats that faced each other inside the gondola, but Kamimura-san was sitting beside Kazuki. Because in the first place the seat was American-sized and Kamimura-san had a small stature, there was still extra space left with the two of them sitting sticking at each other.

The orange light that shone in painted Kamimura-san’s side face. She was a transient beautiful girl when she was quiet. However “Hah-!? This situation!” she opened her mouth for some reason.

“Ferris wheel in the twilight as the end of the date… there is no mistake this is the premonition for an erotic scene! In eroge terms!”

“I’m not going to do anything Kamimura-san dislikes you know.” Kazuki smiled wryly while embracing her shoulder closer.

In other words if Kamimura-san didn’t dislike it he would do it. After all Kamimura-san was cute.

Kamimura-san languidly leaned on Kazuki’s shoulder while talking in a small voice.

“It’s a little scary but… I want to try it a bit. I want to be desired by Kazuki…”

Kazuki raised Kamimura-san’s face that was leaning on his shoulder, and touched his lips on her cheek. With a puff Kamimura-san’s face reddened and “Auu…” she fidgeted while leaking out a really small voice.

“Kamimura-san is a far cuter girl than you yourself imagine so don’t be scared.”

Kazuki whispered so right from his heart, and then he wanted Kamimura-san.

But―he was lost of how to take off the goth-loli dress. There was a lot of frill, a lot of ribbon, fabric overlapping, he couldn’t find the button. He didn’t understand what he should do, but Kamimura-san was “Kazuki…”, she was anticipating Kazuki’s next action with her heart beating fast.

With a hand movement as if opening a lock of a cute jewel box, Kazuki first untied the black ribbon on her neck. When her neck lay exposed, at her blouse where many frills were overlapping he discovered small buttons hidden in the structure of the inner part of those frills. He unfastened those buttons one by one, and when he laid bare the blouse, a lustrous white skin and breasts that undulated gently were exposed.

“Ah-…” Kamimura-san twisted her body shyly.

The blouse was obstructed by the pinafore dress that she wore when he reached her stomach and he couldn’t undress her till the end. But on the contrary with only her breast exposed she became a lascivious figure.

“You, don’t wear a bra.”

“It, it’s not too big after all…”

Certainly that bulge was meager. However that gentle sloping had a loveliness that made him want to rub his cheek on it. When he caressed her breasts rather than rubbing them, Kamimura-san was trembling in shivers until that much. When he poked, that pink flower bud swelled out. When he pinched and tickled them, the girl reacted excessively with a large voice “Ahn-!”

When he tickled and strengthened his stimulation “Ah…yaa-…!” her body twisted oversensitively.

Heart marks flew at him. She was not feeling pain.

“The breast is really sensitive isn’t it?” Kazuki was thoroughly fascinated by the small breast.

“I, I always touch them myself so… its development has been finished…”

Kazuki was slightly surprised. He recalled the figure of Kazuha-senpai this morning, but Kamimura-san’s body was far more immature and ephemeral than Kazuha-senpai so there was a big gap of her and that kind of conduct.

“Because, I thought that a person who will fall in love with me won’t appear for eternity so… I thought that I have no choice but to master things that feels good with my own hand… gro, gross isn’t it?”

“No, your reaction is so sensitive that it’s really lovely Kamimura-san.”

Kazuki suddenly sucked the flower bud. It was a degenerate act as if seeking motherhood at the unripe breast.

“AAAAAAAAAAAA-!” Yelling with a high-pitched voice like a strained bowstring being plucked, Kamimura-san was fiercely trembling. When he licked with his tongue and flicked “Nnnn-…♡” she was further trembling further with long reverberation.

“Just now, only from your breast?”

Kamimura-san nodded up and down with a rough breathing.

‘What a lovely small breast’ Kazuki thought. It was pure even though it had finished developed―worthy of a [gothic Lolita], there was the young girliness and decadence contrasting each other there. Even though it was a breast that looked flat like a chopping board, the buds that had been regularly played around by herself were gradually swelling out bigger.

Kazuki sucked at it as if looking for mother’s milk. Kamimura-san writhed from the pleasure that came only from her breast. Her knees were squirming. Kazuki’s empty right groped at her skirt. The skirt that airily expanded was supported by the inner skirt inside. When he groped at the inner skirt that was made up of light chiffon-like fabrics overlapping, he found the ephemerally thin thigh. Her crotch was wrapped in drawers in trousers shape of thin cloth, but the center part was drenched wet.

When he thought about Kamimura-san’s frailness and timid personality, he couldn’t treat her roughly. With a hand movement like caressing the surface of a jewel, Kazuki crawled his palm on her drawers.

“Haa, haa, it’s gentle… Kazuki’s hand manner is just too gentlemanly…♡”

An ecstatic and drunk voice. The important place that was strictly hidden by a lot of frills was like an elegant jewel box, but Kazuki immediately found a girl’s most sensitive seed across the drawers and he pressed with his fingertip.

“AAAAAAA-♡”

Kamimura-san’s immature body jumped violently again. Wet stain spread out through her drawers gradually. Her reaction was too sensitive, for some reason it felt like he was making a performance with a musical instrument.

She was a girl that received all 100% and returned a reaction of 120%.

“Haa, haa… getting attacked by riajuu<ref>Riajuu (short for “riaru juujitsu”) Typically used in fandom circles as the opposite of an otaku, or simply meaning “everybody else”. The underlying notion is “someone who is interested in real things and has a successful social life”.</ref> handsome guy, feeling good, it feels like a dream that my head turns strange…

Kamimura-san talked even with her gasping.

“I don’t think that I’m a riajuu handsome guy, but even if Kamimura-san’s charm is exposed to other lady killer I absolutely don’t want Kamimura-san to be stolen from me. I want to make Kamimura-san belong only to me.”

Being driven by desires to monopolize and conquer, Kazuki stimulated Kamimura-san’s body gently yet persistently. *kuchu kuchu kuchu*…sounds echoed with a uniform pace. Kamimura-san’s body that was immature yet developed was constantly convulsing *gaku gaku* unstoppably, the focus of her eyes couldn’t settle down. She breathed heavily, “aah―♡, aah―♡”Moaning like that, a line of saliva drooped down from her mouth.

The ferris wheel that turned in a circle at the height of 3000 meter was absurdly large. There was still some way to go before the gondola finished moving a full revolution. Until that time, this priceless doll dressed in a dress that was like a jewel box that could be taken off, how far could he make her reach the height of carnality, he wondered.

When the time came to descend down from the gondola at last, Kamimura-san was in a state of half-fainting.

Kazuki carried the girl in a princess carry and got off the gondola. Even her weight that was limp on his hands was lovely, making him feel like doing something real to her.

However even if he said so himself but his desire was an inexhaustible thing. His feeling of love towards everyone absolutely wouldn’t wither, but for him to be approached by everyone boldly everyday in this way, if he continued to respond to them, he had the hunch that it would be strange if his desire toward this girl didn’t wither.

However when Kazuki calmly thought back, even he himself was mysteriously responding in high spirits.

If he descended down from the Neo Stratosphere Tower using elevator to the lower level it directly connected to the hotel Yggdrasil, but he felt awkward to bring back Kamimura-san with her condition still like this.

Kazuki descended to the first floor and went out through the back door and exited to the courtyard.

Finding a convenient bench he laid down Kamimura-san and sat down himself to give her a lap pillow. The sky gradually turned dark and the light of the stars was starting to twinkle. For a time Kazuki‘s eyes were stolen by that real light.

He once again thought that he quite liked this city.

He absolutely couldn’t tolerate the slave capitalism that ran rampant in the hidden side of this country. But the ultimate artificial city Las Vegas and its citizen devoted their whole power using every ability available to make people happy on an absurd scale. Of course the wealth that supported this great merry-making was produced by means of the slaves’ effort but… as he thought the way of this city itself was really an [utopia].

Indian. There was an enemy that tried to destroy this…

The nature was also precious, but the artificial civilization was also precious. If the preciousness of nature was to love the earth, then the preciousness of artificial was to love other people.

{Excuse me, is there something wrong with your companion?}

Kazuki suddenly heard someone talking to him in English and when he lifted his head, there was a female wearing a blue cap in uniform standing in front of him. One of her hand was carrying a large machine that seemed like a vacuum cleaner.

However her polite tone as if treating a precious stone, she was not a cleaner but a hotel-keeper.

{No, she was just too hyped up a little but she is fine. She had too much fun.}

When Kazuki replied in English, the female hotel-keeper leaked out a refined chuckle “fufu-“ that sounded like a broadleaf rubbing against wind.

{Las Vegas is our pride, so by any means please bring home the greatest memory from here back to Japan, honored guest.}

Even leaving out her status as a hotel-keeper, she was a good person.

She was wearing unfashionable clothes and her hair was roughly bundled, but looking at her carefully her looks were beautiful and her hair was also dazzlingly blond. However when he looked up she was fairly tall and when her refined smile was cleared away she might be a female with quite an intensity.

{However, for you honored guest to come to the rear garden right now is a little embarrassing. The truth is all the conspicuous place has been finished tidied up, but there is still a place like this side where we haven’t reached yet.}

When he looked around, here and there in this courtyard there was still mark of the flood damage. Kazuki’s heart felt slightly painful looking at the expression of the female hotel-keeper who looked apologetic from the bottom of her heart.

{Is it the damage from the heavy rain before this?} He asked in English.

The culprit that made the rain come was Kazuki himself.

{Correct. Such heavy rain had never happened in history, a really strange occurrence, but nevertheless it was really inexcusable for such a thing to happen in the middle of honored guest’s stay… how did honored customer spend your time at that time?}

Suddenly the female hotel-keeper’s eyes felt like it was shining. Perhaps it was just his feeling.

But his good impression toward the hotel-keeper was turned inside out instinctually in his mind.

It was a conversation with a natural flow, but some kind of strange chill ran through him.

He had to be cautious in his reply. The thing he could say, the thing he couldn’t say, thing he should lie about, lie that would certainly be exposed if he uttered, it would be bad if he didn’t affirm all of those.

{Actually I went together with the people that evacuated at that time and went outside the dome. I also looked forward of trying to see the outside of Las Vegas.}

For an instant, he hesitated whether to state that he headed to the slum city. That was a fact that implied the possibility of Kazuki harboring disgust at the slave trade.

But, Mary had likely informed the fact that Kazuki explored the slum city to the government. Mary at that time was still not Kazuki’s ally yet.

{Aah, I see. After looking around outside the dome, for the sake of knowing about the Indians, honored customer crossed over to South America I heard.}

Was that story circulated even until the normal hotel-keeper?

{And then you kindly decided to ally yourself with us rather than the Indians and returned back to this hotel didn’t you?}

{Right, of course.} Kazuki returned a friendly smile. It was the only reasonable answer.

The hotel-keeper chuckled.

{However was it not difficult, to go to the place of the Indians once and then sneaking away back to this side?}

{That was easy. After all they also respected our will about which side we plan to ally ourselves with.}

{Will. Will, that’s something important. After all we are fighting each other with our ideology confronting the other. However the South America… we too hadn’t crossed to the other side of the Colorado river for many years already all this time. How nostalgic… going there and returning here, what kind of path was it that honored guest followed?}

‘We didn’t go out of our way at all you know’, Kazuki was having cold sweat inside his heart.

If he mistaken his reply, Kazuki and the others’ destruction of the soul battery factory of the slaves would be exposed.

In order to not reveal their deed he needed to instantly recall to his mind the map of America. The tall female hotel-keeper was looking down straight at Kazuki’s eyes fixedly.

{From Colorado river we went far to the east perhaps, when we arrived at the place where the ravine turned steep we turned to the north, then we were guided to the community around Grand Canyon. Our path back was also the same.}

{My, then did honored guest take a look at the beautiful Lake Mead at your way back? My origin is from around there.}

Kazuki who was imagining the map almost said that he saw the lake, no, he noticed that he couldn’t reply that there was no lake when he imagined the map in his mind. Why was that…

{Lake? We walked along Colorado river but, is there something like lake there?}

{Aah, I see, Colorado river is big so just walking alongside it, you won’t be able to make the distinction between the river and the lake won’t you honored guest?}

Just now wasn’t she obviously trying to trap him in a nasty way? Was he thinking too much?

“Uu~nn” At that time Kamimura-san’s body stirred. Kazuki called out to her “Kamimura-san, are you okay?” with a feeling as if he found Buddha inside hell.

“No problemo…” Kamimura-san opened her eyes while mumbling incomprehensibly.

{Looks like she has woken up. She said that she is fine.}

{My, what a curious Japanese.}

{It’s already this time, we are going back to our room.}

{Oh my, I’m sorry to keep you for long. Still it’s a honor to meet with our important guest. Well then, enjoy America.}

After elegantly nodding and bowing, the female house-keeper left. Kazuki felt relieved from the bottom of his heart.

“Kamimura-san, let’s go back to our room.” Saying that, he urged Kamimura-san to go back.

===Part 8===

“Kazuki-oniisan! Even with little girl heroine getting praised extravagantly, whether now or in the past the deredere sexy but cute breast heroine is monopolizing the popularity of the business world, but even Lolita can be loved! Yes for Lolita! After all, as long as there is love it’s not a crime desu!”

The night of that day, while Kazuki was sitting on the bed of his own room, the door opened vigorously and Lotte jumped inside like a playful doggy. Kazuki didn’t make any resistance when Lotte pushed him down and both of them lied on top of each other on the bed.

She was not wearing her usual cartoon character pajama, but a silk baby doll. It was a little sexy from its see-through quality.

“What is it Lotte, so suddenly. Even if there is love, but a crime is still a crime I think.”

“Like how tannin slowly fermented abundant wine, like how leather with no unnecessary craftsmanship performed to it is naturally dyed through human life, rather than breast that has been already completed, isn’t enjoying the {{furigana|aging|change}} of the tiny breast that is made to grow by your own hands the pleasure of being an adult desu? In other words, a man who is not a lolicon is a boring man…”

While Lotte was saying something unreasonable with a tone of voice that had a bitterness in it, she got on top of Kazuki with both her legs kicking around.

“I understand what you want to say but it’s not like Lotte is a loli right? Your age only has a year difference from me.”

“Bad! I have poor growth desu!”

“No, even if you say that while puffing your chest…”

“If Kazuki-oniisan doesn’t get affectionate with me, my female hormones will stay as a bud and it won’t bloom desu! In other words, please do perverted things to me!”

A Lotte that was coming, demanding for perverted things was also cute, isn’t she.

When Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s head, Lotte went “Please don’t rub my head desu~” and shook her neck left and right. In that case, Kazuki rubbed Lotte’s breasts.

It was a gently-sloping bulge, like a rustling desert slightly piling up sand due to the wind.

Lotte was startled from the surprise stimulation. Even that Lotte would tremble from a perverted sensation like this. His heart was also made to beat fast from the fact that he himself would be the one to habitually develop Lotte’s immature body that was similar to Kamimura-san, but for Lotte who was more purely innocent like an angel to be developed by his own hands, making her tremble in pleasure, it made him feel the gap and a feeling of immorality even more.

“Lotte! When doing something perverted to a loli, the gap and the immorality are priceless!!”

“So you understand, Kazuki-oniisan! That’s the taste of an adult desu!!”

Is that right?

He thought that she was only talking in a mostly nonsensical mood.

“Incidentally Kazuki-oniisan, recently, did you feel any change in your own body desu?”

Change? For a moment Kazuki pondered what was Lotte talking about, but something immediately came to mind and he went ‘hah’ in realization. Looking at his expression, Lotte considered it as a yes and continued her story.

“Even how I become a personification of eros and approaching Kazuki-oniisan, there is a reason for that desu.”

Rather than calling her a personification of eros, more like she had become a real idiot kid.

There was no denying it even if he said that she had reached the same level as Kanae who varnished over things with tension and momentum.

Lotte liked anime and manga, but she avoided those that had extreme scenes in them thinking that “I’ll get this done to me adultly from Kazuki-oniisan”. She was a serious child.

That was why even when she approached him boldly she didn’t actually understand the real thing and the mood turned like a gag manga.

“And the reason of this perverted approach?”

“I can feel a change in Kazuki-oniisan’s mind desu. It’s just a vague thing, but when oniisan flirted with a girl and got satisfied, the libido that should have been worn out looked as if it was recovered in super speed.”

“Super speed of libido recovery? …You mean I’m turning into a monster of sexual desire?”

But these few days, certainly had actually felt something like that.

“The upper limit of the libido itself is not increasing, so Kazuki-oniisan is not turning into a beast that keeps hungering for girls desu. It’s just the recovery strength that is high, so no matter how much you do it you won’t become tired of a girl. In short it’s like onii-san’s [sage time<ref>Sage time, the period after orgasm when a man is free from sexual desire and can think clearly.</ref> is becoming zero] desu.”

No matter how much one eats but the stomach wouldn’t get full, so one could eat tasty things forever, perhaps it was something like that. That was something that was absurdly luxurious but… how did he turn up like this?

“It’s just a guess but Kazuki-oniisan is surrounded by magic power possessors of the greatest class in Japan and is loved by them. If the strong wish of those female magicians is constantly exposed to Kazuki-oniisan as unconscious magic… even if such a change resulted from that it might not be strange at all, isn’t it desu.”

Kazuki was shared among ten-odd girls. All of those girls wanted to stay together with Kazuki for even a little longer, wishing for a lot of the share, it was not his hubris but a fact. And then if the wish of those girls became a magic…

Having his mind remodeled one-sidedly was not a grotesque story. Rather if Kazuki had a mentality that rejected that, surely that subtle magic would be repelled by his defensive magic power. But Kazuki himself accepted that, he was thinking that he wanted to become like that in his deep psyche and because of that a result like this was produced.

It didn’t hurt anyone. The truth was, his feeling of happiness recently was not something superficial. He turned into someone that could love everyone infinitely.

…And that was Lotte’s reason for approaching him.

“That’s why please flirt with me too more-!”

Lotte who was too able in detecting everyone’s feeling was being reserved until now.

But right now she thought that such reservations were already unnecessary.

“Right… it’s a situation that even Leme didn’t foresee, but Leme thinks that Lotte’s hypothesis is spot on.”

Beside Kazuki and Lotte who were lying on top of each other on the bed, Leme also materialized and clung at Kazuki. Leme had turned into the same stature and breast size similar to Lotte as if they were twin sisters.

“Being surrounded by the best female magicians of the present generation and being awakened towards matchless sexual stamina, that’s exactly just like the saying that [a good woman will polish a man]!”

“Don’t say something like matchless, it sounds bad hearing that…”

“That’s a happy thing for a woman you know! Then Leme too won’t act reserved against the other conquering target women. It’s no problem for Leme to participate in the intimate act!”

Leme also snuggled up to Kazuki. …The white and brown tiny breasts were sandwiching and rubbing against him.

Certainly, in this day Kazuki had repeated this experience who knows how many times, but even in this moment he was conscious of how fired up he was.

“Leme-oneesan, let’s give Kazuki-oniisan an idea of loli’s charm desu!”

“No, the age of Leme’s external appearance can be changed freely though.”

Leme’s body was wrapped in magic power…*BOIN!* her body grew. Her limbs turned longer all of a sudden, her figure turned voluptuous, and her breast *purun!* sprang up growing bigger.

Being betrayed, *gaa―nn!* Lotte’s body was trembling.

“Kazuki-oniisan, that’s a fake desu! You mustn’t get deceived by that kind of imitation breast!!”

“Fufufu, Lotte’s spoiled attitude is still too childish. Leme will show you an example… like this!”

Leme’s middle-eastern clothing quietly melted into the air, turning stark naked. And then she brought her face near in a straight line and suddenly kissed Kazuki. Leme’s bewitching long tongue licked and invaded into the mouth of Kazuki, violating the inside, caressing the gums of Kazuki’s mouth, and then entangled her tongue with Kazuki’s.

Kazuki was trembling in shivers. At the same time Leme’s thin fingers stroked Kazuki’s nape of the neck, *tsuu―* tracing toward Kazuki’s chest. Even a man would shudder when his body was caressed lovingly.

Ooo… Lotte was honestly admiring the sight while observing that woman’s wiles.

Leme was tasting the inside of Kazuki’s mouth slurpingly to her heart content and then in the end as if to suck Kazuki’s saliva *chuu―* she vacuumed with her mouth, *chupa!* then she separated their mouth with a light sound.

“Fufufu, how’s that, Leme’s technique? Leme is not existing for so long just for show. …Well, at most Leme just learned them as knowledge but this is the first time Leme practiced them for real though. These many months and years possessing my own ego, Hibiki was also the same sex with me, someone who I thought of doing this kind of thing with is only my master… just Kazuki after all♡ Leme is not going to hold herself back anymore♡”

Looking at the smiling Leme with her naked dark brown body bending back and forth like a snake and her cheek slightly colored red, made Kazuki’s heart beat hard. Throughout her long life she was thinking of only one person with whom she would do something like this… that was quiet an excellent pick-up line.

“A great persuasive power that cannot be said by anybody except someone with lolibaba<ref>Lolibaba, loli=young girl, baba=old woman, which mean a girl who was really really old yet had the appearance of a young girl.</ref> attribute…!” Lotte too was filled with admiration on the side.

“Who are you saying an old woman-!” Leme reluctantly talked back hearing that.

“But me too… I don’t know of any other man than Kazuki-oniisan, but anyway I absolutely, absolutely like Kazuki-oniisan the most in the world desu-!!”

Lotte too took off the baby doll that she wore and exposed her springy white naked body that made one feel a taboo.

And then as if to steal him from Leme, she hugged Kazuki and kissed him.

Lotte’s somewhat short tongue was clumsily being loving inside Kazuki’s mouth.

In order to answer that courage Kazuki also reached out his tongue and entangled Lotte’s tongue with his.

*kuchu kuchu* Both of them were frolicking with each other wholeheartedly leaking out watery sounds.

At the same time Kazuki caressed Lotte’s breast. Just like how Leme lovingly caressed Kazuki just now, Kazuki caressed Lotte lovingly. Lotte’s gently-sloping bulge was trembling in shudders, her flower buds were sharpening.

At that moment the trousers of Kazuki’s pajama was lowered down slidingly. And then Leme chuckled “Fuufufu~!♡” while poking at Kazuki’s hot thing that felt like it was boiling.

Kazuki didn’t mind that and concentrated on loving Lotte.

“Kazuki-oniisan… please make me feel even better…” Lotte blushed with an ecstatic face pleading to him. When Kazuki inserted his hand between Lotte’s slender thighs, the pure angel had already been sticky there from sexual excitement. Kazuki was dyeing Lotte’s pure white with his own color.

At the same time the seething passion of Kazuki’s lower body was held fast deep inside Leme’s mouth. Her long tongue enveloped with saliva was mercilessly sliding over rubbing him, sucking over and over *chuu chuu*, fervently tormenting him in great persistence. It was as if his core of pleasure was directly constricted.

It felt somewhat vexing to be made felt good one-sidedly by Leme, while thinking of things like that, he threw all of that feeling to make Lotte who was in front of his eyes feel good. Lotte raised a lovely voice like an angel and trembled from the pleasure that Kazuki brought about.

While a strange position of power was formed, the three people entangled their naked flesh with each other until late at night.

Passion overflowed endlessly from Kazuki’s heart, he continued using up all his strength satisfying the two girls.

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9

2016-03-24T11:25:25Z

Asvare:

{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Illustrations}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 1}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Afterword}}

<noinclude>

== Translator's Notes & References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11

2016-03-24T10:05:44Z

Asvare: Created page with "{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Illustrations}} {{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1}} {{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 2..."

{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Illustrations}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 1}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 2}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 3}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Chapter 4}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Epilogue}}
{{:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 11 Afterword}}

<noinclude>

== Translator's Notes & References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue

2016-03-24T10:02:12Z

Asvare:

==Epilogue – Cradle==

===Part 1===

An unconventional mock battle was held in Asaka Garrison.

On the other side is a two-man team of police knights that were stationed in this garrison. Both of the women had been given the seal of approval by Vice Chief Yamagata as Magika Stigmas that possessed above average ability.

The mock battle was already over, these two women had yielded while falling on their knees.

On the other side were students of the Magic Division―Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

This two-man team didn’t even breathe hard.

This mock battle was for the sake of ascertaining the true power of the <Chouki Magician>, it was performed in front of the eyes of a lot of knights and the top brass of the Knight Order.

And the result – the confidence of many knights that possessed an abundance of experience were smashed into pieces.

Inside the hearts of the knights they still didn’t believe about the special existences like [the King and his favored princesses]. Those kind of fellows made light of such thing saying that it was not a big deal.

Being favored by the King gave birth to this much power―witnessing that in practice with their own eyes, for the first time they clearly understood how special the existence called as King is.

From this day on, the organization called the Knight Order underwent a complete change.

The knights lost their self-awareness that they were government workers with the leadership of the Knight Order as their superiors.

The knights were now being self aware that they were subordinates that could be used by the [symbol of power] that was the King.

―However, Kazuki’s daily life didn’t change. He was just having a special power, in the time of need that power would protect those important to him, he was just a student with that determination.

“And so this is Amasaki Mio, the new version! Ehehe, Kazu-nii, how is it!?”

In the dead of night just before going to sleep, Mio visited Kazuki in his room.

Mio who defeated veteran knights at Asaka and proved her ability went back to the Witch’s Mansion in a good mood and even put down three bowls of rice at dinner.

The girl named Amasaki Mio that was full with bright energy was the cutest when she was getting carried away like this.

And then Mio twirled and twirled on the spot to flaunt off her new appearance.

“It becomes even more gorgeous than before. But as I thought the exposure is a lot and looking at it makes my heart throb.”

“Heheh, Kazu-nii you pervert~”

Mio who was in an appearance that looked half naked sat on top of the knees of Kazuki who was sitting on the bed.

He hugged that body tightly from behind. Thereupon for some reason, Kazuki recalled the rotting bones of his mother inside his arms, that lightly dry and sorrowful touch.

There was the elasticity of meat at Mio’s skin, there was the warm pulse, and a sweet fragrance that was like flowers from her blond hair.

“…Kazu-nii, aren’t you hugging me stronger than usual?”

While Kazuki was burying his face into Mio’s blond hair, it seemed he didn’t notice that he put too much strength into his arms that were hugging Mio.

“Sorry, does it hurt?”

“No, I feel happy somehow. It’s fine even if you are not overly gentle you know?”

When Kazuki relaxed the strength of his arms, Mio half rotated on top of Kazuki’s lap and faced him face to face with the posture of straddling Kazuki’s lap.

“Kazu-nii, I love you-“ She hugged him tightly from the front and kissed him.

Lips and lips touched each other. It felt like their hearts overlapped with the other.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I love you so much.” The lips separated and she whispered, then she kissed again.

“Ehehe, I love you.” She repeated it many times while kissing.

“You say love so many times.”

Kazuki made a wry smile and retorted during the spare moment where their lips separated.

“Because, I saw the recent Kazu-nii sometimes looked a little lonely. Kazu-nii showed the surrounding of your confidence, but it’s somewhat painful to watch instead.”

His heart ached pricklingly.

He had no intention to act brave. He didn’t even feel nervous in the duel with Ikousai that would decide the fate of Japan. Somehow, he felt something bulky and heavy attached to him inside himself.

However certainly―there were moments where he succumbed to loneliness as if suddenly a draft was blowing inside his heart. Just like before when he recalled the feel of a bone inside his palm.

In a corner of his heart, a part that was dyed with loneliness, that forever couldn’t be wiped off, had been created.

“That’s why Kazu-nii, let’s sleep together tonight-!”

Mio said that with a bright voice and pushed Kazuki down. Kazuki didn’t resist it and collapsed together with her while hugging her back.

“Hey, Kazu-nii. A long time ago, do you remember, the time when we slept together at the orphanage?”

“I remember. Mio was always clinging to me when it became night.”

Mio had the habit to cry at night that she couldn’t fix no matter how long time had passed and she always clung to Kazuki when it was time to sleep. Of course, the two at that time didn’t have any awareness as man and woman at all though.

“Ehehe. Then, then, you remember when we woke up in the morning? I mean did you notice?”

“Morning?”

“Right. At night it was always me that clung to Kazu-nii, but when the morning came it was Kazu-nii that clung to me before you noticed, our posture became hugging each other you remember. It always became like that you know?”

Kazuki had the feeling of knowing a completely new fact, he peered into Mio’s face staringly.

“…I did that?”

“That’s right. Even Kazu-nii was lonely that time. But Kazu-nii would immediately act tough. You did that without even being aware yourself.”

―Kazuki remembered about his mother again.

Thinking of it thoroughly, what was the first thing he was going to convey if he met his mother was that [he was not unhappy]. However if he conveyed that now, those were words that didn’t ring true in some parts.

Just before his mother disappeared… he sobbed [something like this is unreasonable]. Those words were exactly his true feeling.

Even he himself was unaware that he was feeling this lonely.

“Kazu-nii is by no means alone okay? We too didn’t have a papa or a mama. That’s why, hey, Kazu-nii.” Mio repeated the same words many times over, and made Kazuki listen.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I think it’s really, really important, telling that I love you like this properly. I once again think so.”

“…Mio, thank you. For always staying beside me.”

‘She is someone that understands me, even more than myself.’

“Ehehe. I’m just clinging like this to Kazu-nii every time.”

“I too love Mio you know.”

“I know tha~t♪”

Both of them hugged each other tightly on top of the bed. The soft, pulsing, warm skin brought tranquility to Kazuki’s chest.

He repeatedly kissed with Mio with some noise. The warm tranquility was mixed with a heated urge.

He wanted to taste Mio’s skin more strongly. And then Mio’s bare plain reaction toward that and also her figure in rapture accepting him, he wanted to see that he thought.

His emotional and lonely and instinctual urge wanted the girl named Mio without any contradiction at all.

“Mio. I want to touch your breasts.”

Kazuki boldly said. Mio’s slightly surprised face reddened.

“I too… want to touch.”

Koyuki wanted to feel love for real, Kaguya-senpai received Asmodeus’ influence, both of them proactively came at Kazuki and tempted him. However Mio whose positivity level was the highest didn’t do any such thing. Mio put a break of any improper thing, she was a girl that stopped until the level of a sweet kiss.

From Kazuki himself until now, the time when he was touching a girl, rather than asking it himself he was going along with the other party’s feelings.

But quite strangely, right now, he felt an urge toward Mio.

Mio separated her body slightly from him and presented her breast. The part of the Magic Dress there was faintly disappearing.

Kazuki didn’t say that he wanted to touch only her breast, he crept his palm all over Mio’s smooth skin, caressing dearly with his finger tips. Immediately Mio’s voice turned stimulated and heat ran throughout her whole body.

He wanted to delight Mio. Kazuki recollected his experiences until now, he searched through Mio’s whole body while paying careful attention to the minute change of her positivity level.

Mio directed a reproachful eye to him while her body was trembling from the sensation.

“Kazu-nii… somehow you are really skillful in this…?”

“Sorry.”

“Buu―” Mio pouted her lips.

But the expression of Mio that was like that was immediately repainted with a different color.

He reached out his hand to the improper spot where a girl was the most shy. Mio opened her legs in order to receive Kazuki’s hand. A split was running on the beautifully smooth skin, something that looked similar with a lip was peeking out. That place was wet with secret fluid.

“…I too want to make Kazu-nii feel good.”

Mio’s palm was caressing all over Kazuki in opposition. Her palm was lowering down little by little from his chest, toward his lower body. With a bright red face, Mio’s breathing turned rough.

“…Kazu-nii’s here too, looked painful.”

Mio’s palm gently caressed the part of the sensitive thing that became bared. He felt numbness like electricity that ran from his spine into his head.

Kazuki too similarly touched Mio’s sensitive spot gently. Mio too tensed from her spine until the tip of her toes as is she was struck by electricity.

Both of their sensitive spots that were as if the most directly connected with the heart and emotion which were the most sensitive throughout the body were exposed, they mutually caressed each other dearly at those spots.

“Mio, it feels good.”

“Ehehe, it’s the same for me.”

―From there on both of them said “I love you” to each other many times over. Both of their feelings swelled out together with how much they expressed themselves to each other, Mio reached the height many times over. For the last, Kazuki too reached the end simultaneously, both of them were drained of their strength on top of the bed as if they were drifting inside a dream.

“Kazu-nii…”

Mio whispered dreamily while using Kazuki’s arm as a pillow.

“I, want to give birth to Kazu-nii’s child.”

She was just saying something extraordinary but Kazuki didn’t feel that it was something extraordinary. He felt like it was really natural words.

“Someday for sure, you will.”

Embracing a repose as if the consistency of the whole world was here, Kazuki caressed Mio’s blond hair.

Mio went “Goronyaa~” and fawned at Kazuki.

===Part 2===

Inside that room, the rough breathing of a woman was leaking out.

The woman was doing muscle training. She was performing the training with all her might.

“…By any chance, are you using gravity strengthening magic at the same time?”

Kazuki who was visiting that room was amazed and asked that.

Beatrix who was bathing in her own flowing sweats while doing one-handed push-up was,

“That voice is Kazuki!?” She raised her face in fluster, her hand that was wet with sweat slipped and slid sideways before she crashed to the ground with a bang.

“Fu, fufufu.” Beatrix chuckled with her face still planted on the ground.

“But of course. After all doing training with your own weight normally won’t become any training at all.”

“Just for the sake of normal muscle training, you will go as far as laying out an advanced general magic like using gravity…”

“Even when there is no tool like dumbbell or barbell, I can do muscle training anytime and anywhere.”

Beatrix’s body that was slowly raising up was by no means filled with excessive muscle mass.

Rather than calling it muscle, what she tempered was her Enchant Aura.

“It seems that I have been completely asleep for quite long, getting entered into this kind of place is a one way road of getting my body dull.”

―What she called as this kind of place was the cell she was in. When he heard that Beatrix and her team had awakened from their magic intoxication, Kazuki went to the isolation cell at Asaka garrison.

“It can’t be helped that you got put into an isolation cell right? How we are going to treat you after this is still not decided yet.”

Kazuki sat down while subtly avoiding Beatrix’s sweat that wet the floor.

“…Why are you bathing in your sweat like that? You can do something about something like sweat somehow with magic right?”

“Because sweating like this feels good don’t you agree?”

Beatrix sat down on the floor that was wet from sweat with a thump and faced Kazuki. She was not even wearing a prison uniform, but for some reason she was wearing a pastel pink pajama that was pointlessly cute.

“However this is really a generous treatment huh. It won’t be strange even if I get a death sentence after that.”

The foreign knights that were staying in Japan in a set-up of a cooperative relationship, of all things disturbed Japan’s tactical operation that was in the middle of progression by picking a fight, they had assaulted Japan’s knights. Certainly it wouldn’t be strange even if they send back the dead bodies of Beatrix and her team back to Germany as a protest.

But with Kazuki’s own discretion, the matter was halted where they would first wait for Beatrix to wake up.

“Explain the circumstance. What in the world were you planning that you did that kind of thing?”

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from Kazuki’s way of talking―it was a way of speaking as if it was Kazuki that had grasped the full authority of how to deal with Beatrix.

“Explain the circumstance… huh. The circumstance you ask?”

Beatrix’s eyes wandered around and she crumpled her eyebrows.

“…Eeerr, why was I doing that kind of thing again?”

Kazuki who was inquiring with a serious expression reflexively hung his head down in a slump.

What the hell was this girl saying?

It appears that rather than an action that she had done after a deep thought, it was an action that was done really impulsively instead. After Beatrix tried to recall the matter of that time with far away eyes, she suddenly went red with a puff.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 178.jpg|thumb]]

“Wa, wait! Kazuki! You are telling me to talk of the circumstance!? That’s something really embarrassing to say to you, you know!!”

“What’s with that. There is no way you can be let off without telling me the story here. Do you really understand the gravity of the situation here?”

After Beatrix groaned “gununu” she confessed.

“It was in order to bring you back home!”

“Ha? …Haa?”

“If Yamato wins you are just a low commoner, so I think with that I can bring you back home then!”

“…I seriously don’t understand at all what you are talking about.”

“No wait… in the first place I got that idea because… certainly… that’s right! I remember the crucial thing!! I found the data of the strange experiment that Japan is secretly conducting. It was a data of a gory human experiment. After reading that there is no way that can be allowed.”

“Human experiment?”

When Kazuki asked in detail, Beatrix started to talk about the details of a repulsive experiment with anger mixed in her tone. The data was about the experiment that Naiarlatoteph was doing in the underground of the Knight Academy.

“That’s old data you know. The guy that did the experiment was already judged as a criminal. Who in the world gave you that data?”

Beatrix’s noble face went blank with her mouth hanging open.

Kazuki was glad that they had waited before deciding how to deal with them.

This was a scheme for the sake of inviting antagonism between Japan and Germany. Someone that would profit if a confrontation between fellow Magic Advanced Countries was deepened―Loki’s face easily emerged to the surface inside Kazuki’s brain.

When Kazuki explained to Beatrix that all of it was a big misunderstanding, Beatrix was astonished saying “What the…” and her shoulders dropped in a slump from their own misunderstanding.

“That careless idiot Erii… no, that girl went that far to get between me and Kazuki to…”

“And then, what are you planning to do from now on?”

“What are we going to do… you ask? Don’t tell me, you are planning to just overlook this?”

“You too had just gotten tricked after all. Also about that, whether I’m going to overlook this or not, that depends on what you guys are going to do from now on.”

“It’s hard you know, thinking something like that without Erii. Eerrr… the first thing is I got to go back to my home country to report for the moment.”

It was the proper answer, but Kazuki pondered that.

“There is no need for all three of you to go back to report right?”

“Mu? That’s true but”

For them to go back to their own country meant a suspension of the cooperation set-up between Japan and Germany.

…Even if he had to act half-coercively, he wanted to preserve the cooperation between Japan and Germany.

Of course to cooperate with the Germans in the true meaning from hereon was depending on the decision of their home country after receiving the report though.

“Loki is supposed to be the common enemy of Japan and the Einherjar. We who have defeated Yamato will take action to defeat Loki next, Beatrix, leave the report to Eleonora and you stay in Japan to continue the cooperation. For you yourself this should not be an odd decision.”

“….u, mu…” Beatrix hummed.

“Even so, if the one that go back to report is not me myself that is the captain… there is also that consideration.”

“That’s no good. If your home country decide to stop the cooperation, it’s fine for you to go back at that time. However until that happens you are going to take joint action with me.”

He had given them some favor because of the case this time. Beatrix couldn’t reject.

For some reason Beatrix’s face reddened.

“I, if you said it so pushily like that, then… it really can’t be helped…”

Kazuki who left behind the isolation cell next headed to the room of the headquarter chief.

“When your interview with Beatrix is over, please bring yourself to the headquarter chief room. There is something I have to tell you and also to the Knight Order’s leadership.”

Vice Chief Yamagata that informed him of Beatrix waking up also passed the verbal message of Arthur that was saying that to Kazuki.

When he knocked and entered the room―inside there were Vice Chief Yamagata, Arthur, and then Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku was also there.

“Russia declared their cooperative relationship with China.”

With Kazuki entering the room, Vice Chief Yamagata said that without even a greeting first.

Kazuki answered after thinking for a little. “In other words, they are joining hands with Loki then.”

“The one that draw this scheme is without a doubt Loki.”

“After the duel with Ikousai, Loki suddenly launched a surprise attack, and yet they immediately retreated, that was for the sake of creating an established fact I guess. It was for the sake of making Ilyailiya unable to play both sides.”

Kazuki recalled about the happening at Sekigahara and said that.

“Oo, so you properly noticed that.” Shouko-san raised the corner of her mouth in a grin.

“Hmm, I see, so it’s for that kind of thing.” Arthur hit his palm with his fist.

“It seemed that Ilyailiya had told Regina that Russia Mythology can attach themselves freely to Cosmos Side or Chaos Side. So it’s this kind of thing.”

Loki made Ilyailiya’s position fixed in place conclusively. He wouldn’t let Ilyailiya go off with just a verbal promise. He deliberately made her exchanged hostility with Arthur and Regina.

“However right now that Yamato is gone, does Russia and China still have any just excuse?”

“For now… they are demanding us to hand over Aisu Ikousai who is contracted with Susanoo as the one with the true qualification to rule over Japan.”

“Aren’t they completely ignoring the conclusion and all now? Perhaps as long as Ikousai is not killed then they will keep being persistent like this.”

“Naturally this is a matter that has to be considered I think. About Ikousai’s execution.” Shouko-san interjected.

“Just killing Ikousai won’t crush the other side’s just cause. If you do that then they surely will once again make up another excuse and come picking a fight, so perhaps it’s pointless doing that, anyway for the time being there is no harm putting aside killing her.”

“You, saying for the time being like that…” Yamagata-san frowned.

“’Perhaps it’s pointless but for the time being’, in Japan human life is not so light that we can kill someone just from mood like that.”

Kazuki rejected that clearly. “Ikousai didn’t really have any malice in her, she was just a maniac of strongest sword art that was lifted up by Yamato’s government as a symbol.”

Kazuki recalled the first time he met Lotte. Because of the judgment between countries, the life of a human was treated so lightly. That kind of judgment was clearly overflowing with malice.

“I don’t mind even if they are finding fault with us. It’s just what we wish for to continue our battle with Loki. …Arthur-san, you are also going to lend your hand in this aren’t you?”

Kazuki turned his sight to Arthur. But, why was Regina not here?

“The conflict between Japan and Yamato about the seat of the legitimate ruler was over already. It ended in the manner that all of you recognized. And then Loki, Russia, and China that even now want to continue the fight… fighting against them in other words mean a battle for the sake of protecting the world’s order. This battle should be something that all of you have to fight too.”

Arthur rounded his eyes listening on Kazuki’s decisive way of talking.

However he nodded as if saying that it was only natural.

“Of course I called you with that kind of intention. I wanted you to pass that judgment. But your way of saying that is more decisive than I imagined. It appears that you are… getting accustomed as King.”

‘I wanted you to pass that judgment’ ―Arthur who called to Kazuki to talk about this matter was intentionally ignoring Japan’s government.

“…I’m going to convey this to the top so that they can act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

The way Arthur was developing the matter made Vice Chief Yamagata say that with a troubled face.

“What about Regina? It seems that she is not in this place though.”

“She is… I brought the matter about the danger of {{furigana|the Chaos Side Diva|Loki}} colluding with China and Russia to her attention, but she said that she has no obligation to fight and went home to Italy. If she said that then I cannot detain her. That’s also a King’s judgment.”

If Germany gave their cooperation to Japan then their side would be Japan-Britain-Germany while the other side was China-Russia-Loki.

“A confrontation structure has been created in the world with this…”

Vice Chief Yamagata said so with a bitter expression. Confrontation structure―of all things there were Magic Advanced Countries that appeared as Loki’s ally, with that the order between the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries was breaking down.

“For that I have a proposal. Hayashizaki-kun… won’t you go with me to America.”

“…America?”

It was a word that he didn’t anticipate. Kazuki spontaneously asked back.

“That’s right. The one that will become the key person in this situation is America. If America stood as our ally… Regina surely won’t jump ship to the other side, that’s why we can stand in the superior position with number. On the contrary we cannot let even America to get sweet talked by Loki’s cajolery.”

America―they were the country that evaded involvement with other countries the most among the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries, a country that persisted in their isolationism. Could they do something about such actual state of affairs, not to mention Japan but most likely there was no doubt that the other countries also didn’t understand the situation there.

“Certainly… it’s a country that we don’t know what they are thinking but it’s important who they are going to side with.”

“By some chance, just like all of you in Japan, perhaps a King has also still haven’t been born yet in America.”

“Because they don’t have a King, that’s why they aren’t getting involved with other countries and their standing point is unclear, is that it?”

“Our Britain is the land where magic was first born in this world, the land where Basileus Basilleon put the headquarter of <{{furigana|Libel Mundi|Dawn’s Omnipotent}}>. The history of alchemists is the oldest there. That was why there is a lot of record about Basileus Basilleon left there.”

“The alchemist Basileus Basilleon?”

Why did that name suddenly appear here?

No, perhaps it was obvious why.

That name was the root of everything of this era of magic. It was a name that was connected with everything.

“He left behind these words. ‘The time when all the Kings are standing in a complete set, the battlefield of the Kings will rise from the depth of the sea. A treasure existed there’.”

“Treasure you say?” Kazuki knitted his eyebrows dubiously.

“The Divas know about the treasure’s true form. They said that they will surely talk about it when the suitable time arrives.”

Arthur said that unhesitatingly as if delivering an oracle.

“I expected that it’s most likely―the Philosopher Stone.”

No, wait. A treasure that the Divas knew about… Hearing those words, Kazuki remembered something that was stuck in his mind. He had the feeling that before this there was someone saying something like that.

The thing that the Divas fought each other to try to get their hands on it…

“I predicted that the King in America has still haven’t been determined yet because there is this kind of legend. The instant you defeated Ikousai, I thought that perhaps there is going to be an unusual phenomenon happening in this world. But nothing happened.”

That meant Arthur had expected him as the last King. Kazuki made a bitter face.

However the world’s unusual phenomenon. What in the world it meant that a battlefield would surface from the bottom of the sea?

Like how a Haunted Ground was generated… would there be an island or even a continent created from the Astrum then?

“…What I have misgivings for is that the American continent which is shrouded in darkness is currently just like this Japan and Yamato, perhaps right now they are also embroiled in a conflict between order and chaos there.”

If there was a conflict like that and Loki intervened…

“And so my proposal. We should head to America and know more about them. The darkness shrouding that continent has to be removed.”

…Kazuki nodded. There was also the factor that he couldn’t see Arthur as a human that would deceive others.

“Understood. Let’s do that.”

“…Hmm. I will take this to the top so that they can go act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

Vice Chief Yamagata also said half-resigning himself.

“Roshouko. What are you and your group going to do?”

After they finished hearing Arthur’s story, each of them left the room―in that timing, Kazuki picked the time where Arthur had gone and caught Shouko’s shoulder.

Kazuki called Shouko without any honorific.

“What we are going to do you ask… of course we are Japan’s ally obviously.”

Shouko said that while making a buttering up smiling face.

“It’s just that we cannot just leave our hideout alone so there is no way we can go along to America. We are going to remain in Japan and cooperate in Japan’s defense ‘kay.”

Suddenly in Kazuki’s mind, an image of their back stabbed by Shouko flashed.

Hearing that this Shouko would cooperate with Japan’s defense during the time he would be in America, that she would continue to stay in Japan, an uneasiness that couldn’t be explained was welling up in him.

No, this anxiety meant this kind of thing…

“Shouko, I cannot approve that.”

“Ah?” Shouko opened her eyes wide in shock from Kazuki’s rumination.

“Why is that? You are saying that you cannot really trust us? Listen here, mister. I’m really troubled here. You guys cannot get all buddy-buddy with us on the surface, but a force that matched Japan’s interest the most is us Ryouzanpaku. For Japan that is in conflict with China we are the ally that you can trust the most yeah?”

With a condemning tone like when before this he prioritized Germany’s Beatrix, Shouko-san was talking calmly however her tone was sharp.

“No, your objective is China. Our objective is Loki.”

Kazuki decisively rebutted. Their interests didn’t match each other.

“You guys are by no means belong to Order. From what I can gather of [Taikoubou’s will] that you talked about before, I can surmise that. Your group’s objective is to first overthrow China to guarantee your own safety. If it’s for that sake… then you won’t mind whether you join hands with Order or with Chaos, whichever is fine.”

Taikobou’s will. That will was―to prevent the arrival of the age where the Mythology was ruling over humans.

Rather it was a thinking that opposed the Cosmos Side.

“And then Loki and China’s alliance will surely breakdown someday.”

Shouko’s eyes shook with slight agitation.

Not only the objective right before the eyes, he also had to think about the true objectives of each force.

“And when that happens, you will come running to Loki bringing a nice present… maybe.”

Kazuki pulled Shouko’s shoulder closer to him and whispered on her ear.

“Perhaps that nice present, is going to be this country and my head.”

This woman named Roshouko was a woman that might have went that far.

Shouko caught her breath and stared back at Kazuki’s expression.

“What are you talking about rabbit-san. We are your ally you know.”

“It will be great if it turns out like that in the very end. But in the current stage I can trust you as an ally only as long as Loki is still in an alliance with China. During the time until that happens…”

Kazuki pushed aside Shouko’s shoulder and high-handedly said.

“Just as you said we will accept Ryouzanpaku’s force to be added in Japan’s defense. But I’ll have both Shouko and Silirat to accompany me to America.”

The forces that Ryouzanpaku could ally themselves with in the very end were only between Japan or Loki.

But ultimately Japan too was incompatible with the Order. That was why certainly Shouko’s interest was close to Japan.

―Therefore Kazuki pressed a choice to her.

“Come with me, and then whether you should side with me or with Loki, make sure of it with your own eyes.”
<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2016-03-24T08:59:46Z

Asvare: /* Part 7 */

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone's applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worse Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same as a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”

“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on an expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo to Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing towering far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness isn’t in not in this dimension that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led me outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs rest were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ feet. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Furthermore it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of an <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles<ref>Gilgamesh's ability in fate/stay night anyone?</ref>.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly started to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had changed from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotatsu―!” <ref>Kotatsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!” “…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that pushes through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately moved to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…” “I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understad that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman's silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly. Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The ones at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body against Kazuki in his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks against Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two people that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.”

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!” Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!? Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

*Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and being loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician changed its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic clothes that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two people possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed with capable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since a long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Countries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was to make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person was that Zero Knight?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quite strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a loss. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is no other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to using Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing the building up of laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki take a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind of person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae too lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important people were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already dead come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Naiarlatoteph’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once cast with her own body's aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will be complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanted a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she has also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk|(Mermaid Armament)}}!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ame no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
Gilgamesh -- persistence. It's a king's quest to find immortality for his dead commoner friend. He loses it on the way back.
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2016-03-24T08:51:21Z

Asvare: /* Part 2 */

==Chapter 3 – Male and Female==

===Part 1===

“However I’m really troubled here if you don’t treasure us a little more as comrades that fought together on the same side. Even though we came to help and trying to stop those Germans from going wild, there is my comrade that just got left to die without any help and fell into magic intoxication for all that. That’s just really heartless ain’t it―. And then there is no thanks or apology at all, you guys looks like you are just completely concerned about those German bunch only, yeah―”

A rare guest was visiting the Witch’s Mansion.

That person was securing the position right in front of the Phantasmagoria where it was the easiest spot to watch the show in the living room. The person was earnestly complaining and spouting sarcasm while gulping down the served cookies and black tea.

“Mu… this cookie! I said many selfish things to that old man Yamagata and got him to feed me with various high class food, but this cookie is the tastiest I have gotten to eat until now… It looks simple somehow, but there is this good feeling that it was made courteously. It feels like a mom’s cookie. Seconds!”

That person shamelessly held out the plate that had become empty to the [server].

“Then please enjoy.”

Kazuki took the plate and placed a second helping. The one who brew the black tea was Mio, but the one that baked the cookies was Kazuki. …After hearing the word mom, there was still a complicated feeling gushing out from him.

“Hauu―…even though it’s Otouto-kun’s cookie that was baked for us… because of the sudden visitor the portion for each person decreased completely…”

Kaguya-senpai fell prostrate on the table.

The rare guest―was Ryouzanpaku’s Roshouko. From the wild jacket and denim pants that she wore, it showed her figure in civilian clothes with her skin that was burned healthily exposed, giving off the impression of her southerner origin.

She looked wild but her instinct was sharp, she was strangely proficient at bargaining―she gave off the impression that she was someone he mustn’t let his guard down against.

“Shouko-san, how can you act this freely?”

Originally she was not a person that was supposed to be left alone too much to do as she pleased. She was friendly but, she was similar to the Kings that came from the outside, a powerful warrior that was a match for a thousand. It was strange that she was monitored by the country.

“You don’t really need to worry, after all my comrade is hospitalized in Japan’s Knight Order’s facility y’know?”

Shouko-san shrugged her shoulder and answered.

“I’m not gonna do anything suspicious okay. I begged to Old man Yamagata to let me go play, if I try to do something then it’s fine for them to just kill off Silirat. It’s the opposite way of thinking.”

I’ll give you my comrade as hostage so let me do as I please―opposite way of thinking or whatever, such a shameless reason wasn’t supposed to be accepted. But he guessed that Commander Yamagata couldn’t really reject her so strongly.

Before, Silirat intervened to help Kaguya-senpai that fell into a predicament because of Germans running wild, and because the girl fell into magic intoxication from that fight, right now these girls were perfectly in the position of a good willed injured party.

By making the rampaging Germans into their common enemy, it also could become a good chance to deepen the relation between Japan and Ryouzanpaku.

But as for Kazuki―he didn’t want to turn Germany into an enemy.

First he wanted to ask the circumstances why Beatrix rampaged around like that.

As for Silirat’s action, who was going to add more injury to Eleonora whose magic power was gone, without even asking about the circumstances, although they said it was for the sake of helping Japan’s side… that was something that he couldn’t thank them for.

Due to that Japan’s attitude toward Ryouzanpaku was still in the air until Beatrix and the others woke up.

Shouko was dissatisfied with this stance that compromised with Germany rather than Ryouzanpaku who was supposed to be their comrade in standing together against Chukadou.

“So, why does Shouko-san who became free come to this place?”

“It’s Old man Yamagata’s public stage after all, so I was thinking to watch it with everyone like this. Come on, it’s beginning see. …Hyaa―, they really make a spectacle eh.”

Shouko-san amusedly pointed at the Phantasmagoria while biting at the cookie.

{Regarding the east and west war that was suddenly tied with a cease-fire agreement, the General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief Yamagata Koyata of the Knight agency opened an urgent press conference. We are now broadcasting from the Asaka garrison of the Knight Order.}

Along with the stiff voice of the announcer that was colored with nervousness, the Asaka garrison where many knights were forming a tight line there was projected in the Phantasmagoria. The avatars of Solomon 72 Pillar were floating at the back of the knights in a line. What Shouko-san called as a spectacle was surely about this rather than the knights itself.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 134.jpg|thumb]]

In the center, there was Commander Yamagata with his best serious expression.

No, should he call him General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief now? <ref>That’s damn long, I’ll just use the Vice Chief</ref>

So that the household that didn’t have the Phantasmagoria could also watch, this announcement could also be watched on flat television. It was the consideration so that this announcement could be conveyed to all the people of this country without fail.

“Leme, what’s with these avatars of the 72 Pillar?”

Kazuki asked Leme who was gulping down cookies with a vigor that didn’t lose or was inferior to Shouko.

“It’s just a show. With this the persuasiveness toward the people will increase right? Everyone of this country loves the 72 Pillar after all.”

In Japan the people were not obligated to be faithful to Divas, rather the 72 Pillar was loved like idols.

The announcement from now on was something supported by the 72 Pillar. If they appealed with that kind of setting, the way the people received it would greatly change.

“Still I wonder why it’s old man Yamagata that does this? For this kind of thing, the highest big shot… in this country it’s the Knight agency’s minister right, shouldn’t it be more logical for that guy to be the one that does this?”

Shouko-san was talking while somewhat making fun of it along with sending a sidelong glance at Kazuki. It looked like she was looking for an answer from Kazuki. He felt her nastiness that was trying to test him. Kazuki answered.

“This too might be a show. Today, what will be announced here will be more persuasive if it’s said by a person that was actually there.”

Originally Vice Chief Yamagata was the commander of Shizuoka regiment that was located in the front line of the east-west war. He fought along with Kazuki till the end and accomplished a promotion in this occasion.

Because Kazuki’s active role was not made public, in the society the achievements from the battle against Yamato were all assigned to Vice Chief Yamagata. Of course the person himself didn’t wish for that, but…

In the eye of society, he was without a doubt a hero.

{…It’s exactly as has been reported, the mediation of the other Magic Advanced Countries was the impetus behind the sudden ceasefire of the east-west war. It was a mediation on the basis of the logic of a mythological country.}

Vice Chief Yamagata got the ball of the press conference rolling with a grave tone of voice.

{Their logic disregard the historical legitimacy that we own and stated that the one that should govern this Japanese archipelago is the mythologically legitimate King―the Basileus. Because of that the dispute between our country and Yamato will be settled not by war, but by looking at who can gather the King’s symbol―the Three Sacred Treasures the fastest. Regarding this matter, I think it will make all of you the people of this country become terribly uneasy of this course of events that cannot be understood at all looking from the sense of values of our country, but this matter until the end is something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment.}

Something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment―in other words it was not something absolute.

They still did the Three Sacred Treasures gathering for the sake of obtaining the acknowledgment from the other countries, but if they lost in that endeavor they still wouldn’t withdraw so easily, it was that kind of thing.

If the situation is moving to the destruction of the country, we the government plan to continue our battle of resistance while telling something like international acknowledgement that they could go and eat shit. That was what was indirectly said here.

{Here I reported that the struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures between the two camps of Japan and Yamato had come to an end.}

The journalists that filled the interview hall were making a stir.

{With <Ame no Murakumo> in our country, and <Yasakani no Magatama> and <Yata no Kagami> in Yamato, all of the Three Sacred Treasures have been discovered and the searching has ended.}

The commotion among the journalists grew even bigger as if an earthquake was happening.

{Isn’t it one against two?} {What’s going to happen?} {There was also the legend that the magatama had low importance you know.} {How are you going to take responsibility?} {What responsibility if the country is going to disappear…}

Vice Chief Yamagata surveyed the journalists and informed more without any panic.

{The Three Sacred Treasures are divided between the two camps, so both camps are going to bet their respective Sacred Treasures and a duel will be performed by the two people that Japan and Yamato respectively have as King.}

The commotion reached its peak. …Even Kazuki swallowed his saliva nervously.

{Who is this King you talked about!?} Someone yelled that. Asaka garrison fell silent in unrest.

{The King is―a fifteen year old high school student named Hayashizaki Kazuki.}

He said it. Vice Chief Yamagata really said it.

“Oohh hoh! It’s finally really said out huh!”

Shouko-san pointed the tip of her finger at the screen and directed an amused gaze at Kazuki.

“Otouto-kun, are you okay…?

Kaguya-senpai was worrying for him. Kazuki shook his head unrelated to the strong pressure.

“It should be clearly announced officially like this. It’s different with the era of Kaa-san’s time. The connection between people and Diva has become strong. There is no need to shoulder this alone by myself and fight while understanding nothing.”

“But won’t this affect the fight later~? What are you going to do if you get cold feet and lose and this country ends then~? As expected it’s hard right? This kind of thing will only become unnecessary pressure on you yeah.”

Shouko-san laughed as if to stir him up.

“Of course this will become a pressure without doubt, but I don’t think that this fight that will decide the fate of this country should be performed behind closed doors without anyone knowing. I should fight in front of the people. After all the fight this time is not for the sake of protecting the people that is only within my sight, this is a fight for the sake of protecting all the people of this country.”

“Hou…?” Shouko-san retracted her laugh and narrowed her eyes.

{Who is this young man called Hayashizaki Kazuki?}

Inside the uncomfortable silence, Vice Chief Yamagata continued his words with a powerful weight.

{He is without a doubt the strongest Magika Stigma in this country. I, who knows every single one of Japan’s knights, can affirm that.}

{But he is still a young boy right..?} {Moreover a male…?}

{He has already grown up by piling up diligent training of an old style sword art since his childhood and made a contract with a special Diva―the King of the Diva that supervises Solomon 72 Pillar. He had cultivated the skill of a sword master, moreover he possess the possibility to be able to use all the Summoning Magic of Solomon 72 Pillar. He has already obtained several dozens of magic and special abilities. Let alone being the strongest person in the Knight Order, even if he is paired against a single regiment of the Knight Order as his opponent he is able to win… while he is a human he is still a young boy that is bestowed with a power that is similar to an ultimate weapon. That is what a {{furigana|King|Basileus}} is.}

There was conviction that was not just fleeting inside those powerful words.

The figure of Vice Chief Yamagata that extolled the young boy called Hayashizaki Kazuki with conviction didn’t seem like a top brass of the Knight Order or the likes anymore. That was the figure of a [follower of Hayashizaki Kazuki].

He who was seen as a hero by the society had declared such a thing until that far.

{All of you are mistaken if you feel an apprehension whether it’s okay or not to leave such an important matter to him. If you asked why, that’s because if he didn’t fight in the first place then Yamato would have already finished invading this country. That is the reality of the battle before.}

The anxiety of the group of journalists that were in that place was gradually changing into anticipation towards the new hero that was still unseen. At the same time a solemn atmosphere that was unlike a press conference of a democratic country but more like of a religious conference of a religion country began to drift in that place. One of the journalist raised a fearful voice.

{If he wins… will this country become the possession of that youth..?}

{It won’t.} Vice Chief Yamagata declared so.

{Of those I know he is stronger than everyone, and also a person with a more upright nature than anyone. He is absolutely not someone that is going to change the thing that he loves the most by his own greed. Also in the case that he does such a thing, he will lose his power as a King… it will become something like that.}

―After that Vice Chief Yamagata announced that the duel would be performed tomorrow and ended the press conference.

The announcement was sudden, but there was already previous arrangement between the two camps and Kazuki had already been notified in advance.

The duel ground was Sekigahara.

“It seems they really made too much of this matter.”

When Kazuki unintentionally uttered that out while sitting and drinking tea, Mio stood up from her chair noisily and hugged at his neck right from the side, the tea was almost spilled.

“Isn’t all of it the truth! As expected from our Kazu-nii! Kazu-nii is magnificent!!”

Kaguya-senpai also took the opportunity to stand up.

“As expected from Otouto-kun! This Otouto-kun is raised by all of us!”

She said something like an old man of a farmer family and then hugged Kazuki from the opposite side.

The face of Kazuki who was sitting on the chair was sandwiched between the breasts of the two that were hugging him while standing.

Kazuki distorted his expression to hide his embarrassment while continuing to drink his tea.

Seeing that situation, Shouko-san too murmured “Hmmm…” while drinking her tea.

The tea time was over, so Kazuki sent Shoukou-san back.

After that, when Kazuki was washing the tea set, Kamimura-san in a jersey appearance came trotting into the kitchen. An active Kamimura-san that moved by her own instigation like this was rare.

“Kamimura-san, are you coming to give me help?”

“That’s absolutely not it. I don’t want to work degozaru.”

A wry smile reflexively appeared on Kazuki’s face hearing Kamimura-san clearly declaring that.

He thought that someone younger that needed to be looked after was cute.

Kamimura-san sat down with a plop on the nearby floor and looked up at the working Kazuki.

“Kazuki… sorry. It looks like I pushed it out to you, about becoming the King of the Japanese Mythology…”

“The bad one is Amaterasu who abandoned her work you know.”

When Kazuki carelessly back-talked like that, {Just wait right there―} the avatar of Amaterasu too was floating beside Kamimura-san.

How he was going to simultaneously become the King of Solomon along with the King of Japanese Mythology, when he thought back now it was only the natural progression of events.

“But Kazuki… after coming back from Mt. Fuji, I have the feeling that your atmosphere has changed a little.”

“Is that so? Though I don’t know it myself.”

“Somehow… you feel heavy.”

Was she saying that he was fat? Kazuki reflexively tilted his head.

Kamimura-san stood up and tightly gripped the fringe of the working Kazuki’s shirt from behind.

“Maybe you feel even more worth it to depend<ref>More dependable?</ref> on than before… I feel this awesomeness from you, that if I become a parasite to this person then he would give me support, that I can continue to live without working. It’s a NEET’s intuition.”

{I get it.} The NEET god Amaterasu was also nodding.

“But I’m thinking… I wonder whether I have made Kazuki shoulder something really heavy like this.”

“That’s not true Kamimura-san.”

Certainly, perhaps right now he had become unperturbed by everything. The heavy pressure that he thought to be really heavy before, didn’t feel like it burdened him really that much now.

Why he became like that―it wasn’t really related with Kamimura-san.

Right now he already knew that he was really loved by his mother from the bottom of her heart, and then he also knew that his mother now had already died in the true meaning.

It was nothing more than that.

===Part 2===

When Kazuki returned to his room, a paper was stuck at his door.

When he took and looked at it, it was a cutely looking pastel pink paper sealed with a heart seal, but right in the middle of it there was [Letter of Challenge] written with a bold stroke.

He wondered who was the owner of a sense that made a love expression and letter of challenge coexist together on one paper without any contradiction. When Kazuki confirmed the name of the letter’s sender, it was Kanae just as expected.

―Tonight at 10 o’clock, I will be waiting in front of the Sword’s Division Washed Blood Pond.

‘Just where in the world is this Blood Washed Pond located…’ Kazuki thought.

To purposefully prepare a cute paper yet choosing the meeting place that the other side had no way of knowing, it was a really careless mistake that really seemed like Kanae. Kazuki contacted Kazuha-senpai by phone and got taught the general location of the place, and then right at 10 o’clock after he finished tidying up the aftermath of the dinner, he finally arrived.

The garden of the Sword Division at night was dark as usual. Before, Kazuki had once proposed to install illumination here though it didn’t happen.

The place called [Blood Washed Pond] had an outrageous name that seemed to be earned because it seemed the place was often used as the duel arena for fellow students. There was an open space in front of the pond. Even though originally it was a plaza for the sake of admiring the beautiful pond, the youthful students began to use the place as a duel space.

Kanae was waiting there with her back facing the pond. The night sky was really clear without a single cloud in sight, moonlight that really matched a black cat was shining down.

“So you came, Nii-sama.”

“I didn’t know at all about this place called Blood Washed Pond, so it’s quite a trouble to arrive here you know.”

Kanae raised “Eee-!” voice and for the first time she noticed her failure, she was then pitifully all shaken up from the shock of having the wind taken out from her sail.

“So so so so, sorry Nii-sama.”

“You careless girl. And then, what’s with that letter of challenge?”

Kanae who received a fresh start from Kazuki cleared her throat with *kohon*.

“Just like the words that I wrote there… right now, in this place, please have a match with me.”

Kanae unsheathed her black katana smoothly. <Michikage>… it was Kanae’s old beloved sword that she used a long time ago.

Although these few years Kanae had been using two kodachi, in a two sword style all along until now.

Her two sword style that came from her concern of her powerlessness. For her to stop doing that meant… that she might have broken out of her shell. That should be the reason of this sudden duel.

―[Shin’iki]. The technique Kanae used in the Grand Haunted Ground that even Kazuki didn’t have any knowledge about.

What kind of technique was it, Kazuki at that time couldn’t ascertain it clearly.

“Got it.” Kazuki didn’t ask her reason and drew his sword too.

“Is it fine to start from this distance?”

Kanae asked. The distance between them was around 3 meter. The distance between them shrank really naturally due to their conversation in the middle of this darkness. It was a swordsman’s distance that was disadvantageous for chanting a spell.

“I’m not a magician. It’s fine for you to start at the timing that you like in the distance that you like.”

“Nii-sama has an important event tomorrow so… let’s do this only until a good timing to quit.”

The decisive duel was tomorrow. Some magic power could be recovered when sleeping but he couldn’t force himself here.

“That helps.”

“Well then.” The figure of the black cat melted into darkness.

He used not just his eyesight but also used his magic power perception to Foresight Kanae’s movement―behind.

The magic power’s flow conveyed to him a horizontal sweeping slash.

Evasion was impossible. Kazuki put up Ame no Murakumo vertically and blocked the attack while his body was still turning behind. The sound of steel and steel clashing scattered sparks inside the darkness.

From there the two blades entangled with each other softly, trying to break the sword stance of each other.

The disturbance at each other was equal. When they both saw that what they were doing was difficult, both of them simultaneously took distance from each other to the back.

Immediately Kanae’s figure vanished with a jump. It was similar with a reinforced Beatrix and Ikousai, a speed in the dimension where a naked eye was helpless to do anything. He had to read her movement using only the portent of the magic power.

The movement of Kanae tonight was sharper than usual.

A thrust assaulted him from diagonally behind. Kazuki drove away the tip of the sword to the side and tried to parry the attack. Kanae’s blade twisted like a snake’s head and tried to run away from that redirection. Both blades entangled with each other once more. Instant Positioning. But he couldn’t pour the concentration of his whole nerves into this battle between sword and sword.

If he couldn’t chant Summoning Magic, this fight would only become a one-sided defensive battle. The other side was superior in speed.

Saying it in reverse, as long as he could just maintain his spell chanting, he wouldn’t mind even if he got hit with one or two strikes.

However… what about Shin’iki?

Kazuki began the chant of Phoenix’s level 5 [Blazing Wings]. If he could just invoke that then it was a large scale attack magic that was impossible to evade.

Having said that, it was hard to contest Kanae equally in sword while maintaining this chanting. While advancing his chanting, Kazuki was falling little by little into the inferior position.

His posture was broken. Kazuki resolved himself to get hit. In exchange he passed the climax of the spell chanting. He switched his consciousness’s gear from the sword to his chanting and poured all his concentration onto that.

“O immortal bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back…”

“Now!” At that time Kanae shouted―she had read what Kazuki was going to do.

Kanae’s movement became even more honed and accelerated with a trajectory that depicted nothing pointless in it.

It was a movement that was the only one for Kanae. And then her timing was exactly when Kazuki was welcoming the climax of his chanting. He had the feeling that some kind of unseen gears were clicking in him.

“Shin’iki!!”

While slipping into Kazuki’s bosom, leaving behind an afterimage, Kanae swung down her black katana diagonally at his shoulder. All of her movement was unified like a gust of wind. The impact of a slash ran inside Kazuki.

“For the sake of rebi……..”

The attack just now was by no means something heavy.

But blue defensive magic power was shining and the {{furigana|recoil|reflection}} from that transmitted a spark at the most vital part of the chanting that Kazuki was spinning inside his head.

Like a candle extinguished by a gust of wind―the chanting inside Kazuki’s head vanished on its own.

“…So this is Shin’iki!”

Kazuki spontaneously yelled and took a step back behind. But Kanae was fast. Foreseeing his escaping movement, she came in pursuit to attack. He couldn’t evade. But something like a minor damage was trivial.

The true identity of Shin’iki was a chanting destroyer technique. Power was unnecessary for it. It slipped a single attack at the keystone that became the chant’s most inner core with extreme sharpness and accuracy.

He was being in wonder that a human’s movement could produce such an extremely sharp blow. There was no mistaking it, that this technique was something obtained from the realization of the most optimum movement solution that was derived from Kanae’s muscles, bone structure, and every kind of factors in her body.

Slipping the ultimate sharpness inside in the ultimate timing, a miraculous technique.

The hair on Kazuki’s back stood up in cold shivers. In front of this technique, Magika Stigma were powerless.

Having said that, this was absolutely not a technique that would succeed without fail.

Just now he tried level 5 but… if he went for a low level magic with an easier chant then…

Kazuki corrected his posture and once again he clashed his sword against Kanae’s. What kind of magic should he chant from here? There was a lot of choices available for Kazuki.

Several methods to deal with the situation appeared inside Kazuki’s head. Magic that could make Kanae’s Shin’iki powerless if he invoked it in this occasion. Kazuki picked out one from the list of his magic that he thought would be the most certain.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person…”

Baal’s level 3 defensive magic. He brought down the level quite far, also if a defensive magic was targeted to the caster himself, then the Targeting step would be unneeded and he could chant easier.

It was a magic that clad the whole body with an armor of wind. Moreover that wind could be manipulated according to the user’s will. In other words he would be able to disturb Kanae’s delicate swordsmanship with wind. Her perfect movement would deviate due to the wind that was impossible to calculate against, if her timing was out of place, just from that, Shin’iki would be unable to be completed anymore.

It seemed that Kanae sensed the nature of the magic that Kazuki was trying to chant from the magic power wave because her face went ‘hah’ in realization. Kanae’s concentration increased even further.

“Become the storm that reject the hated person…!”

“…Shin’iki!”

Before Kazuki’s eyes, Kanae stepped in with a speed that made her seem as if she was warping. It was a perfect movement.

Shin’iki had once more―destroyed Kazuki’s chant.

“Level 3 defensive magic is impossible-!?”

Kazuki was struck with admiration. With this the majority of Kazuki’s magic became sealed.

Kazuki barely blocked Kanae’s pursuing attack. He didn’t have any composure to bring out offense from his side.

Plan B―a magic with even more simpler chanting, that he thought would most likely be able to break down Shin’iki.

“O peerless master, make another showing from beyond the dream…”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 2 magic, [Kenki Tensei].

It summoned a phantom of famous swordsman from the past, whose history of sword was remembered even in this era, to make them fight. Kanae wouldn’t be able to unleash Shin’iki while fighting the phantom swordsman. During the interval when Kanae wasted her time driving away the phantom swordsman, he could just chant [Storm Fort] or [Blazing Wings].

“Along with the flame of transmutation…”

Now, what would she do? Kanae who was just earnestly swinging her sword and Kazuki who was blocking that while chanting, both of their gazes entangled.

Kazuki’s spine froze in shudders. Kanae’s eyes stood out inside the darkness of the night. A strong magic power was residing inside those eyes for the sake of sensing Kazuki’s magic power, those eyes were shining with magic power light.

That blue magic power light increased in intensity and was changing color to green―and then it was changing into a golden color.

It was a phenomenon he had never seen before. He felt the shivers from witnessing something amazing.

Kanae’s figure vanished. That instant, Kazuki completely felt gears interlocking inside him. ‘No good, it’s going to get smashed’, Kazuki half gave up.

“The memory sealed inside the silver mirror……….”

“…Shin, iki-!!”

Kanae’s strained voice. Blown away magic power. Even level 2 magic was destroyed…

His Plan B… Most of level 1 magic was a simple attack magic. It wouldn’t land on Kanae.

The Summoning Magics were all sealed.

Then with pure swordsmanship…

Kazuki’s expression turned bitter. Kanae’s swordsmanship had been polished several levels higher than several months ago.

In contrast during these several months he spent all his time just for magic training.

So Kanae was this powerful if she could just force her opponent to stand in the same arena as her.

Another alternative plan, there was none. Now it was only a matter of until when Kanae’s concentration could continue, how many times she could continuously make her Shin’iki succeed against Kazuki’s magic in succession.

Finally the two laid down on the lawn while feeling a comfortable fatigue. The scent of the grass was pleasant.

After that Kazuki attempted low level magic three times. Kanae crushed all of those attempts.

In the first place it was a match that started with the promise to stop at a good place. If they gave it their all, it would affect the duel tomorrow. Inevitably, Kazuki instantaneously invoked magic with Zekorbeni and ended the match.

A magic with its potency weakened hit Kanae with a bump. The match ended with that.

That meant Kazuki as a magic swordsman was destroyed by Kanae, and Kazuki became the victor as a King.

Of course rather than the sense of fulfillment of his victory, his feeling that was extolling Kanae was stronger.

“This technique is, Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, named Shin’iki.”

Kanae who was lying down with him said melodically.

There was a technique in Hayashizaki-style that was called the dream sword. A technique that was hard to realize like fulfilling a dream. His {{furigana|father|stepfather}} created a technique called [{{furigana|Kasane|Pile}}] and handed it down to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…[Kasane] is still hard to put into practive and that’s why it’s a dream sword, but this technique is different don’t you think? Because yours can be used in the form of real battle.”

That was exactly the point that had to be praised. Kazuki too was able to understand the principle of the sword. But this time he didn’t get it how the technique could continuously succeed even against low level magic. Rather than a divine work it could be thought of as an abnormal technique already. It was just too absurd that he wanted to feel astonished more than praising it.

In the first place, those golden eyes…

“No, it absolutely cannot be used until this far in real battle. It’s because the opponent tonight is Nii-sama that it could be used until this far.”

“What?”

“It’s Nii-sama doping. Nyaa―!”

Incomprehensible. Kazuki turned his head with a roll to Kanae and asked for an explanation.

“…I wanted to show my good aspect tonight towards Nii-sama that I could display a concentration that surpasses my limit. Even I, myself, am surprised that I can do that technique successively like that. Even if I try the same thing to other opponents, it’s absolutely impossible. After all I cannot let out my full power if it’s not concerning Nii-sama.”

Kanae also rolled and turned her face at Kazuki and returned a wide smiling face like a cat.

“…What if, for example it’s concerning your life, or it’s concerning the fate of the world?”

“If there is no Nii-sama in there, surely I will not become so heated up like this. The greatest concentration that cannot be used except once in a lifetime, was used tonight, only in this moment.”

Kazuki was astonished and looked up to the sky.

“Tonight, the time where I was exchanging slashes with Nii-sama, just the two of us with determination and conviction… for Kanae it was completely like a stage of a dream. That’s why this technique, is still just a dream sword.”

Unintentionally a deep sigh escaped his mouth while looking at the moon. Just when he thought that she had mastered an absurd technique and became a monstrous swordsman, she then completely returned to the usual little sister.

“You who can let out a power even greater than your full strength because I’m the opponent… what kind of meaning does that kind of thing have? Use that kind of thing for something more, like, for the sake of world peace or something.”

“I’m fine with this. I’m different with Nii-sama… After all rather than everything in this world, I love only Nii-sama alone.”

It was the usual―stupid beloved little sister of his.

“That is why, fufufu. Nii-sama, what do you think? About Onee-chan’s strength.”

“I still admire you just like in the past you know. Rather than me or Ikousai… Kanae-neesan is exactly the strongest swordsman.”

“But even Nii-sama surely can also do that technique you know? Even Nii-sama should have continued to pursue your ideal movement until now.”

Perhaps that might be so. It was simple to imitate it if he had worked out the how and made comparison.

“If there is an instant where I cannot concede that I rapidly concentrate on something… when my adrenaline is flowing out gushingly inside my brain…”

What was needed was a concentration that saw through instantly. This technique was largely influenced by the state of mind.

Kanae tonight was concentrating to her maximum limit.

“In my case, I had to demonstrate this technique to Nii-sama no matter what tonight.”

He somehow understood. Why did Kanae look for a turning point in the relationship between them tonight…

These few days, the person called Hayashizaki Kazuki was in the process of having his essence changed dramatically.

“Nii-sama is not a successor of the Hayashizaki-style anymore. Nevertheless, there is me here so please rest easy.”

Surely Kanae wanted to say those words no matter what before the decisive duel.

“…It looks like you have confidence in it huh.”

“Yes. Please climb to a different stage Nii-sama. I will become the strongest swordsman.”

If Kanae could say so with pride, then the Hayashizaki house had no need for anything like {{furigana|a child for duty|Kazuki}} anymore.

Unneeded. That’s why…

“That’s why Nii-sama, Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama anymore. Nii-sama now is an existence that is like a Nii-sama.”

“You suddenly said out something so incomprehensible.”

“Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama… but an existence that is like a Nii-sama… a man that I love.”

He felt a sign of nimble movement like a cat from Kanae.

He felt a weight bump his stomach. On the torso of Kazuki who was lying down face up, Kanae was taking a pose of straddling him. From there she brought down her body and got her face closer to him.

“Please look at me… not as brother and sister, but as a woman.”

Kazuki softly caught the face of Kanae that was nearing him with one hand.

“…Since a long time ago, I have already been aware of you as an opposite sex you know?”

Since his puberty arrived, he had always mobilized his reasoning power in full to reject Kanae’s temptation while saying jokes in his mouth even though inside he was desperately reigning himself. Now the reason to reject her had completely disappeared.

“I noticed already that Nii-sama on the inside is always throbbing fast from my every single action. Kanae is not that shameless, to keep asking to be spoiled so much like that while knowing that what I’m doing is making the other party seriously draw away instead.”

“What a wicked woman.”

While saying something like a sore loser, Kazuki accepted the face of Kanae who even now was still drawing closer.

Even inside this darkness Kanae’s lips looked extremely alluring.

“…nn-“

The lips felt extremely sweet, like strawberry milk.

Their lips admirably separated after touching only slightly.

“Nii-sama… I’m happy…”

A single male and female were connected. <ref>The kanji for male and female here and also the title is usually used for animal</ref>

“Fufufu… tonight for while… please kiss me like this the whole time.”

One more time, Kanae brought her lips closer timidly. Kazuki embraced tightly the thin waist of Kanae.

===Part 3===

The ground of the duel was at Sekigahara.

Looking from the sequence of events until now, from the geographical situation between Japan and Yamato, from the historical nuance that Sekigahara possessed, there was no place more fitting to settle the dispute other than here. <ref>Interestingly, in Japanese, the kanji for male and female can also be combined with other hiragana to mean ‘settling a dispute’</ref>

Looking back, the place where the battle between Japan and Yamato was halted because of the intrusion from China was also at Sekigahara. It could be said that right now the time that had stopped since then was moving again.

The battle between Tokugawa and Toyotomi happened far in the past, but even now Sekigahara was still a vast field. It was surrounded by fields of crops and partitioned by roads, but there was nothing blocking the view at all around them in this unduly wide field. When taking an extensive view at the stretching out mountains in the distance, the viewer would understand that this ground was a hollowed basin.

The sky of the midday was clear. In the center of Sekigahara, Kazuki and Ikousai were facing each other. Taking a few dozen meters distance from there, the east army and the west army were taking position in representation of Japan and Yamato.

The promise was a one on one fight, but there were a lot of people that would ascertain this event with their own eyes.

On the east side, everyone of the Witch’s Mansion were forming a line at the front line. After them was the top brass of the Knight Order, with Vice Chief Yamagata at the front with ten knights as their escorts. There were also the figures of Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai.

Roshouko-san of Ryouzanpaku too was coming here, though for some reason, she was taking along her beloved horse while wearing a knight outfit. Perhaps she didn’t ride the car of the Knight Order and came here riding her horse.

“Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪ Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪” <ref>Inoki Bombaye was a wrestling event in Japan held by Antonio Inoki</ref>

Kamimura-san and Amaterasu were singing a strange cheering song.

So that they wouldn’t be a hindrance the mass media people were asked to hold back, but surely there were people that were taking pictures from a distance. There was nothing around the two that would be a hindrance.

The bunch of Yamato was lining up on the west side. Loki and the illegal magicians that were his close associates were also there. Hel’s figure was not there. He wondered if it was because she had still suffered from the serious injuries previously dealt. The Japanese Divas that were still in the Wild God state, <Susanoo Faction>, should also be here, but the figures of the Shrine Maidens couldn’t be seen.

The cavalries of the Chukadou Emperor’s Imperial Guard were not here. Kazuki was relieved about that.

In comparison the battle power of Japan’s side was more numerous.

Even in the case that they became dissatisfied about the result of the duel, this place wouldn’t fall into turmoil.

There were also three people that consisted of Arthur, Regina, and Ilyailiya, who were standing on the boundary line of east and west like judges.

Ikousai who was confronting Kazuki, was in her usual Japanese clothes carrying a katana in one hand. Yasakani no Magatama was wrapped on her left wrist while Yata no Kagami was held in her hand like a shield.

Neither a composed smile nor an exhausted look could be seen from her, just an expressionless face like a Noh mask.

Kazuki who was in his uniform was only holding Ame no Murakumo in hand as the replacement of his lost beloved sword.

Kazuki, too, didn’t feel nervous.

“Between you and me, unnecessary words are no longer needed.”

Ikousai talked with a calm tone. It was a battle that had been prepared until this far, but there was no rule at all in it. Both of them wouldn’t mind whenever the duel would start.

“I too had already grown weary of fighting you here.”

“What is left is only the conclusion.”

“I agree.”

That became the signal for the both of them.

Ikousai pointed Yata no Kagami in her hand at Kazuki.

Kazuki poured magic power into Zekorbeni that appeared on his chest.

“Illuminate the seven seas and all countries, <Yata no Kagami>! {{furigana|Fukyou Kaikon―Hika Issen|Sun Fire Single Flash}}!”

Yata no Kagami instantly polished up from bluish green color into pure white and emitted light like the sun itself.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki’s body was wrapped in Prometheus’s streamlined shaped silver dress and instantly invoked that power.

“Custom Liberion!”

Equipped with a high speed maneuver thruster system, Kazuki instantly escaped from the high temperature light that was emitted by the mirror. His defensive magic power was slightly scraped but he immediately came out from the light’s exposure range and circled to Ikousai’s back with a twirl.

He didn’t let Ikousai chant strengthening magic. There was a speed difference between them from the Custom Liberion that Kazuki wore which couldn’t be evaded even if she had predicted the attack. Kazuki kept riding on the speed and swung Ame no Murakumo.

But Ikousai met Kazuki’s attack with the minimal movement.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>. Fuukyou Kaikon―Mizukagami no Tate.”

Ikousai directed the mirror that had finished radiating light at her own blind spot. Just doing that was enough for her.

Yata no Kagami enlarged and became a mirror shield.

Kazuki’s figure was reflected on the mirror shield. Thereupon the shield moved automatically and repelled the strike from Ame no Murakumo.

Auto-defense. It was a shield that automatically blocked all attack that was reflected in the mirror.

That solid defense ability was just as demonstrated previously in their battle at Fuji’s sea of trees.

…But why can she use the Sacred Treasure’s power this skillfully during this short time?

Kazuki still had yet been unable to master all of Ame no Murakumo’s power.

“Open the world boundary, <Yasakani no Magatama>! {{furigana|Kaicho Kaikon|Open String Release Sou}}―{{furigana|Kamiwatari no Mon|Gate of Divine Crossing}}!”

Yasakani no Magatama that was wrapped on Ikousai’s left hand naturally untied and floated on the air while enlarging.

Inside that giant string became a pitch black another dimension and it absorbed Ikousai.

Yasakani no Magatama shrank down in the air and vanished. Suddenly, Kazuki’s opponent disappeared.

“Is that the warp ability like the time help came for Hel!?”

Kazuki strengthened his perceptions and paid attention to his surroundings.

Ikousai’s magic power had perfectly disappeared.

No matter how fast an enemy he faced, Kazuki was able to Foresight them.

But against an enemy that was not fast but warped instead?

Magic power flipped behind Kazuki and without any time to dodge a slash was dealt to him.

While receiving an impact from the smashed magic that made him stagger forward, Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo while turning his body.

At that time Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air―the entrance to another dimension had already absorbed Ikousai’s body inside and vanished.

The body of Yasakani no Magatama itself also shrank and vanished, Ame no Murakumo slashed empty air.

Ikousai disappeared again.

She was right now located in an another dimension. He couldn’t Foresight at all where she would appear next.

He couldn’t sense the magic power of another dimension or the like!

“O piling up wisdom in human history, become the armor that armored my body in several layer! Heavily, thickly, reject every brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Kazuki prepared for the attack that he didn’t know when it would come and deployed defensive magic. He poured magic power into Zekorbeni and set up a thick armor on his whole body.

Immediately his armor was broken. He received an attack that was impossible to Foresight from behind.

By the time he turned back, Ikousai was already vanishing.

Both evasion and counterattack didn’t make it in time.

…There was no other way than to sense the magic power when she came out for even an instant faster and react.

Kazuki concentrated his mind and guarded against the magic power that he didn’t know when it would come.

―A magic power at his back once again!

Kazuki tried to escape from the slash right away.

But while he was still in an unsightly posture of frantically twisting his body, he was cut down by Ikousai.

…He didn’t make it. She was just too fast from when she appeared and then attacking.

“Hahaha, run around more! You pitiful worm!!”

Ikousai laughed scornfully while once again disappearing into another dimension.

“…So this is the power of the Sacred Treasure she has.”

He wouldn’t be able to escape if he couldn’t react more instantaneously…

If he didn’t overcome this wall then he wouldn’t be able to fight properly.

No, even if he could avoid the slash and counterattacked, there was still the auto-defense of [Mizukagami no Tate].

If he didn’t surpass that wall too, his attacks wouldn’t have any effect at all.

Warp and auto-defense. If he didn’t surpass these two walls simultaneously…

An unpleasant sweat flowed down his forehead.

“The Three Sacred Treasures each have the power of offense・defense・movement!”

She appeared at his back and slashed him once more. [Seusenhofer] became hacked to pieces and vanished.

Ikousai disappeared while leaving behind a yelling voice.

“Yata no Kagami is defense, Yasakani no Magatama is movement! Offense is Ame no Murakumo, but… if defense and movement are perfect then an opponent can be made to not do anything and get shutout completely!”

While receiving damage without any way to get out from the situation, Kazuki asked at the vanishing Ikousai.

“In this short time period, how can you become this skillful in using the Sacred Treasures?”

She appeared at Kazuki’s back once more and answered while slashing her blade.

“…That’s because I have been mostly Susanoo himself! There is no way Susanoo cannot use these Three Sacred Treasures skillfully!! Solomon King… I’m already waking up to the power as the King of Japanese Mythology!!”

Kazuki was slashed helplessly.

He couldn’t call her cowardly. Hit and run―it was a way of fighting that perfectly sealed the opponent.

“But that doesn’t mean that my offense is incomplete! Right now, part of my body is becoming Susanoo!! The herculean strength of god that is unrivaled under the sky!!”

The willowy woman clad in Japanese clothes, Ikousai was having one of her arm changing into the muscular arm of a giant. Certainly a single attack from that was heavy.

“…You are already not even Aisu Ikousai or anyone anymore huh.”

“What a foolish sore loser! I’m only using everything that I possessed skillfully!!”

Ikousai appeared and vanished many times over as if her existence itself was turning into an illusion. Only realistic and certain slashes were left behind.

“Thunder fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought and god speed… awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

While Kazuki kept being slashed he invoked strengthening magic for the time being so the time wasn’t wasted in vain. His physical ability was strengthened electrifyingly. Though right now there was no way he could put it to use.

“Thy rage become the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden! Answer the Kagura of soul invitation and break out storm of outcry, split the cloud and please descend here. The spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!

Ikousai also invoked a strengthening magic. She was chanting while crossing another dimension and attacking.

“This won’t drag out any longer!”

Her strike’s heaviness increased even more. Ikousai immediately dashed once more into another dimension.

Saying it in reverse, right now Ikousai was also unable to sense the magic power on this side.

Think of a breakthrough solution. …On the contrary if Ikousai was already feeling relieved from discovering just a single winning pattern, then the breakthrough from this situation would become a chance at the same time.

There was an aspect of Ikousai that was like that. He could say confidently that she hated to doubt her victory.

In contrast, no matter how cornered he was, he still had countless magic in reserve. Without doubt there was supposed to be the correct solution among these options. He was able to believe that there was a possibility of victory no matter what kind of disadvantageous situation he was in.

‘Are you still continuing to think even at the other side of that another dimension…?’

Kazuki was slashed many times over.

But while being slashed, he was pondering.

“…O desire that lurk in the sea of heart, that hand reach out passing through the deeply sinful flesh. O incarnation of violation entangle following the desire. Desire Tentacle.”

Kazuki silently chanted a magic that he thought would likely become necessary. It was a magic he could freely manipulate that grew out tentacles from inside the ground. ―Kazuki made the produced tentacles to not break out from the ground so that it was on standby inside the earth.

Ikousai that was inside another dimension didn’t notice that he was chanting a tentacle magic. She was similar to his side that was unable to sense the magic power of the other side.

The instant Ikousai appeared in this world, she would be captured by tentacles in a surprise attack.

…It was still impossible. He still needed some more conditions. He was still unable to even evade her attack. His reaction was just too slow, surely by the time the tentacles appeared Ikousai would be already gone.

He was slashed again. He was concentrating at his pondering, but Ikousai’s slash was by no means light. Rather, his magic power was shaved off steadily and his remaining time was rapidly shortening.

Think. What was needed was an even more sensitive sensor.

A sensor to detect the opponent’s appearance. Kazuki didn’t have that kind of magic. He had never used something like that in all of his battles until now, so Ikousai also roughly knew about that aspect of him.

But if he changed his point of view for his currently existing magic…

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Kazuki switched to Phoenix’s dress. Kazuki’s Magic Dress transformed from the silver suit to a flame armor.

“Burn to ash all that you touch… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

He poured magic power in the amount more than what was needed originally into Zekorbeni and invoked a low level magic.

A flame in the amount that was incomparable with when he was using [Self Burning] normally was completely covering Kazuki’s whole body.

Excessively large amounts of flame―he manipulated that with his will―he stretched out the flame like a net to his surrounding in a 360° angle.

For the flame to be manipulated by his will meant that the flame got across to Kazuki’s mind. This flame passed through his nerves and was close to being a part of his body.

It was hard to detect a generation of magic power in a space where there was nothing and react immediately. He would be late no matter what.

But reacting immediately when something was touching his body could be done instantly if he was watching out for it.

And then, for the sake of surpassing the two walls―he needed one more method.

Think.

Ikousai appeared―right in the middle of the net of flame.

Right there! Kazuki immediately reacted as if his body was directly hit.

“This is!?” Ikousai raised a shocked voice from being so suddenly caught inside flame.

But there was not much of damage from the flame that was spread out thin. She didn’t even pay it any heed and swung her blade.

The reaction that Kazuki immediately took was not an evasive action.

A large amount of tentacles overflowed out breaking the ground with a thunderous sound, it entangled Ikousai who was floating in the air and bound her hands and feet.

“Guh-!?” Ikousai raised an agitated voice.

Kazuki turned his body while swinging his blade.

Not at Ikousai―the blade ran through his own left wrist.

He had removed his own left hand’s defensive magic. Fresh blood scattered at the same time while he was turning back.

It was his last hand for the sake of overcoming the second wall.

Kazuki directed his left hand at Ikousai and spurted out his blood. Blood spurt was reflected on Mizukagami no Tate at Ikousai’s hand, At that moment in order to protect Ikousai from the spilled blood, Mizukagami no Tate pulled Ikousai’s arm on its own accord and defended automatically.

It was blocked. The entirety of the blood was blocked by Mizukagami no Tate.

Mizukagami no Tate was dirtied. …At this moment, Ikousai was not paying attention to that fact.

“Just tentacles on this degree!”

With the right arm that was transformed into a giant, she tore apart the tentacles with brute force before trying to cut away at the tentacles by swinging around her katana with her right arm that had obtained freedom. After all it was just tentacles from a level 2 magic. If Susanoo’s herculean strength was exerted it wouldn’t pose any challenge at all.

With a hair breadth timing Kazuki stabbed Ame no Murakumo and blocked Ikousai’s katana. The situation became a sword locking contest with him protecting the tentacles from being cut away.

Ikousai noticed how Mizukagami no Tate didn’t react and for the first time a look of impatience floated on her expression. And then she noticed―how the mirror didn’t reflect anything from being dirtied by blood.

“O august god that call the storm, please bestow thy breath on my back that is dancing under the heaven! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai invoked reinforcement magic while locking her sword with Kazuki. It was a magic that accelerated her every single action by manipulating the wind freely.

But her objective was not acceleration, she was attempting to wipe away the blood that dirtied Mizukagami no Tate with wind.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki who had read ahead that Ikousai was going to do that had also began to chant ahead and invoked the magic at the same time. It was a defensive magic that manipulated the wind freely and defended against enemy’s attack.

But his objective was not defense. He collided the wind at Ikousai’s manipulated wind from the opposite direction. He neutralized the wind that was trying to wipe away the blood and also trying to keep the blood staying on the mirror surface.

It became a double layered sword locking contest―an entanglement of blade and blade that was trying break each other’s sword stance, and also wind against wind that entangled with each other twisting and bending in various directions trying to outwit each other.

He wouldn’t let her bisect the tentacles. He wouldn’t let her wipe off the blood on the mirror.

Both of them manipulated their respective blade and wind with a do-or-die spirit. This moment was exactly the moment that Kazuki had been waiting for.

“…You {{furigana|fake King of Japanese Mythology|Susanoo}}! This is the victory of the King of Solomon’s power! Even I am already awakening to the power of my bond!”

Just a moment was enough. He drove magic power into Zekorbeni―and invoked magic instantaneously.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death, burn that body and liberate the last flame, become the sun of the surface…! Imitation Flare!!”

Level 8 magic he could invoke from his bond with Mio―between Kazuki and Ikousai who were unfolding a double layered sword locking contest, the avatar of the immortal bird was floating, it liberated all of the flame in its body and turned into a small pseudo sun. That energy of light and heat possessed directionality and it advanced in Ikousai’s direction.

The Mizukagami no Tate reflected nothing.

“UOOO…!?” Ikousai was burned entirely together with the tentacles by the colossal heat. Her defensive magic power was smashed up. The blood evaporated and the stain on Mizukagami no Tate was sticking onto the mirror even more.

While her body was ablaze Ikousai finally succeeded in running away into the entrance of Yasakani no Magatama.

Kazuki maintained the flame sensor and stretched it out to his surroundings.

In order to escape from that range, Ikousai appeared far separated from the distance of sword range.

“The blessing of Susanoo o <{{furigana|the spouse of rice plant|lightning}}>, cover the surface and show the power that smash and devastate violently…Heitei Banrai!!”

She invoked a large scale attack magic at the same time with her reappearance.

It was a high speed chanting due to her possessed assimilation with Susanoo.

Dark clouds hung over the clear blue sky overhead in the blink of an eye, lightning cloud and lightning cloud clashed with each other and made it rained down lightning. It was a magic that didn’t give any place to escape even if he Foresigthed it. But―

“So you throw away yourself as a swordsman huh Ikousai! That’s pointless! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

With Ame no Murakumo, Kazuki mowed down the downpour of lightning.

With that one sweep―an invincible blade that was like a soundless wind bisected all the lightning and lightning clouds with one slash and made them all disappear. Witnessing the power of Ame no Murakumo that was finally made apparent, Ikousai’s eyes opened wide in shock.

In panic Ikousai tried to escape to another dimension.

“Mode・Merfolk!!”

But before she could do that―Kazuki instantly had Zekorbeni switched. The flame armor changed into water feather robe. He poured magic power at the same time into Zekorbeni.

“Time turn painting circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything into inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! Ice Age!!”

Ikousai who was going to escape into Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air froze instantly altogether with the space. Her defensive magic power was smashed up and Ikousai’s muscle instantly stiffened.

Kazuki ran. He closed the distance in an instant and swung Ame no Murakumo at the frozen space.

“Carry the mystery in the blade crest, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

The chill that spread out widely in all the space was compressed into the blade of Ame no Murakumo.

The blade where the compressed chill was residing―was slashed diagonally at Ikousai who was freezing in place from her shoulder.

Ikousai barely moved Susanoo’s right arm in time and blocked the attack with her katana.

A terrific impact was generated.

―It was not only a clash between blade and blade, extremely low temperature was conducted instantly through the blade, turning the metal’s crystalline structure brittle where it was going to break.

The defensive magic power of Ikousai that extended until her blade was magically trying to neutralize this cooling pulverization phenomenon. Ikousai’s defensive magic power was smashed up in large amount just in an instant.

―That {{furigana|recoil|reflection}}. From the impact of an enormous smashed magic, the body of Ikousai who was moving her foot to another dimension was blown away. He would continue like this and end this in one go―just like in his battle with Hel.

“Tenrou Kaidan!”

Ikousai’s body, that he thought was going to collapse onto the ground just like that got up as if she was rebounding on an invisible spring and she adjusted her stance for a counterattack.

Ikousai’s original magic technique! Kazuki who aimed for a pursuing attack was taken by surprise.

Her explosive thought in regard with the unexpected situation that was happening to her―as expected, Ikousai was an excellent swordsman.

At the same time―Ikousai’s figure changed.

“Hand over more power Susanoo! In exchange… I don’t care even if you plunder me more!!”

Ikousai’s trademark Japanese clothes disintegrated into Prima Materia and transformed into a completely different jet black costume. It was exactly the same like carving the avatar of Susanoo onto her body.

Susanoo’s power of existence that was suppressed into just Ikousai’s right arm ran amok into Ikousai’s whole body. He felt vast magic power was going crazy at the inside of her skin.

Ikousai―liberated that in the shape of magic.

“O young noble of storm, set free all of that violent emotion right here!”

It was a reinforcement magic―it was also in a level that he had never seen before until now.

Kazuki was able to Foresight the invoked magic but―his body had already begun to move in a pursuing attack.

He couldn’t stop.

Kazuki accelerated using [{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Level 6}}] and [{{furigana|Ride Lightning|Level 5}}] while [{{furigana|Ice Age|Level 8}}]’s cold was compressed inside the blade of Ame no Murakumo, he unleashed a thrust with all that.

He didn’t expect Ikousai to have put her stance in order, but there shouldn’t be anything to criticize in this single attack of his.

“Residing in my body, make another showing of the tragedy of {{furigana|Takamagahara|the heavens}}!!”

While chanting reinforcement magic, Ikousai threw away Yata no Kagami and thrust out her left fist.

The katana gripped in her right hand was still repelled because of the impact from before.

In desperation she was only swinging her left arm―it was kind of like a left straight.

But the instant his blade and her fist collided, Ikousai’s unknown reinforcement magic was invoked.

It was the ultimate reinforcement magic.

“{{furigana|Bougyaku Bushin|Tyrannical God of Military Arts}}!!!!”

For an instant he hallucinated Ikousai’s left fist turn gigantic.

*KAA-* A flash of the collision between magic powers―Kazuki’s body was blown away. He received a hard blow that unbelievably overmatched his attack and hit him, Kazuki opened his eyes wide unable to believe what just happened.

Ikousai took a further step forward at the direction of the blown away Kazuki. *DOSHIN!* The earth shook. This time she raised her right hand that was holding her katana tightly―and swung it down.

He was unable to take any evasive motion or defense at all.

It was a completely dreadful slashing attack that he had never experienced personally before. The blade was pushed into his body diagonally starting from his shoulder.

[Custom Liberion] burst and scattered leaving none of its original shape behind.

His defensive magic power burst open and Kazuki’s body was blown away for many meters through Sekigahara.

…He was safe. He is still living. While lying down on the ground, Kazuki reflexively thought like that.

It was a blow that for an instant made him unable to think that he was protected by a defensive magic power.

What the hell, with that power… so that’s Susanoo’s full power!

“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!”

It was not the blown away Kazuki, but Ikousai who was raising a shriek that sounded like she was completely in agony.

She was trembling clatteringly looking like she was unable to suppress what was inside her body.

But even while trembling she kicked the ground powerfully and ran at Kazuki who was lying down on the ground.

Once again, that strong sword with hard to believe power was raised up.

…It would be bad to be hit with that kind of destructive power in succession.

No, he couldn’t get hit again for even one more time with that!

With the table turned, this time it was Kazuki that was cornered. Ikousai was approaching with the speed of a raging wave.

With his thought working explosively in an instant―at that instant, Kazuki thought it fortunate that currently he was clad in [Mode・Merfolk]. Without his date with Koyuki he would get killed here.

“Moves in the Field!!”

With a prompt judgment, Kazuki pulled out the most optimum solution.

His blue feather robe shined, Kazuki froze the surrounding ground surface.

Ikousai had never seen this magic. Also Kazuki invoked the magic just too fast for Ikousai to predict that it would turn out like this, and then currently she had also lost her presence of mind. Ikousai’s foot that was treading powerfully on the ground while raising her katana overhead, slipped. All of that power turned into nothing.

“What the!?”

While falling down, even so Ikousai was still swinging down her katana in desperation. Because she did that right after flopping down, the edge of that attack didn’t reach Kazuki.

“Impossible… reach! Shiraha Kagerou!!”

The instant he thought it wouldn’t reach, with that secret technique Ikousai extended the length of her katana.

But this time Kazuki was not surprised. He had already remembered that his opponent was a swordsman in the level that could do such a thing. Taking a precise half-step back, he saw off the tips of the elongated katana passing him away with paper thin difference.

And then in a counterattack he took a step forward.

“ “UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!” ” Both of them yelled at the same time.

As if scooping up the falling down Ikousai, Kazuki raised the Ame no Murakumo that was filled with a condensed cold.

Their offensive powers were mutually inflated. This time it was Ikousai who was blown away with a single strike.

“Te, Tenrou Kaidan!” Ikousai’s body that was blown away rebounded back at him.

But Kazuki didn’t swing his katana completely. He immediately reversed his blade and laid in wait, able to swing a second slash any time. The Tenrou Kaidan with its movement read was the same as if coming to offer herself to become a sandbag.

Even faster than Ikousai’s counterattack, Kazuki swung down his second slash. Her defensive magic power was pulverized. This time Ikousai didn’t use Tenrou Kaidan and turned into a somersault before rolling on the ground.

He wouldn’t allow any counterattack at all and kept beating her! Kazuki drew closer to Ikousai with Ame no Murakumo that still carried the compressed cold in it in his hand.

“Susanoo!” Ikousai yelled.

“Susanoo, give me more! Hand over more power!!”

“Stop Ikousai! You are really going to lose yourself at this rate!”

Ikousai had already reached the limit where she was just barely suppressing the power. If she continued to invite Susanoo into her any more than this, she will be consumed completely…!!

“GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA-! SUSANOOOOOOO!!”

Ikousai who was lying on the ground sprang up her whole body as if the blood flow throughout her body was boiling up, she was struggling. From her right arm that had been changed into Susanoo himself, a muddy black magic power was overflowing out and went to encroach into Ikousai’s body. In the blink of an eye the color and texture of her skin was changing. Her body was being converted into a totally different bone structure and muscle. She was becoming a male god with flawless darkish skin.

She couldn’t control it at all.

Ikousai herself let escaped a breath of dread “Hyii-!” witnessing the transformation from her neck to her lower body.

But once a Diva had been presented with a flesh body, they wouldn’t stop anymore even if their host lost their nerve. Ikousai who immediately relied on Susanoo from her fear of defeat already didn’t have any willpower left to oppose that.

Ikousai was going to vanish if it kept like this.

Altogether with her sword art’s technique that she had bet her life all this time to temper.

“Stop it Ikousai, don’t you lose that!” <ref>It’s not clear what Kazuki mean by ‘that’. The original text is also ambiguous like this</ref>

Kazuki spontaneously shouted.

He loved sword art. He had respect for someone that worked hard in swordsmanship.

Kazuki was… he had recognized Ikousai as his rival, he respected her skill, he noticed that in a sense he fell in love. <ref>The word used here in the raw is ‘Ai’ which means love without ambiguousness. First time this word is used here I think, usually they used more ambiguous words like ‘daisuki’ which can still be meant as ‘like’</ref>

He earnestly sympathized towards Ikousai’s strength, he felt respect and affection.

That Ikousai, right now, her figure that was going to completely throw herself away for the sake of her longing to become strong was something that he absolutely wouldn’t accept, no matter what.

Muster out the strength for the sake of protecting!

Kazuki’s mind tensed in that instant and he concentrated.

The body moved naturally. With a movement that didn’t have even a single futility in it he took a step forward.

…What Kanae worked out, that technique!

Finally Susanoo’s magic power completely eroded everywhere of the body below the neck and it fully covered the face of Ikousai that painted the look of terror. The last stronghold of the existence called Ikousai, when even that fell then Ikousai’s everything would be changed into the god of rage.

The timing, that would become the cornerstone of Susanoo’s encroachment.

With a motion that had been honed, Kazuki swung down Ame no Murakumo.

That was the most ultimate movement that the flesh body could possibly build. The motion was different from Hayashizaki Kanae’s optimum movement, an optimum movement solution that was only his. Added to that, with a perfect timing he finally reached it. The gears were meshing perfectly with each other.

The single strike that broke down every kind of magic phenomenon.

*DON!* Something shot off from Ikousai’s body―and vanished. The pitch black magic power that eroded Ikousai’s body was torn off, broken down, and evacuated back to Astrum.

“…Ju… just now… what kind of technique that…?”

Ikousai who was a researcher of the sword asked that as the first thing even while sprawling down.

The duel was decided. Kazuki answered while slowly pointing out the tip of his sword right before her eyes.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki. The highest peak of Japan’s sword art, that my little sister worked out. …Recognize your defeat, Ikousai. Both as the King of Yamato, and also as a swordsman.”

===Part 4===

…Now that he remembered, his wrist hurt.

Only after this late Kazuki grimaced his face from the blood that continued to flow from his left hand.

“O dazzling beauty of fire of reincarnation, burn the surface of life and make bud the regeneration inside… Anti-Aging!”

He invoked the magic that accelerated cell renewal and restored the wound of the body.

Even with magic power yet if a human bled out in a large amount then he would die.

“…I won’t recognize it.” Ikousai squeezed out her voice while still sprawling down on the ground.

“I’m… going to stand up no matter how many times… I’ll keep challenging you.”

“If that’s what you want to do then its fine if you do that. I absolutely cannot do anything like stealing your life, so you just do as you please.”

In this case his bond with her was completely different compared to his bonds with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion, Kazuki felt something like a bond between swordsmen with her and his expression broke out into a smile.

Although before this fight he had already spouted off some abusive language about how he had grown tired already of facing her.

“But as promised, I’ll receive all of the Three Sacred Treasures now. If you say that you are going to challenge me again, you are going to be empty handed next. You’ve got to train really diligently before that won’t you?”

Kazuki plundered Yasakani no Magatama from Ikousai’s powerless hand and then picked up the thrown away Yata no Kagami. Ikousai groaned “Shit…” while being treated like that.

“You can do whatever you like about how the conclusion between us is going to be, but… the matter about Japan and Yamato is settled already.”

A sudden command rang out in Sekigahara.

“Go!”

The neigh of the horses that seemed to paint the atmosphere pitch black answered that.

From the west direction, *DO-DO-DO-* a sound of earth tremor was audible.

It was the sound of horses’ hooves coming closer. Kazuki who understood that turned back.

The pure black cavalry of the Emperor’s Imperial Guard Squad of China’s army that appeared out of nowhere was rushing all at once at Kazuki and Ikousai.

The one who gave the command was Loki.

“What are you planning!?” Kazuki yelled at the really sudden happening.

Their number was about ten horsemen. …These guys, where in the world were they coming from!? He had confirmed at the beginning, these guys shouldn’t be anywhere near here.

Ambush troops…? But there was no hiding place in this field where the visibility of the surrounding was great.

The cavalry that was on the level of having achieved the unity of horse and man was clad in magic power, they were shortening the distance in the blink of an eye.

Arthur was flustered but he still rushed to Kazuki and Ikousai, whose battle was over, in order to cover him.

“Stop! If you all don’t stop…!”

Arthur was yelling, but the cavalry was not stopping.

Arthur didn’t lose his composure and he didn’t even hesitate.

“If all of you don’t stop… draw!!”

Magic power light wrapped the stick that Arthur was holding close to his body, it transformed into an elegant knight sword with gold ornament. The Sacred Treasure that was famous in legend―Excalibur.

“壮揚兵馬(Zhuang yang bingma)!” <ref>Don’t really know how to translate this, this is said in Chinese, Zhuang=Strong/robust, yang=whipping a horse to urge it, bingma=troops and horse</ref> “杀, 杀(Sha―, sha―)!” <ref>This is like a sound people made when they are urging the horse, but the Chinese word also means ‘kill/slaughter/butcher’</ref>

The soldiers atop the horses let out words of violent atmosphere from their mouths. And then several streaks of low level attack magic flew wildly all at once at them. Completely like a wild shooting of cavalry rifles.

Kazuki too took a stance with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Excalibur!”

“Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Against the approaching bullets of flame, lightning, or ice―Kazuki and Arthur that was standing side by side swung their swords that were their proof as King at the same time. A flash of horizontal line erased the flying bullets like smoke.

After all those were attack magic to hold them back in the first place. The cavalry shrank the distance even closer.

What made Kazuki feel a chill was how the cavalry fired magic wildly regardless of Ikousai who was sprawling down right besides him.

The one who gave the order was Loki, and the one that came attacking then was the soldiers of China. These guys already didn’t pay any mind of what was going to happen to Yamato after this or the like.

“Finish off the exhausted Hayashizaki Kazuki and his comrades in this place!”

Loki yelled. “Ilyailiya! You too!!”

Loki and also the illegal magicians were rushing to their direction behind the cavalry.

“Immediately using others so roughly… No, I see, so he has that kind of ulterior motive. What a petty Diva.”

Ilyailiya who was standing beside Regina was murmuring to herself.

“Regina! You take care of Ilyailiya!!”

Arthur looked back and yelled while going to meet the attack of the cavalry unit.

“…Chih! Trying to order me around just for the sake of this country!! But Ilyailiya, I really can’t stomach you!!”

“Agoni Koparyof… Mec!”

“Ptéra Lonkhé!”

Ilyailiya changed one of her hand into a sliver blade that she swung down, while Regina blocked it with a thick Resist and stabbed back with her spear.

“Kazu-nii-!”

Everyone from the Witch’s Mansion that came to witness the duel with their own eyes and also the guard knights that were protecting the top brass were rushing to him all at once. But the cavalry of China would arrive at his location faster than them.

“Hayashizaki-kun. Please take Ikousai away and escape.”

Arthur worried about Kazuki’s exhaustion and said that.

“Even for you isn’t this too excessive. It’s one against ten.”

“It’s unnecessary for you to worry about me! There is no such thing as excessive or the like ahead of the path that a knight should advance on!”

Leaving those words behind, he went to intercept the approaching cavalry squad. ‘Is he serious’…Kazuki saw him off.

“Loki bastard…”

Ikousai whose whole body was damaged from inside by Susanoo was raising her upper body with difficulty.

“So he already considered me the loser from the start and cowardly prepared an ambush troop like this…!”

“No, that guy is a Diva that always prepares a situation so it will go well for him no matter what kind of result turned out.”

That guy easily discarded Yamato.

From the start he didn’t have anything he wanted to protect or the like. That was why he easily changed his attitude like that.

From the east, there was also a single horseman that rang out the sound of hooves approaching near Kazuki and Ikousai.

“Now then King, what are you going to do?”

―It was Shouko-san riding her horse.

“You knew that it would become like this didn’t you?”

Even though Shouko-san was in the position of being a witness of the duel. From the beginning she was already prepared, riding her horse here for the sake of battle.

She was grinning widely on top her horse while looking down on him. It was only her smiling face that was innocent like the sun.

“Among those Imperial Guard bunches, there is a guy that can use concealment magic that hide their appearances. The extent of its effect is ten people. Using that to become an ambush troop is those guys’ specialty. It’s just as you said, I have expected this.”

“You have that much information. Why didn’t you teach it to us?”

“I forgot to mention it.”

…This girl.

“What are you going to do now, King. If you clash with them like this… there might be some damage that comes out to your comrades in a place where your hand doesn’t reach.”

It was her usual unpleasant tone that seemed to be amused while in her position where the happening were other people’s problem.

“I have thought this from quite a while ago, putting you aside, several of your comrades are a little inadequate to seriously clash against China. Just look at that.”

From atop her horse, she pointed at the beginning of the hostilities that had opened exactly at that moment between Arthur and the ten horsemen.

Even further behind Loki and three of his close illegal magician associates were following after the cavalry. There was also the figure of that black skinned girl called Naiarlako among them.

“Those tens horsemen are chosen among the best of China’s army. I think even with Arthur as the opponent with the ten of them the battle will be more than equal y’know. Well, Arthur too is not exposing all his hand here so I wonder if he is cutting corners. And here your comrades will rush there after this. Loki and his guys will also come running. If they clash with each other just like this, now, I wonder what will happen then.”

She longwindedly talked in a roundabout way plainly trying to agitate him.

But certainly, Kazuki was scared of his comrades fighting in a place where he was not there.

“Even winning against Yamato like this, Japan is still a minor power. However feel relieved, of course this Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku will lend her hand to you! That’s why this time for sure…”

At this point her way of talking changed completely into a heavy tone.

“…This time for sure, feel some obligation properly. Not to Germany, but towards us.”

Shouko-san left those words behind and spurred her reins, she was heading to reinforce Arthur.

“…That kind of thing is an unnecessary concern you know.”

Leme materialized beside Kazuki.

“The contractor of us, the Solomon 72 Pillar is not inferior at all against the contractors of other Mythology’s. …Kazuki, you too have become a splendid King. Leme and the others have stopped our test for all of you. We are going to hand over that power completely. This is not only regarding you… but for your <favored princesses> too.” <ref>The kanji used here is寵姫(chouki) which means ‘favorite mistress’. The first kanji used alone means ‘favor/affection’, while the second kanji means ‘noble lady/princess’, so it can also mean favored princess/lady</ref>

“Completely handing over…? Are you saying that until now you were still holding back on us?”

Leme didn’t answer. Right there Mio and the others were rushing at him.

“Kazu-nii! We are going to fight so Kazu-nii escape… kyaa-!”

“The Magic Dress is…!?”

The moment they arrived Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses shined dazzlingly. …It was the two whose positivity levels were above 150. Above their head, the avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were floating sublimely.

{The time that should arrive has come. Right now this country is not a baby bird that is still waiting to grow into an adult. The time to liberate the power that you should possess has come.}

{The King is standing here, and then the princesses that are the most favored by the King were born. We too are going to offer this power without sparing anything left to the princesses.}

The avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were absorbed into Mio and Koyuki. The Magic Dresses of the two, who were taken aback, were continuing to shine.

Kazuki turned his face to Leme in order to demand for an explanation.

“What is happening!?”

“You have become a human that is worthy to be called a King. Until now, so to speak was [the testing period of Solomon King], but in this occasion of your victory in the battle against Yamato, Leme and the others are also recognizing you for real as the King of this country. From now on Solomon 72 Pillar and Japan are truly a collective of one body and soul that share the same fate. Consequently we are liberating a new power for the comrades that are supporting you.”

“A new power? This time it’s not to me, but to everyone?”

“A new power… the power of Solomon 72 Pillar that was scattered until now is temporarily concentrated into a special Magika Stigma. That is the <Chouki Magician>. Watch…” <ref>If you guys can think of a cooler way to refer this transformation please tell me</ref>

With a flash shining brightly for an instant―the luminescence from Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses finally settled down.

When the light settled, both of their Magic Dresses achieved [evolution]―with a single glance he understood that it was not transformation but an evolution. With the contractor recognized by the Diva that they were worthy, the ornaments that decorated the dress became something with more gravity. Like flower petals in full bloom.

Phoenix was orange and Vepar was light blue, with their personal color staying the same, the Magic Dresses turned into something with raw materials that possessed depth like a thick magic power made real.

“…This, Phoenix’s magic power is transmitted at me through the Stigma…! Phoenix is supplying me with magic power!!”

Mio touched her greatly exposed breast with one of her hands and raised a voice of wonder.

“Magic power supplied from Diva you say…? Is that kind of thing possible? What is called as Summoning Magic is so to speak an action where the contractor receives a [magic blueprint] from the Diva right?”

Summoning Magic was receiving the blue print of the ten magic that symbolized the myth of the Diva through the Stigma. Using that blueprint the contractor kneaded their own magic power and caused a magic phenomenon in a greater scale and efficiency that was far more complex compared to the phenomenon that was caused by general magic.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 161.jpg|thumb]]

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 162.jpg|thumb]]

But in the end the one that invoked the magic was nothing more than their own magic power.

“Correct, Summoning Magic is just bestowing the source of magic phenomenon. But in the first place a Diva is a vast mass of magic power. Nevertheless there is a reason why Divas don't lend away that magic power. …That’s because there are a large number of contractors. For example Phoenix has dozens of contractor in the Knight Order. He is unable to share his power equally to all of them.”

In order to deal with the illegal magicians and Demon Beast that appeared throughout the whole land of Japan, Solomon 72 Pillar distributed their power to a large number of knights. Even so the number of Magica Stigma was still quite lacking.

“That scattered power is… temporarily, concentrated on the Magica Stigma that you favored. That’s the Chouki Magician. Using a direct connection with their Diva, their chanting speed becomes faster and they can cast large scale magic from the magic power of the Diva itself that is lent to them. …But during the time Amasaki Mio becomes a Chouki Magician, all of the other contractors of Phoenix become unable to use Summoning Magic though.”

Zekorbeni was the King’s trump card, and then this was the princesses’ trump card…

“…It’s great that we got a power up but, I think its fine even if you don’t up the exposure rate too.”

Even while Koyuki was twisting her body around fidgetingly while acting embarrassed, she kept stealing glances at Kazuki.

He had the feeling that even while being embarrassed she was indirectly appealing to Kazuki.

Certainly Koyuki’s dress that until now was in the shape like a school swimsuit turned into a suit with a sense of translucence as if the skin was showing through just like that with a cutting that was a little bold.

“I think it’s cute you know. …No, now is not the time for that though.”

In that direction Arthur and Shouko-san were struggling hard against the cavalry of ten horsemen as their opponents. Behind them Loki and his group were standing by.

“Chouki… With Kazu-nii as the King, we are the princesses!!”

Mio hopped up and down happily then like a princess she puffed out her chest and instructed Kazuki.

“Kazu-nii just withdraw! We are not only going to keep getting protected by Kazu-nii, we are going to protect Kazu-nii too! Just like what we promised at the beginning!!”

Mio and the others rushed with full speed to the location of the fighting.

“Otouto-kun has to conquer us more so that we can quickly become like that too.”

Kaguya-senpai too who was watching over the development with wide eyes was following after Mio while saying that.

…Certainly he who was running out of gas right now might just be a hindrance here.

He should move out of the way while preparing himself to move immediately if something happened.

“We are drawing back, Ikousai.” Kazuki pulled out the hand of Ikousai who was still powerlessly sprawling down.

Ikousai was flustered “Wha-!?” having her hand grasped and she resisted, trying to shake off his hand.

“Stop it! I have never got my hand held by the opposite sex you know!”

“…It’s not like I hold your hand for something strange, there is no way I can let you get away right now. You are a prisoner you know?”

“Kuh… I won’t forgive this disgrace…!”

For a while Kazuki kept pulling at Ikousai’s hand like a tug of war, but then “Sheesh troublesome!” he lost his temper and carried up Ikousai forcefully from her waist.

He ran in this princess carry posture toward the east side where the stronghold of the Knight Order was located.

“I―am―dir―ti―ed-!”

“There is no way you got dirtied just by a carry like this!”

“Is the King of Britain just around this level huh!?”

Chukadou’s Imperial Guard―Son Shouryuu bared his teeth and howled like a wild monkey making an intimidation. In his hand the Nyoibou created by his contracted Diva, {{furigana|Seiten Taisei|Sun Wukong}} was gripped.

Other than him another six horsemen, in total seven horsemen were surrounding Arthur.

“I don’t really want to use Summoning Magic against the likes of all of you.”

As if waving his finger patronizingly, Arthur brandished Excalibur. In the end Excalibur was a Sacred Treasure. With Arthur Basileus relying fully on it, he particularly hid the power of his Diva.

He felt Loki’s gaze. He didn’t really want to show his hand here.

“You really said it!!”

The seven horsemen matched their breath and assaulted Arthur without giving him any opening to dodge. Nyoibou, {{furigana|Houtengeki|Heaven Ji}}, {{furigana|Jahoko|Snake Spear}}, {{furigana|Gekkajou|Moon Fang Staff}}, {{furigana|Rougabou|Wolf Fang Pole}}… all of them created their own respective Sacred Treasures and added the speed of their horses into their attack like a falling meteor coming at Arthur. All of them were Magika Stigmas that had expertise in their weapon technique.

…No, was it as expected that he couldn’t get out from this just with a single sword?

Arthur honestly recognized his opponents and took out a small wood branch from inside his glen check suit. It was a small oak branch that carried the magic power of a druid.

He carried it around in reserve as an item that had the characteristic of a disposable item after a one-time use.

He pointed the tips of that branch to the opponents without considerable regret of wasting it and threw it away.

The instant it left Arthur’s hand, the small branch set free its magic power and it grew into a giant trunk in the air. The solid trunk diverged into several branches while spreading wide, and entangled the seven horsemen.

Their advances were obstructed. While they were trying to escape from the tree branches that even now were still elongating, their sure-kill formation was disturbed. Just with that the battle was now his―a single sword was enough to face them hand-to-hand, one by one and crush them.

Arthur raised Excalibur overhead and rushed aiming for Son Shouryuu who was in the middle of the disordered rank.

…He could also blow away all seven horsemen altogether if he got serious.

But the reason why his will to fight didn’t get that far was not only because of Loki’s gaze.

Because it was obvious that the fault was in Yamato’s side who broke the agreed stipulation, he was not reluctant to lend a hand to Japan like this. But because of that, if Japan’s Knight Order was going to leave dealing with this situation all to the foreign forces like this, then in that case they deserved to be scorned….

“Still, if the King has used up all his power then next it’s the turn of his close aides to show their power for him, now then…”

With a glance Arthur took a look at the encampment behind, he was anticipating for Japan’s Knight Order to rouse themselves.

“As always, you ran around well! You insect are shrewd as usual!!” <ref>The underline is because the speaker is speaking with a heavy accent</ref>

A manner that made people think of Kan’u Unchou… rather than that it was the huge girl that exchanged contract with <Kantei Seiten> himself that was yelling at Shouko while swinging around Seiryuutou. <ref>Kan’u Unchou=Guan Yu’s name in Japan, Kantei Seiten is his name when he was deified. Seiryuutou(Blue Dragon Sword) is Guan Yu’s famous weapon, I think</ref>

Other than her, two more horsemen were chasing around Shouko.

But the horse of the escaping Shouko―had been transformed into a completely different living thing. Using the magic of her contracted Diva <Taikoubou> the horse was evolved into a magic creature <{{furigana|Suppushan|elpahure}}>, with its mysterious appearance that was a crossbreed of various animals’ appearance, it was flying in the sky as if swimming even though it didn’t have wings.

“Your attack is always a large swing huh! I’m already practiced buying time like this with you guys as the opponent y’know!”

Shouko who was riding Suppushan nimbly moved around with a far greater maneuverability than the cavalrymen could and she further laid out violet magic smoke around.

“But, if you are just running around then you won’t be able to obtain victory!!”

The huge woman yelled. As for Shouko―’As always she is a woman that cannot pay attention to the situation.’ Inside her heart she was laughing derisively.

She was saying threatening things to Hayashizaki Kazuki, but Loki had already achieved his objective. That guy was already in the state of waiting for the chance to retreat. That was why just buying time like this was good enough.

Shouko had noticed. Loki and the illegal magicians with him pretended to join the fight yet stayed still in the middle of the way. He was watching her and Arthur from the distance where he could escape anytime.

Although for the moment she was laying out smoke screen… it would be her loss if she was observed even if she fought seriously.

Shouko who was straddling Suppushan and flew ran around parrying the severe martial arts of the Chinese cavalrymen like a flexible willow. Both her hands were swaying to and fro around and she directed a fooling around face to the horsemen chasing her.

“Hmph, what are you talking about that I cannot obtain victory. Idiooooooooott! Your King is ugly!!”

‘Now then, what will become the cue’, Shouko looked back at the behind―and saw the Magica Stigmas of Japan rushing here with their body clad in an evolved Magic Dress.

“From the bottom of earth dance the wing and scatter. Trail behind the spiraling wind, become the bullet that reveal the fury of the star! Flap, shoot and destroy! {{furigana|Volcanic Barrett|Lava Spiral Flower}}!!”

After Mio’s instantaneous chanting, the ground was splitting up in cracks and bullet of lava was floating, it rode the spiraling wind of Phoenix’s wing and shot out.

Koyuki too chanted quickly at the same time.

“O the utmost limit of permanence, with that freezing wind please comfort this chest. With the flowing silence of rejection, let’s announce the demise of that life… {{furigana|Arctic Wind|North Pole Wind}}!!”

The wind of intense cold that symbolized the world where life couldn’t live was brought about into this world following Koyuki’s will.

Both were level 1 magic in the first place, but those destructive powers were greatly amplified.

“Fuh… as expected they won’t leave it to us huh. It’s great that I didn’t make a misjudgment!”

Arthur’s expression broke out into a smile witnessing the attack of the Magika Stigmas who appeared to be the comrades and close aides of Hayashizaki Kazuki.

“Oops, is that some kind of power up? Wonder if that is the cue he is waiting for.”

Shouko who was earnestly running around to buy time heaved a sigh of relief.

The cavalry that was concentrating in their battle with Arthur and Shouko was taken by surprise at the magic of Koyuki and Mio that came flying, the pace of the cavalry became disturbed.

“Now! Those that can use sword are going to charge there!”

Kanae called out to Kazuha like that and went to slash at the cavalry that were in agitation.

The cavalrymen looked down on Kanae who came charging without using any Summoning Magic. They fired low level magic simultaneously and swung a single attack of a Sacred Treasure at Kanae while making light of her.

―That kind of thing wouldn’t hit Kanae. She saw through all of the intercepting attacks and leaped between the cavalrymen. She sowed disturbance while running about between the cavalrymen and made them fall further into disturbance with a single strike to each opponent that she passed.

…Kanae was feeling impatience inside her heart. It was another matter if this was a one-on-one battle, but in this chaotic melee, Shin’iki was completely unusable. In the end it was a technique that still couldn’t be called as practical for real battle.

As expected it was Summoning Magic that dictated the battlefield. She once again thought so after witnessing the power up of both Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

Perhaps both of those younger Magika Stigmas now had even become as strong as Otonashi Kaguya.

And then from now on too there should be the same power up that was waiting for that Otonashi Kaguya too.

‘Wait a second’, Kanae thought. She was troubled that her [rivals] could be powered up so casually like that.

That’s right, they are rivals.

Herself was completely pursuing the path of swordsman. That determination didn’t shake at all. But… the desire of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama even more than those girls was burning Kanae’s chest like a devilish fire.

Even though until now she showed jealousy on the surface, but inside her heart she was coolly thinking that she was herself, and they were themselves. That was because she had the thought that she didn’t even stand on the starting line at the time. But now she had finally kissed with Nii-sama and Nii-sama was looking at her as a girl.

Now that she had progressed to this point, she couldn’t stay as she was until now. Moreover that kiss…

“Nyaa<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>!!”

Something that was completely improper for the occasion filled Kanae’s head, her face was blushing bright red and she meowed. Her beautiful footwork completely degenerated into jitters and she swung around Michikage up and down.

The Sacred Treasures and attack magic of the cavalrymen flew wildly at Kanae, who thought of a strange thing and got agitated by herself.

…Damn it. Lacking in observation and concentration were something that was absolutely forbidden in the Hayashizaki-style.

“Burn to ashes all that you touch… the howl of flame without place to depend! {{furigana|Self Burning・Empress|Embrace of Fire Wing}}!!”

Flame was whirling in Kanae’s surrounding in the nick of time, the burning wings of the immortal bird became a folding shape and protected Kanae, who was enveloped inside, from the countless attack magic.

“Please be careful there! Kanae-oneesan!!” <ref>The oneesan here is using the kanji of sister in law</ref>

Mio said that with a tone that got carried away.

“I, I never remembered becoming something like a sister-in-law of someone like you!”

‘I, if I don’t stay calm’…Kanae thought while being protected inside the flame.

―Hayashizaki Kanae, thou art wholeheartedly a heaven-sent child of the sword.

Suddenly a voice rang out inside her head. Kanae was amazed with his timing.

“Bereth huh. What do you want at this kind of time? Right now I’m in the middle of a bustle that has no compare you know. Go back.”

―I have resolved myself.

“Listen to what I’m saying. This is not a situation for something like a long-winded talk. I cannot make anymore blunders.”

―I have continued to think for a long time, whether there is a way or not for me to [aid] thy resolve.

The Diva that was called as the Devil King of Indignation said that with a meek voice.

―By no means thou art going to become my contractor. Thy pure soul won’t accept a contract in equal form with me. Then… Then, I have resolved. I’m going to become thy follower. For thy sake, I’m going to distort my own state.

“What?”

―From this, I will abandon the fact that I’m a Diva. I will make all of my magic power to possess thy weapon… becoming a single Sacred Treasure. Doing that I can make thee, still as a swordsman, aim for a greater height.

“Wait, wait a second. Are you fine with that?”

Kanae was flustered. She had the feeling that an outrageous being was going to do an outrageous thing after dragging out his own resolve.

“Wait, you have been searching for a contractor to be a Magika Stigma all this time right? Surely you also have your own pride as a Diva. Why, to go that far for my sake…?”

―I am Beleth. The supporter of noble valor and earnest love. The significance of my existence as a Diva is all in there. O girl that straightforwardly follow thine own path, this is by no means an emotion of love, but I have been charmed with thy soul. A human that charmed me this much, I won’t find it anymore hereafter even if I search for eternity.

“…Hmph. I also don’t really like Sacred Treasures though.”

Kanae murmured annoyedly.

“If you say until that far, then I’ll accept you.”

Kanae too, despite appearance, was also pleased by this Diva called Beleth.

So, a supporter of noble valor and earnest love. Being liked by such a Diva didn’t feel so bad.

―Then as the replacement of thy beloved blade, call my name.

Beleth’s presence that appeared inside her consciousness through Astrum was overflowing out to the outside world.

Magic power that was like a mist of jade color floated in Kanae’s surrounding. This was Beleth’s color.

“{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}! Thy name is Beleth! O the supporter of noble valor and earnest love! That passion into my beloved blade!!”

The jade magic power flowed into Michikage in one go. Kanae shuddered from that momentum that was like a muddy stream while holding tight the hilt of her sword. Michikage was changing. It unified with Beleth!

The name of that Sacred Treasure was…<{{furigana|Kuroneko Michikage|Black Cat Path Shadow}}>!!

Countless Stigma emerged on the surface of her beloved sword. That was the shape of Beleth’s soul. The sword blade distorted and changed. ‘Don’t make any weird shape okay’, Kanae thought.

‘Similar with a Magic Dress, it’s the shape of my and thy soul hailing each other in concert’, Beleth answered.

The blade’s shape fixed into a streamlined form that gave off the impression like flowing water, a gust of wind, an impression of speed.

Kuroneko Michikage… draw out that power immediately!!

“<{{furigana|Battou Kaikon―Kokui Musou|Black Coating Dream}}>!!”

The Sword Division battle uniform that Kanae wore disintegrated into Prima Materia, mixing with the jade magic power that overflowed from the Sacred treasure. While making a vortex, it materialized into a completely different shape.

This was… completely like a Magic Dress?

―This long talk is exchanged inside your heart in an instant using telepathy.

At the time when the attack magic and the defensive wing of flame finished fighting each other with both sides neutralized and vanished, the contract between Beleth and Kanae was over.

At the same time with the flame vanishing, Kanae appeared in a completely new appearance.

“Kanae-san also powered up!? …Wait, is that a Magic Dress!?”

Kazuha who was right beside her was the first that noticed and raised her voice.

“No… it’s not a Magic Dress, but a power created by Sacred Treasure? But there is the presence of a Diva…?”

The girl that excelled in manipulating magic power analyzed accurately the true form of that power.

That’s right, this was not a Magic Dress. But a <Sacred Treasure Dress> that was produced by a Sacred Treasure.

Until the end the core of this was the katana in her hand. But she wondered what kind of power resided inside this black outfit that overflowed out due to the Battou Kaikon.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 169.jpg|thumb]]

{Even though it’s called a cloth, but thou doesn’t need defensive power.}

Beleth’s voice sounded the clearest she had ever heard until now.

{This is <the clothes of one who seeks the way>. Since thou made a contract with me, thou art not allowed any crude movement anymore. That black outfit become a sensor that sense the movement of the four limbs, that movement is a movement that thou idealize, the more thou move closer to thy [Quintessence Movement], the clothes will bestow Divine Protection and bring about might into the sword blade. If thou make a crude movement, the power will wane instead. This is the power that is born from the hailing of my and thy soul.}

It was an ability that was stranger than she imagined. It seemed that the Sacred Treasure didn’t simply heighten her defensive power or physical ability. In other words everything would be fine if she just swung her sword with the determination of constantly unleashing [Shin’iki] from her every single attack.

Kanae kicked the ground and attacked the enemy that was in nearest distance from her. The opponent was in the middle of chanting a spell. But it was difficult to Foresee her movement on top of the horse and Shin’iki failed.

But Kanae’s own movement was close to the quintessence. The instant the blade slashed―her black outfit shone faintly in jade color and it flowed into the blade.

An impact she never experienced before and a thunderous roar rang out. The black cavalryman was blown away to the side as if gotten hit by a cannon rather than just being slashed, the knight desperately controlled the reins so the horse barely stayed standing.

It was great if Shin’iki succeeded, yet even if it failed the attack would still become a critical hit depending on how much her movement deviated from the quintessence.

Kanae spontaneously opened her eyes wide. For Kanae who had continuously worried of her powerlessness, the attack just now gave a feedback she had never known before.

{Looks like there is irregularity in thy concentration. A crude movement like just now that resulted in embarrassing failure is intolerable so pay more attention.}

Beleth talked in a way completely like a partner. Kanae let a huff escape her nose.

“Hmph, not bad. Thank you Beleth.”

She said that in a just a little good mood. The gripped hard Sacred Treasure’s hilt emitted heat as a reply.

“They are resisting more energetically than I thought… though if luck is on our side I was thinking of making surprise attacks too.”

While maintaining a distance from the battles of Chukadou’s cavalry and Ilyailiya where he could escape immediately, Loki observed the battle progress and then he gave his order.

“Yosh! We are retreating you bastards! Run away!!”

When Kazuki, who moved away to the encampment at the back while carrying Ikousai, looked back at the battlefield, he caught the sight of Ilyailiya and the cavalry of China making a complete U-turn and retreated from there.

The speed of Ilyailiya and the cavalry were so effective that they had vanished from Sekigahara to the west before he could even say ‘ah’. It was a splendid retreating performance to the degree that it felt like anticlimactic.

{Kazu-nii, Kazu-nii! This is an emergency, Kanae-neesan, she!}

Suddenly Mio transmitted her voice using telepathic communication to him.

{…What’s with the ‘nee-san’. I get the feeling that there is something different in how you say that. What’s wrong with Kanae?}

{Kanae-san, she, she turned into an appearance that completely looks like a Magic Dress!!}

What did she say? He couldn’t imagine that Kanae making a contract with a Diva as a Magika Stigma, but…

{Kazu-nii, by any chance… you are also connected with Kanae-san, with the power of bond? By any chance Kazu-nii can now understand the positivity level of Kanae-san or…} Mio inquired from him timidly and anxiously.

Amasaki Mio―155 Hiakari Koyuki―150 Lotte―152 Otonashi Kaguya―148

Hoshikaze Hikaru―140 Tsukahara Kazuha―138 Ryuutaki Miyabi―74 Ryuutaki Shinobu―74

Katsura Karin―55 Kamimura Itsuki―42 Liz Liza Westwood―39

Hayashizaki Kanae―175

One, a single fellow with a ridiculous number was there.

{Yo, you have checked now? About how much? Is it higher than me?}

{Mio is 155, Kanae is 175.}

When the positivity level had went pass 150, it then became fairly hard to raise. At that stage the emotion of love that was flaring up in one go was already maturing, it seemed there was no other way to move the number up except for piling it up little by little with emotional attachment. That was why Kanae’s number was not unexpected for Kazuki.

{Fu, FUNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?}

But for Mio who thought of herself as number one, she could only raise a shocked scream.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2016-01-12T13:51:31Z

Asvare: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 3 – Male and Female==

===Part 1===

“However I’m really troubled here if you don’t treasure us a little more as comrades that fought together on the same side. Even though we came to help and trying to stop those Germans from going wild, there is my comrade that just got left to die without any help and fell into magic intoxication for all that. That’s just really heartless ain’t it―. And then there is no thanks or apology at all, you guys looks like you are just completely concerned about those German bunch only, yeah―”

A rare guest was visiting the Witch’s Mansion.

That person was securing the position right in front of the Phantasmagoria where it was the easiest spot to watch the show in the living room. The person was earnestly complaining and spouting sarcasm while gulping down the served cookies and black tea.

“Mu… this cookie! I said many selfish things to that old man Yamagata and got him to feed me with various high class food, but this cookie is the tastiest I have gotten to eat until now… It looks simple somehow, but there is this good feeling that it was made courteously. It feels like a mom’s cookie. Seconds!”

That person shamelessly held out the plate that had become empty to the [server].

“Then please enjoy.”

Kazuki took the plate and placed a second helping. The one who brew the black tea was Mio, but the one that baked the cookies was Kazuki. …After hearing the word mom, there was still a complicated feeling gushing out from him.

“Hauu―…even though it’s Otouto-kun’s cookie that was baked for us… because of the sudden visitor the portion for each person decreased completely…”

Kaguya-senpai fell prostrate on the table.

The rare guest―was Ryouzanpaku’s Roshouko. From the wild jacket and denim pants that she wore, it showed her figure in civilian clothes with her skin that was burned healthily exposed, giving off the impression of her southerner origin.

She looked wild but her instinct was sharp, she was strangely proficient at bargaining―she gave off the impression that she was someone he mustn’t let his guard down against.

“Shouko-san, how can you act this freely?”

Originally she was not a person that was supposed to be left alone too much to do as she pleased. She was friendly but, she was similar to the Kings that came from the outside, a powerful warrior that was a match for a thousand. It was strange that she was monitored by the country.

“You don’t really need to worry, after all my comrade is hospitalized in Japan’s Knight Order’s facility y’know?”

Shouko-san shrugged her shoulder and answered.

“I’m not gonna do anything suspicious okay. I begged to Old man Yamagata to let me go play, if I try to do something then it’s fine for them to just kill off Silirat. It’s the opposite way of thinking.”

I’ll give you my comrade as hostage so let me do as I please―opposite way of thinking or whatever, such a shameless reason wasn’t supposed to be accepted. But he guessed that Commander Yamagata couldn’t really reject her so strongly.

Before, Silirat intervened to help Kaguya-senpai that fell into a predicament because of Germans running wild, and because the girl fell into magic intoxication from that fight, right now these girls were perfectly in the position of a good willed injured party.

By making the rampaging Germans into their common enemy, it also could become a good chance to deepen the relation between Japan and Ryouzanpaku.

But as for Kazuki―he didn’t want to turn Germany into an enemy.

First he wanted to ask the circumstances why Beatrix rampaged around like that.

As for Silirat’s action, who was going to add more injury to Eleonora whose magic power was gone, without even asking about the circumstances, although they said it was for the sake of helping Japan’s side… that was something that he couldn’t thank them for.

Due to that Japan’s attitude toward Ryouzanpaku was still in the air until Beatrix and the others woke up.

Shouko was dissatisfied with this stance that compromised with Germany rather than Ryouzanpaku who was supposed to be their comrade in standing together against Chukadou.

“So, why does Shouko-san who became free come to this place?”

“It’s Old man Yamagata’s public stage after all, so I was thinking to watch it with everyone like this. Come on, it’s beginning see. …Hyaa―, they really make a spectacle eh.”

Shouko-san amusedly pointed at the Phantasmagoria while biting at the cookie.

{Regarding the east and west war that was suddenly tied with a cease-fire agreement, the General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief Yamagata Koyata of the Knight agency opened an urgent press conference. We are now broadcasting from the Asaka garrison of the Knight Order.}

Along with the stiff voice of the announcer that was colored with nervousness, the Asaka garrison where many knights were forming a tight line there was projected in the Phantasmagoria. The avatars of Solomon 72 Pillar were floating at the back of the knights in a line. What Shouko-san called as a spectacle was surely about this rather than the knights itself.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 134.jpg|thumb]]

In the center, there was Commander Yamagata with his best serious expression.

No, should he call him General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief now? <ref>That’s damn long, I’ll just use the Vice Chief</ref>

So that the household that didn’t have the Phantasmagoria could also watch, this announcement could also be watched on flat television. It was the consideration so that this announcement could be conveyed to all the people of this country without fail.

“Leme, what’s with these avatars of the 72 Pillar?”

Kazuki asked Leme who was gulping down cookies with a vigor that didn’t lose or was inferior to Shouko.

“It’s just a show. With this the persuasiveness toward the people will increase right? Everyone of this country loves the 72 Pillar after all.”

In Japan the people were not obligated to be faithful to Divas, rather the 72 Pillar was loved like idols.

The announcement from now on was something supported by the 72 Pillar. If they appealed with that kind of setting, the way the people received it would greatly change.

“Still I wonder why it’s old man Yamagata that does this? For this kind of thing, the highest big shot… in this country it’s the Knight agency’s minister right, shouldn’t it be more logical for that guy to be the one that does this?”

Shouko-san was talking while somewhat making fun of it along with sending a sidelong glance at Kazuki. It looked like she was looking for an answer from Kazuki. He felt her nastiness that was trying to test him. Kazuki answered.

“This too might be a show. Today, what will be announced here will be more persuasive if it’s said by a person that was actually there.”

Originally Vice Chief Yamagata was the commander of Shizuoka regiment that was located in the front line of the east-west war. He fought along with Kazuki till the end and accomplished a promotion in this occasion.

Because Kazuki’s active role was not made public, in the society the achievements from the battle against Yamato were all assigned to Vice Chief Yamagata. Of course the person himself didn’t wish for that, but…

In the eye of society, he was without a doubt a hero.

{…It’s exactly as has been reported, the mediation of the other Magic Advanced Countries was the impetus behind the sudden ceasefire of the east-west war. It was a mediation on the basis of the logic of a mythological country.}

Vice Chief Yamagata got the ball of the press conference rolling with a grave tone of voice.

{Their logic disregard the historical legitimacy that we own and stated that the one that should govern this Japanese archipelago is the mythologically legitimate King―the Basileus. Because of that the dispute between our country and Yamato will be settled not by war, but by looking at who can gather the King’s symbol―the Three Sacred Treasures the fastest. Regarding this matter, I think it will make all of you the people of this country become terribly uneasy of this course of events that cannot be understood at all looking from the sense of values of our country, but this matter until the end is something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment.}

Something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment―in other words it was not something absolute.

They still did the Three Sacred Treasures gathering for the sake of obtaining the acknowledgment from the other countries, but if they lost in that endeavor they still wouldn’t withdraw so easily, it was that kind of thing.

If the situation is moving to the destruction of the country, we the government plan to continue our battle of resistance while telling something like international acknowledgement that they could go and eat shit. That was whatwas indirectly said here.

{Here I reported that the struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures between the two camps of Japan and Yamato had come to an end.}

The journalists that filled the interview hall were making a stir.

{With <Ame no Murakumo> in our country, and <Yasakani no Magatama> and <Yata no Kagami> in Yamato, all of the Three Sacred Treasures have been discovered and the searching has ended.}

The commotion among the journalists grew even bigger as if an earthquake was happening.

{Isn’t it one against two?} {What’s going to happen?} {There was also the legend that the magatama had low importance you know.} {How are you going to take responsibility?} {What responsibility if the country is going to disappear…}

Vice Chief Yamagata surveyed the journalists and informed more without any panic.

{The Three Sacred Treasures are divided between the two camps, so both camps are going to bet their respective Sacred Treasures and a duel will be performed by the two people that Japan and Yamato respectively have as King.}

The commotion reached its peak. …Even Kazuki swallowed his saliva nervously.

{Who is this King you talked about!?} Someone yelled that. Asaka garrison fell silent in unrest.

{The King is―a fifteen year old high school student named Hayashizaki Kazuki.}

He said it. Vice Chief Yamagata really said it.

“Oohh hoh! It’s finally really said out huh!”

Shouko-san pointed the tip of her finger at the screen and directed an amused gaze at Kazuki.

“Otouto-kun, are you okay…?

Kaguya-senpai was worrying for him. Kazuki shook his head unrelated to the strong pressure.

“It should be clearly announced officially like this. It’s different with the era of Kaa-san’s time. The connection between people and Diva has become strong. There is no need to shoulder this alone by myself and fight while understanding nothing.”

“But won’t this affect the fight later~? What are you going to do if you get cold feet and lose and this country end then~? As expected it’s hard right? This kind of thing will only become unnecessary pressure on you yeah.”

Shouko-san laughed as if to stir him up.

“Of course this will become a pressure without doubt, but I don’t think that this fight that will decide the fate of this country should be performed behind closed doors without anyone knowing. I should fight in front of the people. After all the fight this time is not for the sake of protecting the people that is only within my sight, this is a fight for the sake of protecting all the people of this country.”

“Hou…?” Shouko-san retracted her laugh and narrowed her eyes.

{Who is this young man called Hayashizaki Kazuki?}

Inside the uncomfortable silence, Vice Chief Yamagata continued his words with a powerful weight.

{He is without a doubt the strongest Magika Stigma in this country. I, who knows every single one of Japan’s knights, can affirm that.}

{But he is still a young boy right..?} {Moreover a male…?}

{He has already grown up by piling up diligent training of an old style sword art since his childhood and made a contract with a special Diva―the King of the Diva that supervises Solomon 72 Pillar. He had cultivated the skill of a sword master, moreover he possess the possibility to be able to use all the Summoning Magic of Solomon 72 Pillar. He has already obtained several dozens of magic and special abilities. Let alone being the strongest person in the Knight Order, even if he is paired against a single regiment of the Knight Order as his opponent he is able to win… while he is a human he is still a young boy that is bestowed with a power that is similar to an ultimate weapon. That is what a {{furigana|King|Basileus}} is.”

There was conviction that was not just fleeting inside those powerful words.

The figure of Vice Chief Yamagata that extolled the young boy called Hayashizaki Kazuki with conviction didn’t seem like a top brass of the Knight Order or the likes anymore. That was the figure of a [follower of Hayashizaki Kazuki].

He who was seen as a hero by the society had declared such a thing until that far.

{All of you are mistaken if you feel an apprehension whether it’s okay or not to leave such an important matter to him. If you asked why, that’s because if he didn’t fight in the first place then Yamato would have already finished invading this country. That is the reality of the battle before.}

The anxiety of the group of journalists that were in that place was gradually changing into anticipation towards the new hero that was still unseen. At the same time a solemn atmosphere that was unlike a press conference of a democratic country but more like of a religious conference of a religion country began to drift in that place. One of the journalist raised a fearful voice.

{If he wins… will this country become the possession of that youth..?}

{It won’t.} Vice Chief Yamagata declared so.

{Of those I know he is stronger than everyone, and also a person with a more upright nature than anyone. He is absolutely not someone that is going to change the thing that he loves the most by his own greed. Also in the case that he does such a thing, he will lose his power as a King… it will become something like that.}

―After that Vice Chief Yamagata announced that the duel would be performed tomorrow and ended the press conference.

The announcement was sudden, but there was already previous arrangement between the two camps and Kazuki had already been notified in advance.

The duel ground was Sekigahara.

“It seems they really made too much of this matter.”

When Kazuki unintentionally uttered that out while sitting and drinking tea, Mio stood up from her chair noisily and hugged at his neck right from the side, the tea was almost spilled.

“Isn’t all of it the truth! As expected from our Kazu-nii! Kazu-nii is magnificent!!”

Kaguya-senpai also took the opportunity to stand up.

“As expected from Otouto-kun! This Otouto-kun is raised by all of us!”

She said something like an old man of a farmer family and then hugged Kazuki from the opposite side.

The face of Kazuki who was sitting on the chair was sandwiched between the breasts of the two that were hugging him while standing.

Kazuki distorted his expression to hide his embarrassment while continuing to drink his tea.

Seeing that situation, Shouko-san too murmured “Hmmm…” while drinking her tea.

The tea time was over, so Kazuki sent Shoukou-san back.

After that, when Kazuki was washing the tea set, Kamimura-san in a jersey appearance came trotting into the kitchen. An active Kamimura-san that moved by her own instigation like this was rare.

“Kamimura-san, are you coming to give me help?”

“That’s absolutely not it. I don’t want to work degozaru.”

A wry smile reflexively appeared on Kazuki’s face hearing Kamimura-san clearly declaring that.

He thought that someone younger that needed to be looked after was cute.

Kamimura-san sat down with a plop on the nearby floor and looked up at the working Kazuki.

“Kazuki… sorry. It looks like I pushed it out to you, about becoming the King of the Japanese Mythology…”

“The bad one is Amaterasu who abandoned her work you know.”

When Kazuki carelessly back-talked like that, {Just wait right there―} the avatar of Amaterasu too was floating beside Kamimura-san.

How he was going to simultaneously become the King of Solomon along with the King of Japanese Mythology, when he thought back now it was only the natural progression of events.

“But Kazuki… after coming back from Mt. Fuji, I have the feeling that your atmosphere has changed a little.”

“Is that so? Though I don’t know it myself.”

“Somehow… you feel heavy.”

Was she saying that he was fat? Kazuki reflexively tilted his head.

Kamimura-san stood up and tightly gripped the fringe of the working Kazuki’s shirt from behind.

“Maybe you feel even more worth it to depend<ref>More dependable?</ref> on than before… I feel this awesomeness from you, that if I become a parasite to this person then he would give me support, that I can continue to live without working. It’s a NEET’s intuition.”

{I get it.} The NEET god Amaterasu was also nodding.

“But I’m thinking… I wonder whether I have made Kazuki shoulder something really heavy like this.”

“That’s not true Kamimura-san.”

Certainly, perhaps right now he had become unperturbed by everything. The heavy pressure that he thought to be really heavy before, didn’t feel like it burdened him really that much now.

Why he became like that―it wasn’t really related with Kamimura-san.

Right now he already knew that he was really loved by his mother from the bottom of her heart, and then he also knew that his mother now had already died in the true meaning.

It was nothing more than that.

===Part 2===

When Kazuki returned to his room, a paper was stuck at his door.

When he took and looked at it, it was a cutely looking pastel pink paper sealed with a heart seal, but right in the middle of it there was [Letter of Challenge] written with a bold stroke.

He wondered who was the owner of a sense that made a love expression and letter of challenge coexist together on one paper without any contradiction. When Kazuki confirmed the name of the letter’s sender, it was Kanae just as expected.

―Tonight at 10 o’clock, I will be waiting in front of the Sword’s Division Washed Blood Pond.

‘Just where in the world is this Blood Washed Pond located…’ Kazuki thought.

To purposefully prepare a cute paper yet choosing the meeting place that the other side had no way of knowing, it was a really careless mistake that really seemed like Kanae. Kazuki contacted Kazuha-senpai by phone and got taught the general location of the place, and then right at 10 o’clock after he finished tidying up the aftermath of the dinner, he finally arrived.

The garden of the Sword Division at night was dark as usual. Before, Kazuki had once proposed to install illumination here though it didn’t happen.

The place called [Blood Washed Pond] had an outrageous name that seemed to be earned because it seemed the place was often used as the duel arena for fellow students. There was an open space in front of the pond. Even though originally it was a plaza for the sake of admiring the beautiful pond, the youthful students began to use the place as a duel space.

Kanae was waiting there with her back facing the pond. The night sky was really clear without a single cloud in sight, moonlight that really matched a black cat was shining down.

“So you came, Nii-sama.”

“I didn’t know at all about this place called Blood Washed Pond, so it’s quite a trouble to arrive here you know.”

Kanae raised “Eee-!” voice and for the first time she noticed her failure, she was then pitifully all shaken up from the shock of having the wind taken out from her sail.

“So so so so, sorry Nii-sama.”

“You careless girl. And then, what’s with that letter of challenge?”

Kanae who received a fresh start from Kazuki cleared her throat with *kohon*.

“Just like the words that I wrote there… right now, in this place, please have a match with me.”

Kanae unsheathed her black katana smoothly. <Michikage>… it was Kanae’s old beloved sword that she used a long time ago.

Although these few years Kanae had been using two kodachi, in a two sword style all along until now.

Her two sword style that came from her concern of her powerlessness. For her to stop doing that meant… that she might have broken out of her shell. That should be the reason of this sudden duel.

―[Shin’iki]. The technique Kanae used in the Grand Haunted Ground that even Kazuki didn’t have any knowledge about.

What kind of technique was it, Kazuki at that time couldn’t ascertain it clearly.

“Got it.” Kazuki didn’t ask her reason and drew his sword too.

“Is it fine to start from this distance?”

Kanae asked. The distance between them was around 3 meter. The distance between them shrank really naturally due to their conversation in the middle of this darkness. It was a swordsman’s distance that was disadvantaging for chanting a spell.

“I’m not a magician. It’s fine for you to start at the timing that you like in the distance that you like.”

“Nii-sama has an important event tomorrow so… let’s do this only until a good timing to quit.”

The decisive duel was tomorrow. Some magic power could be recovered when sleeping but he couldn’t force himself here.

“That helps.”

“Well then.” The figure of the black cat melted into darkness.

He used not just his eyesight but also used his magic power perception to Foresight Kanae’s movement―behind.

The magic power’s flow conveyed to him a horizontal sweeping slash.

Evasion was impossible. Kazuki put up Ame no Murakumo vertically and blocked the attack while his body was still turning behind. The sound of steel and steel clashing scattered sparks inside the darkness.

From there the two blades entangled with each other softly, trying to break the sword stance of each other.

The disturbance at each other was equal. When they both saw that what they were doing was difficult, both of them simultaneously took distance from each other to the back.

Immediately Kanae’s figure vanished with a jump. It was similar with a reinforced Beatrix and Ikousai, a speed in the dimension where a naked eye was helpless to do anything. He had to read her movement using only the portent of the magic power.

The movement of Kanae tonight was sharper than usual.

A thrust assaulted him from diagonally behind. Kazuki drove away the tip of the sword to the side and tried to parry the attack. Kanae’s blade twisted like a snake’s head and tried to run away from that redirection. Both blades entangled with each other once more. Instant Positioning. But he couldn’t pour the concentration of his whole nerves into this battle between sword and sword.

If he couldn’t chant Summoning Magic, this fight would only become a one-sided defensive battle. The other side was superior in speed.

Saying it in reverse, as long as he could just maintain his spell chanting, he wouldn’t mind even if he got hit with one or two strikes.

However… what about Shin’iki?

Kazuki began the chant of Phoenix’s level 5 [Blazing Wings]. If he could just invoke that then it was a large scale attack magic that was impossible to evade.

Having said that, it was hard to contest Kanae equally in sword while maintaining this chanting. While advancing his chanting, Kazuki was falling little by little into the inferior position.

His posture was broken. Kazuki resolved himself to get hit. In exchange he passed the climax of the spell chanting. He switched his consciousness’s gear from the sword to his chanting and poured all his concentration onto that.

“O immortal bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back…”

“Now!” At that time Kanae shouted―she had read what Kazuki was going to do.

Kanae’s movement became even more honed and accelerated with a trajectory that depicted nothing pointless in it.

It was a movement that was the only one for Kanae. And then her timing was exactly when Kazuki was welcoming the climax of his chanting. He had the feeling that some kind of unseen gears were clicking in him.

“Shin’iki!!”

While slipping into Kazuki’s bosom, leaving behind an afterimage, Kanae swung down her black katana diagonally at his shoulder. All of her movement was unified like a gust of wind. The impact of a slash ran inside Kazuki.

“For the sake of rebi……..”

The attack just now was by no means something heavy.

But blue defensive magic power was shining and the {{furigana|recoil|reflection}} from that transmitted a spark at the most vital part of the chanting that Kazuki was spinning inside his head.

Like a candle extinguished by a gust of wind―the chanting inside Kazuki’s head vanished on its own.

“…So this is Shin’iki!”

Kazuki spontaneously yelled and took a step back behind. But Kanae was fast. Foreseeing his escaping movement, she came in pursuit to attack. He couldn’t evade. But something like a minor damage was trivial.

The true identity of Shin’iki was a chanting destroyer technique. Power was unnecessary for it. It slipped a single attack at the keystone that became the chant’s most inner core with extreme sharpness and accuracy.

He was being in wonder that a human’s movement could produce such an extremely sharp blow. There was no mistaking it, that this technique was something obtained from the realization of the most optimum movement solution that was derived from Kanae’s muscles, bone structure, and every kind of factors in her body.

Slipping the ultimate sharpness inside in the ultimate timing, a miraculous technique.

The hair on Kazuki’s back stood up in cold shivers. In front of this technique, Magika Stigma were powerless.

Having said that, this was absolutely not a technique that would succeed without fail.

Just now he tried level 5 but… if he went for a low level magic with an easier chant then…

Kazuki corrected his posture and once again he clashed his sword against Kanae’s. What kind of magic should he chant from here? There was a lot of choices available for Kazuki.

Several methods to deal with the situation appeared inside Kazuki’s head. Magic that could make Kanae’s Shin’iki powerless if he invoked it in this occasion. Kazuki picked out one from the list of his magic that he thought would be the most certain.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person…”

Baal’s level 3 defensive magic. He brought down the level quite far, also if a defensive magic was targeted to the caster himself, then the Targeting step would be unneeded and he could chant easier.

It was a magic that clad the whole body with an armor of wind. Moreover that wind could be manipulated according to the user’s will. In other words he would be able to disturb Kanae’s delicate swordsmanship with wind. Her perfect movement would deviate due to the wind that was impossible to calculate against, if her timing was out of place, just from that, Shin’iki would be unable to be completed anymore.

It seemed that Kanae sensed the nature of the magic that Kazuki was trying to chant from the magic power wave because her face went ‘hah’ in realization. Kanae’s concentration increased even further.

“Become the storm that reject the hated person…!”

“…Shin’iki!”

Before Kazuki’s eyes, Kanae stepped in with a speed that made her seem as if she was warping. It was a perfect movement.

Shin’iki had once more―destroyed Kazuki’s chant.

“Level 3 defensive magic is impossible-!?”

Kazuki was struck with admiration. With this the majority of Kazuki’s magic became sealed.

Kazuki barely blocked Kanae’s pursuing attack. He didn’t have any composure to bring out offense from his side.

Plan B―a magic with even more simpler chanting, that he thought would most likely be able to break down Shin’iki.

“O peerless master, make another showing from beyond the dream…”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 2 magic, [Kenki Tensei].

It summoned a phantom of famous swordsman from the past, whose history of sword was remembered even in this era, to make them fight. Kanae wouldn’t be able to unleash Shin’iki while fighting the phantom swordsman. During the interval when Kanae wasted her time driving away the phantom swordsman, he could just chant [Storm Fort] or [Blazing Wings].

“Along with the flame of transmutation…”

Now, what would she do? Kanae who was just earnestly swinging her sword and Kazuki who was blocking that while chanting, both of their gazes entangled.

Kazuki’s spine froze in shudders. Kanae’s eyes stood out inside the darkness of the night. A strong magic power was residing inside those eyes for the sake of sensing Kazuki’s magic power, those eyes were shining with magic power light.

That blue magic power light increased in intensity and was changing color to green―and then it was changing into a golden color.

It was a phenomenon he had never seen before. He felt the shivers from witnessing something amazing.

Kanae’s figure vanished. That instant, Kazuki completely felt gears interlocking inside him. ‘No good, it’s going to get smashed’, Kazuki half gave up.

“The memory sealed inside the silver mirror……….”

“…Shin, iki-!!”

Kanae’s strained voice. Blown away magic power. Even level 2 magic was destroyed…

His Plan B… Most of level 1 magic was a simple attack magic. It wouldn’t land on Kanae.

The Summoning Magics were all sealed.

Then with pure swordsmanship…

Kazuki’s expression turned bitter. Kanae’s swordsmanship had been polished several levels higher than several months ago.

In contrast during these several months he spent all his time just for magic training.

So Kanae was this powerful if she could just force her opponent to stand in the same arena as her.

Another alternative plan, there was none. Now it was only a matter of until when Kanae’s concentration could continue, how many times she could continuously make her Shin’iki succeed against Kazuki’s magic in succession.

Finally the two laid down on the lawn while feeling a comfortable fatigue. The scent of the grass was pleasant.

After that Kazuki attempted low level magic three times. Kanae crushed all of those attempts.

In the first place it was a match that started with the promise to stop at a good place. If they gave it their all, it would affect the duel tomorrow. Inevitably, Kazuki instantaneously invoked magic with Zekorbeni and ended the match.

A magic with its potency weakened hit Kanae with a bump. The match ended with that.

That meant Kazuki as a magic swordsman was destroyed by Kanae, and Kazuki became the victor as a King.

Of course rather than the sense of fulfillment of his victory, his feeling that was extolling Kanae was stronger.

“This technique is, Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, named Shin’iki.”

Kanae who was lying down with him said melodically.

There was a technique in Hayashizaki-style that was called the dream sword. A technique that was hard to realize like fulfilling a dream. His {{furigana|father|stepfather}} created a technique called [{{furigana|Kasane|Pile{{furigana|] and handed it down to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…[Kasane] is still hard to put into practive and that’s why it’s a dream sword, but this technique is different don’t you think? Because yours can be used in the form of real battle.”

That was exactly the point that had to be praised. Kazuki too was able to understand the principle of the sword. But this time he didn’t get it how the technique could continuously succeed even against low level magic. Rather than a divine work it could be thought of as an abnormal technique already. It was just too absurd that he wanted to feel astonished more than praising it.

In the first place, those golden eyes…

“No, it absolutely cannot be used until this far in real battle. It’s because the opponent tonight is Nii-sama that it could be used until this far.”

“What?”

“It’s Nii-sama doping. Nyaa―!”

Incomprehensible. Kazuki turned his head with a roll to Kanae and asked for an explanation.

“…I wanted to show my good aspect tonight towards Nii-sama that I could display a concentration that surpasses my limit. Even I, myself, am surprised that I can do that technique successively like that. Even if I try the same thing to other opponents, it’s absolutely impossible. After all I cannot let out my full power if it’s not concerning Nii-sama.”

Kanae also rolled and turned her face at Kazuki and returned a wide smiling face like a cat.

“…What if, for example it’s concerning your life, or it’s concerning the fate of the world?”

“If there is no Nii-sama in there, surely I will not become so heated up like this. The greatest concentration that cannot be used except once in a lifetime, was used tonight, only in this moment.”

Kazuki was astonished and looked up to the sky.

“Tonight, the time where I was exchanging slashes with Nii-sama, just the two of us with determination and conviction… for Kanae it was completely like a stage of a dream. That’s why this technique, is still just a dream sword.”

Unintentionally a deep sigh escaped his mouth while looking at the moon. Just when he thought that she had mastered an absurd technique and became a monstrous swordsman, she then completely returned to the usual little sister.

“You who can let out a power even greater than your full strength because I’m the opponent… what kind of meaning does that kind of thing have? Use that kind of thing for something more, like, for the sake of world peace or something.”

“I’m fine with this. I’m different with Nii-sama… After all rather than everything in this world, I love only Nii-sama alone.”

It was the usual―stupid beloved little sister of his.

“That is why, fufufu. Nii-sama, what do you think? About Onee-chan’s strength.”

“I still admire you just like in the past you know. Rather than me or Ikousai… Kanae-neesan is exactly the strongest swordsman.”

“But even Nii-sama surely can also do that technique you know? Even Nii-sama should have continued to pursue your ideal movement until now.”

Perhaps that might be so. It was simple to imitate it if he had worked out the how and made comparison.

“If there is an instant where I cannot concede that I rapidly concentrate on something… when my adrenaline is flowing out gushingly inside my brain…”

What was needed was a concentration that saw through instantly. This technique was largely influenced by the state of mind.

Kanae tonight was concentrating to her maximum limit.

“In my case, I had to demonstrate this technique to Nii-sama no matter what tonight.”

He somehow understood. Why did Kanae look for a turning point in the relationship between them tonight…

These few days, the person called Hayashizaki Kazuki was in the process of having his essence changed dramatically.

“Nii-sama is not a successor of the Hayashizaki-style anymore. Nevertheless, there is me here so please rest easy.”

Surely Kanae wanted to say those words no matter what before the decisive duel.

“…It looks like you have confidence in it huh.”

“Yes. Please climb to a different stage Nii-sama. I will become the strongest swordsman.”

If Kanae could say so with pride, then the Hayashizaki house had no need for anything like {{furigana|a child for duty|Kazuki}} anymore.

Unneeded. That’s why…

“That’s why Nii-sama, Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama anymore. Nii-sama now is an existence that is like a Nii-sama.”

“You suddenly said out something so incomprehensible.”

“Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama… but an existence that is like a Nii-sama… a man that I loved.”

He felt a sign of nimble movement like a cat from Kanae.

He felt a weight bumped his stomach. On the torso of Kazuki who was lying down face up, Kanae was taking a pose of straddling him. From there she brought down her body and got her face closer to him.

“Please look at me… not as brother and sister, but as a woman.”

Kazuki softly caught the face of Kanae that was nearing him with one hand.

“…Since a long time ago, I have already been aware of you as an opposite sex you know?”

Since his puberty arrived, he had always mobilized his reasoning power in full to reject Kanae’s temptation while saying joke in his mouth even though inside he was desperately reigning himself. Now the reason to reject her had completely disappeared.

“I noticed already that Nii-sama on the inside is always throbbing fast from my every single action. Kanae is not that shameless, to keep asking to be spoiled so much like that while knowing that what I’m doing is making the other party seriously draw away instead.”

“What a wicked woman.”

While saying something like a sore loser, Kazuki accepted the face of Kanae who even now was still drawing closer.

Even inside this darkness Kanae’s lips looked extremely alluring.

“…nn-“

The lips felt extremely sweet, like a strawberry milk.

Their lips admirably separated after touching only slightly.

“Nii-sama… I’m happy…”

A single male and female were connected. <ref>The kanji for male and female here and also the title is usually used for animal</ref>

“Fufufu… tonight for while… please kiss me like this the whole time.”

One more time, Kanae brought her lips closer timidly. Kazuki embraced tightly the thin waist of Kanae.

===Part 3===

The ground of the duel was at Sekigahara.

Looking from the sequence of events until now, from the geographical situation between Japan and Yamato, from the historical nuance that Sekigahara possessed, there was no place more fitting to settle the dispute other than here. <ref>Interestingly, in Japanese, the kanji for male and female can also be combined with other hiragana to mean ‘settling a dispute’</ref>

Looking back, the place where the battle between Japan and Yamato was halted because of the intrusion from China was also at Sekigahara. It could be said that right now the time that had stopped since then was moving again.

The battle between Tokugawa and Toyotomi happened far in the past, but even now Sekigahara was still a vast field. It was surrounded by fields of crops and partitioned by roads, but there was nothing blocking the view at all around them in this unduly wide field. When taking an extensive view at the stretching out mountains in the distance, the viewer would understand that this ground was a hollowed basin.

The sky of the midday was clear. In the center of Sekigahara, Kazuki and Ikousai were facing each other. Taking a few dozen meters distance from there, the east army and the west army were taking position in representation of Japan and Yamato.

The promise was a one on one fight, but there were a lot of people that would ascertain this event with their own eyes.

On the east side, everyone of the Witch’s Mansion were forming a line at the front line. After them was the top brass of the Knight Order, with Vice Chief Yamagata at the front with ten knights as their escorts. There were also the figures of Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai.

Roshouko-san of Ryouzanpaku too was coming here, though for some reason, she was taking along her beloved horse while wearing a knight outfit. Perhaps she didn’t ride the car of the Knight Order and came here riding her horse.

“Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪ Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪” <ref>Inoki Bombaye was a wrestling event in Japan held by Antonio Inoki</ref>

Kamimura-san and Amaterasu were singing a strange cheering song.

So that they wouldn’t be a hindrance the mass media people were asked to hold back, but surely there were people that were taking pictures from a distance. There was nothing around the two that would be a hindrance.

The bunch of Yamato was lining up on the west side. Loki and the illegal magicians that were his close associates were also there. Hel’s figure was not there. He wondered if it was because she had still suffered from the serious injuries previously dealt. The Japanese Divas that were still in the Wild God state, <Susanoo Faction>, should also be here, but the figures of the Shrine Maidens couldn’t be seen.

The cavalries of the Chukadou Emperor’s Imperial Guard were not here. Kazuki was relieved about that.

In comparison the battle power of Japan’s side was more numerous.

Even in the case that they became dissatisfied about the result of the duel, this place wouldn’t fall into turmoil.

There were also three people that consisted of Arthur, Regina, and Ilyailiya, who were standing on the boundary line of east and west like judges.

Ikousai who was confronting Kazuki, was in her usual Japanese clothes carrying a katana in one hand. Yasakani no Magatama was wrapped on her left wrist while Yata no Kagami was held in her hand like a shield.

Neither a composed smile nor an exhausted look could be seen from her, just an expressionless face like a Noh mask.

Kazuki who was in his uniform was only holding Ame no Murakumo in hand as the replacement of his lost beloved sword.

Kazuki, too, didn’t feel nervous.

“Between you and me, unnecessary words are no longer needed.”

Ikousai talked with a calm tone. It was a battle that had been prepared until this far, but there was no rule at all in it. Both of them wouldn’t mind whenever the duel would start.

“I too had already grown weary of fighting you here.”

“What is left is only the conclusion.”

“I agree.”

That became the signal for the both of them.

Ikousai pointed Yata no Kagami in her hand at Kazuki.

Kazuki poured magic power into Zekorbeni that appeared on his chest.

“Illuminate the seven seas and all countries, <Yata no Kagami>! {{furigana|Fukyou Kaikon―Hika Issen|Sun Fire Single Flash}}!”

Yata no Kagami instantly polished up from bluish green color into pure white and emitted light like the sun itself.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki’s body was wrapped in Prometheus’s streamlined shaped silver dress and instantly invoked that power.

“Custom Liberion!”

Equipped with a high speed maneuver thruster system, Kazuki instantly escaped from the high temperature light that was emitted by the mirror. His defensive magic power was slightly scraped but he immediately came out from the light’s exposure range and circled to Ikousai’s back with a twirl.

He didn’t let Ikousai chant strengthening magic. There was a speed difference between them from the Custom Liberion that Kazuki wore which couldn’t be evaded even if she had predicted the attack. Kazuki kept riding on the speed and swung Ame no Murakumo.

But Ikousai met Kazuki’s attack with the minimal movement.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>. Fuukyou Kaikon―Mizukagami no Tate.”

Ikousai directed the mirror that had finished radiating light at her own blind spot. Just doing that was enough for her.

Yata no Kagami enlarged and became a mirror shield.

Kazuki’s figure was reflected on the mirror shield. Thereupon the shield moved automatically and repelled the strike from Ame no Murakumo.

Auto-defense. It was a shield that automatically blocked all attack that was reflected in the mirror.

That solid defense ability was just as demonstrated previously in their battle at Fuji’s sea of trees.

…But why can she use the Sacred Treasure’s power this skillfully during this short time?

Kazuki still had yet been unable to master all of Ame no Murakumo’s power.

“Open the world boundary, <Yasakani no Magatama>! {{furigana|Kaicho Kaikon|Open String Release Sou}}―{{furigana|Kamiwatari no Mon|Gate of Divine Crossing}}!”

Yasakani no Magatama that was wrapped on Ikousai’s left hand naturally untied and floated on the air while enlarging.

Inside that giant string became a pitch black another dimension and it absorbed Ikousai.

Yasakani no Magatama shrank down in the air and vanished. Suddenly, Kazuki’s opponent disappeared.

“Is that the warp ability like the time help came for Hel!?”

Kazuki strengthened his perceptions and paid attention to his surroundings.

Ikousai’s magic power had perfectly disappeared.

No matter how fast an enemy he faced, Kazuki was able to Foresight them.

But against an enemy that was not fast but warped instead?

Magic power flipped behind Kazuki and without any time to dodge a slash was dealt to him.

While receiving an impact from the smashed magic that made him stagger forward, Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo while turning his body.

At that time Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air―the entrance to another dimension had already absorbed Ikousai’s body inside and vanished.

The body of Yasakani no Magatama itself also shrank and vanished, Ame no Murakumo slashed empty air.

Ikousai disappeared again.

She was right now located in an another dimension. He couldn’t Foresight at all where she would appear next.

He couldn’t sense the magic power of another dimension or the like!

“O piling up wisdom in human history, become the armor that armored my body in several layer! Heavily, thickly, reject every brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Kazuki prepared for the attack that he didn’t know when it would come and deployed defensive magic. He poured magic power into Zekorbeni and set up a thick armor on his whole body.

Immediately his armor was broken. He received an attack that was impossible to Foresight from behind.

By the time he turned back, Ikousai was already vanishing.

Both evasion and counterattack didn’t make it in time.

…There was no other way than to sense the magic power when she came out for even an instant faster and react.

Kazuki concentrated his mind and guarded against the magic power that he didn’t know when it would come.

―A magic power at his back once again!

Kazuki tried to escape from the slash right away.

But while he was still in an unsightly posture of frantically twisting his body, he was cut down by Ikousai.

…He didn’t make it. She was just too fast from when she appeared and then attacking.

“Hahaha, run around more! You pitiful worm!!”

Ikousai laughed scornfully while once again disappearing into another dimension.

“…So this is the power of the Sacred Treasure she has.”

He wouldn’t be able to escape if he couldn’t react more instantaneously…

If he didn’t overcome this wall then he wouldn’t be able to fight properly.

No, even if he could avoid the slash and counterattacked, there was still the auto-defense of [Mizukagami no Tate].

If he didn’t surpass that wall too, his attacks wouldn’t have any effect at all.

Warp and auto-defense. If he didn’t surpass these two walls simultaneously…

An unpleasant sweat flowed down his forehead.

“The Three Sacred Treasures each have the power of offense・defense・movement!”

She appeared at his back and slashed him once more. [Seusenhofer] became hacked to pieces and vanished.

Ikousai disappeared while leaving behind a yelling voice.

“Yata no Kagami is defense, Yasakani no Magatama is movement! Offense is Ame no Murakumo, but… if defense and movement are perfect then an opponent can be made to not do anything and get shutout completely!”

While receiving damage without any way to get out from the situation, Kazuki asked at the vanishing Ikousai.

“In this short time period, how can you become this skillful in using the Sacred Treasures?”

She appeared at Kazuki’s back once more and answered while slashing her blade.

“…That’s because I have been mostly Susanoo himself! There is no way Susanoo cannot use these Three Sacred Treasures skillfully!! Solomon King… I’m already waking up to the power as the King of Japanese Mythology!!”

Kazuki was slashed helplessly.

He couldn’t call her cowardly. Hit and run―it was a way of fighting that perfectly sealed the opponent.

“But that doesn’t mean that my offense is incomplete! Right now, part of my body is becoming Susanoo!! The herculean strength of god that is unrivaled under the sky!!”

The willowy woman clad in Japanese clothes, Ikousai was having one of her arm changing into the muscular arm of a giant. Certainly a single attack from that was heavy.

“…You are already not even Aisu Ikousai or anyone anymore huh.”

“What a foolish sore loser! I’m only using everything that I possessed skillfully!!”

Ikousai appeared and vanished many times over as if her existence itself was turning into an illusion. Only realistic and certain slashes were left behind.

“Thunder fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought and god speed… awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

While Kazuki kept being slashed he invoked strengthening magic for the time being so the time wasn’t wasted in vain. His physical ability was strengthened electrifyingly. Though right now there was no way he could put it to use.

“Thy rage become the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden! Answer the Kagura of soul invitation and break out storm of outcry, split the cloud and please descend here. The spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!

Ikousai also invoked a strengthening magic. She was chanting while crossing another dimension and attacking.

“This won’t drag out any longer!”

Her strike’s heaviness increased even more. Ikousai immediately dashed once more into another dimension.

Saying it in reverse, right now Ikousai was also unable to sense the magic power on this side.

Think of a breakthrough solution. …On the contrary if Ikousai was already feeling relieved from discovering just a single winning pattern, then the breakthrough from this situation would become a chance at the same time.

There was an aspect of Ikousai that was like that. He could say confidently that she hated to doubt her victory.

In contrast, no matter how cornered he was, he still had countless magic in reserve. Without doubt there was supposed to be the correct solution among these options. He was able to believe that there was a possibility of victory no matter what kind of disadvantageous situation he was in.

‘Are you still continuing to think even at the other side of that another dimension…?’

Kazuki was slashed many times over.

But while being slashed, he was pondering.

“…O desire that lurk in the sea of heart, that hand reach out passing through the deeply sinful flesh. O incarnation of violation entangle following the desire. Desire Tentacle.”

Kazuki silently chanted a magic that he thought would likely become necessary. It was a magic he could freely manipulate that grew out tentacles from inside the ground. ―Kazuki made the produced tentacles to not break out from the ground so that it was on standby inside the earth.

Ikousai that was inside another dimension didn’t notice that he was chanting a tentacle magic. She was similar to his side that was unable to sense the magic power of the other side.

The instant Ikousai appeared in this world, she would be captured by tentacles in a surprise attack.

…It was still impossible. He still needed some more conditions. He was still unable to even evade her attack. His reaction was just too slow, surely by the tome the tentacles appeared Ikousai would be already gone.

He was slashed again. He was concentrating at his pondering, but Ikousai’s slash was by no means light. Rather, his magic power was shaved off steadily and his remaining time was rapidly shortening.

Think. What was needed was an even more sensitive sensor.

A sensor to detect the opponent’s appearance. Kazuki didn’t have that kind of magic. He had never used something like that in all of his battles until now, so Ikousai also roughly knew about that aspect of him.

But if he changed his point of view for his currently existing magic…

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Kazuki switched to Phoenix’s dress. Kazuki’s Magic Dress transformed from the silver suit to a flame armor.

“Burn to ash all that you touch… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

He poured magic power in the amount more than what was needed originally into Zekorbeni and invoked a low level magic.

A flame in the amount that was incomparable with when he was using [Self Burning] normally was completely covering Kazuki’s whole body.

Excessively large amounts of flame―he manipulated that with his will―he stretched out the flame like a net to his surrounding in a 360° angle.

For the flame to be manipulated by his will meant that the flame got across to Kazuki’s mind. This flame passed through his nerves and was close to being a part of his body.

It was hard to detect a generation of magic power in a space where there was nothing and react immediately. He would be late no matter what.

But reacting immediately when something was touching his body could be done instantly if he was watching out for it.

And then, for the sake of surpassing the two walls―he needed one more method.

Think.

Ikousai appeared―right in the middle of the net of flame.

Right there! Kazuki immediately reacted as if his body was directly hit.

“This is!?” Ikousai raised a shocked voice from being so suddenly caught inside flame.

But there was not much of damage from the flame that was spread out thin. She didn’t even pay it any heed and swung her blade.

The reaction that Kazuki immediately took was not an evasive action.

A large amount of tentacles overflowed out breaking the ground with a thunderous sound, it entangled Ikousai who was floating in the air and bound her hands and feet.

“Guh-!?” Ikousai raised an agitated voice.

Kazuki turned his body while swinging his blade.

Not at Ikousai―the blade ran through his own left wrist.

He had removed his own left hand’s defensive magic. Fresh blood scattered at the same time while he was turning back.

It was his last hand for the sake of overcoming the second wall.

Kazuki directed his left hand at Ikousai and spurted out his blood. Blood spurt was reflected on Mizukagami no Tate at Ikousai’s hand, At that moment in order to protect Ikousai from the spilled blood, Mizukagami no Tate pulled Ikousai’s arm on its own accord and defended automatically.

It was blocked. The entirety of the blood was blocked by Mizukagami no Tate.

Mizukagami no Tate was dirtied. …At this moment, Ikousai was not paying attention to that fact.

“Just tentacles on this degree!”

With the right arm that was transformed into a giant, she tore apart the tentacles with brute force before trying to cut away at the tentacles by swinging around her katana with her right arm that had obtained freedom. After all it was just tentacles from a level 2 magic. If Susanoo’s herculean strength was exerted it wouldn’t pose any challenge at all.

With a hair breadth timing Kazuki stabbed Ame no Murakumo and blocked Ikousai’s katana. The situation became a sword locking contest with him protecting the tentacles from being cut away.

Ikousai noticed how Mizukagami no Tate didn’t react and for the first time a look of impatience floated on her expression. And then she noticed―how the mirror didn’t reflect anything from being dirtied by blood.

“O august god that call the storm, please bestow thy breath on my back that is dancing under the heaven! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai invoked reinforcement magic while locking her sword with Kazuki. It was a magic that accelerated her every single action by manipulating the wind freely.

But her objective was not acceleration, she was attempting to wipe away the blood that dirtied Mizukagami no Tate with wind.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki who had read ahead that Ikousai was going to do that had also began to chant ahead and invoked the magic at the same time. It was a defensive magic that manipulated the wind freely and defended against enemy’s attack.

But his objective was not defense. He collided the wind at Ikousai’s manipulated wind from the opposite direction. He neutralized the wind that was trying to wipe away the blood and also trying to keep the blood staying on the mirror surface.

It became a double layered sword locking contest―an entanglement of blade and blade that was trying break each other’s sword stance, and also wind against wind that entangled with each other twisting and bending in various directions trying to outwit each other.

He wouldn’t let her bisect the tentacles. He wouldn’t let her wipe off the blood on the mirror.

Both of them manipulated their respective blade and wind with a do-or-die spirit. This moment was exactly the moment that Kazuki had been waiting for.

“…You {{furigana|fake King of Japanese Mythology|Susanoo}}! This is the victory of the King of Solomon’s power! Even I am already awakening to the power of my bond!”

Just a moment was enough. He drove magic power into Zekorbeni―and invoked magic instantaneously.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death, burn that body and liberate the last flame, become the sun of the surface…! Imitation Flare!!”

Level 8 magic he could invoke from his bond with Mio―between Kazuki and Ikousai who were unfolding a double layered sword locking contest, the avatar of the immortal bird was floating, it liberated all of the flame in its body and turned into a small pseudo sun. That energy of light and heat possessed directionality and it advanced in Ikousai’s direction.

The Mizukagami no Tate reflected nothing.

“UOOO…!?” Ikousai was burned entirely together with the tentacles by the colossal heat. Her defensive magic power was smashed up. The blood evaporated and the stain on Mizukagami no Tate was sticking onto the mirror even more.

While her body was ablaze Ikousai finally succeed in running away into the entrance of Yasakani no Magatama.

Kazuki maintained the flame sensor and stretched it out to his surroundings.

In order to escape from that range, Ikousai appeared far separated from the distance of sword range.

“The blessing of Susanoo o <{{furigana|the spouse of rice plant|lightning}}>, cover the surface and show the power that smash and devastate violently…Heitei Banrai!!”

She invoked a large scale attack magic at the same time with her reappearance.

It was a high speed chanting due to her possessed assimilation with Susanoo.

Dark clouds hung over the clear blue sky overhead in the blink of an eye, lightning cloud and lightning cloud clashed with each other and made it rained down lightning. It was a magic that didn’t give any place to escape even if he Foresigthed it. But―

“So you throw away yourself as a swordsman huh Ikousai! That’s pointless! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

With Ame no Murakumo, Kazuki mowed down the downpour of lightning.

With that one sweep―an invincible blade that was like a soundless wind bisected all the lightning and lightning clouds with one slash and made them all disappear. Witnessing the power of Ame no Murakumo that was finally made apparent, Ikousai’s eyes opened wide in shock.

In panic Ikousai tried to escape to another dimension.

“Mode・Merfolk!!”

But before she could do that―Kazuki instantly had Zekorbeni switched. The flame armor changed into water feather robe. He poured magic power at the same time into Zekorbeni.

“Time turn painting circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything into inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! Ice Age!!”

Ikousai who was going to escape into Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air froze instantly altogether with the space. Her defensive magic power was smashed up and Ikousai’s muscle instantly stiffened.

Kazuki ran. He closed the distance in an instant and swung Ame no Murakumo at the frozen space.

“Carry the mystery in the blade crest, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

The chill that spread out widely in all the space was compressed into the blade of Ame no Murakumo.

The blade where the compressed chill was residing―was slashed diagonally at Ikousai who was freezing in place from her shoulder.

Ikousai barely moved Susanoo’s right arm in time and blocked the attack with her katana.

A terrific impact was generated.

―It was not only a clash between blade and blade, extremely low temperature was conducted instantly through the blade, turning the metal’s crystalline structure brittle where it was going to break.

The defensive magic power of Ikousai that extended until her blade was magically trying to neutralize this cooling pulverization phenomenon. Ikousai’s defensive magic power was smashed up in large amount just in an instant.

―That {{furigana|recoil|reflection}}. From the impact of an enormous smashed magic, the body of Ikousai who was moving her foot to another dimension was blown away. He would continue like this and end this in one go―just like in his battle with Hel.

“Tenrou Kaidan!”

Ikousai’s body, that he thought was going to collapse onto the ground just like that got up as if she was rebounding on an invisible spring and she adjusted her stance for a counterattack.

Ikousai’s original magic technique! Kazuki who aimed for a pursuing attack was taken by surprise.

Her explosive thought in regard with the unexpected situation that was happening to her―as expected, Ikousai was an excellent swordsman.

At the same time―Ikousai’s figure changed.

“Hand over more power Susanoo! In exchange… I don’t care even if you plunder me more!!”

Ikousai’s trademark Japanese clothes disintegrated into Prima Materia and transformed into a completely different jet black costume. It was exactly the same like carving the avatar of Susanoo onto her body.

Susanoo’s power of existence that was suppressed into just Ikousai’s right arm ran amok into Ikousai’s whole body. He felt vast magic power was going crazy at the inside of her skin.

Ikousai―liberated that in the shape of magic.

“O young noble of storm, set free all of that violent emotion right here!”

It was a reinforcement magic―it was also in a level that he had never seen before until now.

Kazuki was able to Foresight the invoked magic but―his body had already begun to move in a pursuing attack.

He couldn’t stop.

Kazuki accelerated using [{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Level 6}}] and [{{furigana|Ride Lightning|Level 5}}] while [{{furigana|Ice Age|Level 8}}]’s cold was compressed inside the blade of Ame no Murakumo, he unleashed a thrust with all that.

He didn’t expect Ikousai to have put her stance in order, but there shouldn’t be anything to criticize in this single attack of his.

“Residing in my body, make another showing of the tragedy of {{furigana|Takamagahara|the heavens}}!!”

While chanting reinforcement magic, Ikousai threw away Yata no Kagami and thrust out her left fist.

The katana gripped in her right hand was still repelled because of the impact from before.

In desperation she was only swinging her left arm―it was kind of like a left straight.

But the instant his blade and her fist collided, Ikousai’s unknown reinforcement magic was invoked.

It was the ultimate reinforcement magic.

“{{furigana|Bougyaku Bushin|Tyrannical God of Military Arts}}!!!!”

For an instant he hallucinated Ikousai’s left fist turn gigantic.

*KAA-* A flash of the collision between magic powers―Kazuki’s body was blown away. He received a hard blow that unbelievably overmatched his attack and hit him, Kazuki opened his eyes wide unable to believe what just happened.

Ikousai took a further step forward at the direction of the blown away Kazuki. *DOSHIN!* The earth shook. This time she raised her right hand that was holding her katana tightly―and swung it down.

He was unable to take any evasive motion or defense at all.

It was a completely dreadful slashing attack that he had never experienced personally before. The blade was pushed into his body diagonally starting from his shoulder.

[Custom Liberion] burst and scattered leaving none of its original shape behind.

His defensive magic power burst open and Kazuki’s body was blown away for many meters through Sekigahara.

…He was safe. He is still living. While lying down on the ground, Kazuki reflexively thought like that.

It was a blow that for an instant made him unable to think that he was protected by a defensive magic power.

What the hell, with that power… so that’s Susanoo’s full power!

“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!”

It was not the blown away Kazuki, but Ikousai who was raising a shriek that was sounded completely in agony.

She was trembling clatteringly looking like she was unable to suppress what was inside her body.

But even while trembling she kicked the ground powerfully and ran at Kazuki who was lying down on the ground.

Once again, that strong sword with hard to believe power was raised up.

…It would be bad to be hit with that kind of destructive power in succession.

No, he couldn’t get hit again for even one more time with that!

With the table turned, this time it was Kazuki that was cornered. Ikousai was approaching with the speed of a raging wave.

With his thought working explosively in an instant―at that instant, Kazuki thought it fortunate that currently he was clad in [Mode・Merfolk]. Without his date with Koyuki he would get killed here.

“Moves in the Field!!”

With a prompt judgment, Kazuki pulled out the most optimum solution.

His blue feather robe shined, Kazuki froze the surrounding ground surface.

Ikousai had never seen this magic. Also Kazuki invoked the magic just too fast for Ikousai to predict that it would turn out like this, and then currently she had also lost her presence of mind. Ikousai’s foot that was treading powerfully on the ground while raising her katana overhead, slipped. All of that power turned into nothing.

“What the!?”

While falling down, even so Ikousai was still swinging down her katana in desperation. Because she did that right after flopping down, the edge of that attack didn’t reach Kazuki.

“Impossible… reach! Shiraha Kagerou!!”

The instant he thought it wouldn’t reach, with that secret technique Ikousai extended the length of her katana.

But this time Kazuki was not surprised. He had already remembered that his opponent was a swordsman in the level that could do such a thing. Taking a precise half-step back, he saw off the tips of the elongated katana passing him away with paper thin difference.

And then in a counterattack he took a step forward.

“ “UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!” ” Both of them yelled at the same time.

As if scooping up the falling down Ikousai, Kazuki raised the Ame no Murakumo that was filled with a condensed cold.

Their offensive powers were mutually inflated. This time it was Ikousai who was blown away with a single strike.

“Te, Tenrou Kaidan!” Ikousai’s body that was blown away rebounded back at him.

But Kazuki didn’t swing his katana completely. He immediately reversed his blade and laid in wait, able to swing a second slash any time. The Tenrou Kaidan with its movement read was the same as if coming to offer herself to become a sandbag.

Even faster than Ikousai’s counterattack, Kazuki swung down his second slash. Her defensive magic power was pulverized. This time Ikousai didn’t use Tenrou Kaidan and turned into a somersault before rolling on the ground.

He wouldn’t allow any counterattack at all and kept beating her! Kazuki drew closer to Ikousai with Ame no Murakumo that still carried the compressed cold in it in his hand.

“Susanoo!” Ikousai yelled.

“Susanoo, give me more! Hand over more power!!”

“Stop Ikousai! You are really going to lose yourself at this rate!”

Ikousai had already reached the limit where she was just barely suppressing the power. If she did more than this, inviting Susanoo completely into her inside…!!

“GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA-! SUSANOOOOOOO!!”

Ikousai who was lying on the ground sprang up her whole body as if the blood flow throughout her body was boiling up, she was struggling. From her right arm that had been changed into Susanoo himself, a muddy black magic power was overflowing out and went to encroach into Ikousai’s body. In the blink of an eye the color and texture of her skin was changing. Her body was being converted into a totally different bone structure and muscle. She was becoming a male god with flawless darkish skin.

She couldn’t control it at all.

Ikousai herself let escaped a breath of dread “Hyii-!” witnessing the transformation from her neck to her lower body.

But once a Diva had been presented with a flesh body, they wouldn’t stop anymore even if their host lost their nerve. Ikousai who immediately relied on Susanoo from her fear of defeat already didn’t have any willpower left to oppose that.

Ikousai was going to vanish if it kept like this.

Altogether with her sword art’s technique that she had bet her life all this time to temper.

“Stop it Ikousai, don’t you lose that!” <ref>It’s not clear what Kazuki mean by ‘that’. The original text is also ambiguous like this</ref>

Kazuki spontaneously shouted.

He loved sword art. He had respect for someone that worked hard in sword.

Kazuki was… he had recognized Ikousai as his rival, he respected her skill, he noticed that in a sense he fell in love. <ref>The word used here in the raw is ‘Ai’ which means love without ambiguousness. First time this word is used here I think, usually they used more ambiguous words like ‘daisuki’ which can still be meant as ‘like’</ref>

He earnestly sympathized towards Ikousai’s strength, he felt respect and affection.

That Ikousai, right now, her figure that was going to completely throw herself away for the sake of her longing to become strong was something that he absolutely wouldn’t accept, no matter what.

Muster out the strength for the sake of protecting!

Kazuki’s mind tensed in that instant and he concentrated.

The body moved naturally. With a movement that didn’t have even a single futility in it he took a step forward.

…What Kanae worked out, that technique!

Finally Susanoo’s magic power completely eroded everywhere of the body below the neck and it fully covered the face of Ikousai that painted the look of terror. The last stronghold of the existence called Ikousai, when even that fell then Ikousai’s everything would be changed into the god of rage.

The timing, that would become the cornerstone of Susanoo’s encroachment.

With a motion that had been honed, Kazuki swung down Ame no Murakumo.

That was the most ultimate movement that the flesh body could possibly build. The motion was different from Hayashizaki Kanae’s optimum movement, an optimum movement solution that was only his. Added to that, with a perfect timing he finally reached it. The gears were meshing perfectly with each other.

The single strike that broke down every kind of magic phenomenon.

*DON!* Something shot off from Ikousai’s body―and vanished. The pitch black magic power that eroded Ikousai’s body was torn off, broke down, and evacuated back to Astrum.

“…Ju… just now… what kind of technique that…?”

Ikousai who was a researcher of sword asked that as the first thing even while sprawling down.

The duel was decided. Kazuki answered while slowly pointing out the tip of his sword right before her eyes.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki. The highest peak of Japan’s sword art, that my little sister worked out. …Recognize your defeat, Ikousai. Both as the King of Yamato, and also as a swordsman.”

Part 4

…Now that he remembered, his wrist hurt.

Only after this late Kazuki grimaced his face from the blood that continued to flow from his left hand.

“O dazzling beauty of fire of reincarnation, burn the surface of life and make bud the regeneration inside… Anti-Aging!”

He invoked the magic that accelerated cell renewal and restored the wound of the body.

Even with magic power yet if a human bled out in a large amount then he would die.

“…I won’t recognize it.” Ikousai squeezed out her voice while still sprawling down on the ground.

“I’m… going to stand up no matter how many times… I’ll keep challenging you.”

“If that’s what you want to do then its fine if you do that. I absolutely cannot do anything like stealing your life, so you just do as you please.”

In this case his bond with her was completely different compared to his bonds with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion, Kazuki felt something like a bond between swordsmen with her and his expression broke out into a smile.

Although before this fight he had already spouted off some abusive language about how he had grown tired already of facing her.

“But as promised, I’ll receive all of the Three Sacred Treasures now. If you say that you are going to challenge me again, you are going to be empty handed next. You’ve got to train really diligently before that won’t you?”

Kazuki plundered Yasakani no Magatama from Ikousai’s powerless hand and then picked up the thrown away Yata no Kagami. Ikousai groaned “Shit…” while being treated like that.

“You can do whatever you like about how the conclusion between us is going to be, but… the matter about Japan and Yamato is settled already.”

A sudden command rang out in Sekigahara.

“Go!”

The neigh of the horses that seemed to paint the atmosphere pitch black answered that.

From the west direction, *DO-DO-DO-* a sound of earth tremor was audible.

It was the sound of horses’ hooves coming closer. Kazuki who understood that turned back.

The pure black cavalry of the Emperor’s Imperial Guard Squad of China’s army that appeared out of nowhere was rushing all at once at Kazuki and Ikousai.

The one who gave the command was Loki.

“What are you planning!?” Kazuki yelled at the really sudden happening.

Their number was about ten horsemen. …These guys, where in the world were they coming from!? He had confirmed at the beginning, these guys shouldn’t be anywhere near here.

Ambush troop…? But there was no hiding place in this field where the visibility of the surrounding was great.

The cavalry that was on the level of having achieved the unity of horse and man was clad in magic power, they were shortening the distance in the blink of an eye.

Arthur was flustered but he still rushed to Kazuki and Ikousai, whose battle was over, in order to cover him.

“Stop! If you all don’t stop…!”

Arthur was yelling, but the cavalry was not stopping.

Arthur didn’t lose his composure and he didn’t even hesitate.

“If all of you don’t stop… draw!!”

Magic power light wrapped the stick that Arthur was holding close to his body, it transformed into an elegant knight sword with gold ornament. The Sacred Treasure that was famous in legend―Excalibur.

“壮揚兵馬(Zhuang yang bingma)!” <ref>Don’t really know how to translate this, this is said in Chinese, Zhuang=Strong/robust, yang=whipping a horse to urge it, bingma=troops and horse</ref> “杀, 杀(Sha―, sha―)!” <ref>This is like a sound people made when they are urging the horse, but the Chinese word also means ‘kill/slaughter/butcher’</ref>

The soldiers atop the horses let out words of violent atmosphere from their mouths. And then several streaks of low level attack magic flew wildly all at once at them. Completely like a wild shooting of cavalry rifles.

Kazuki too took a stance with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Excalibur!”

“Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Against the approaching bullets of flame, lightning, or ice―Kazuki and Arthur that were standing side by side swung the swords that were their proof as King at the same time. A flash of horizontal line erased the flying bullets like smoke.

After all those were attack magic to hold them back in the first place. The cavalry shrank the distance even closer.

What made Kazuki feel a chill was how the cavalry fired magic wildly regardless of Ikousai who was sprawling down right besides him.

The one who gave the order was Loki, and the one that came attacking then was the soldiers of China. These guys already didn’t pay any mind of what was going to happen to Yamato after this or the like.

“Finish off the exhausted Hayashizaki Kazuki and his comrades in this place!”

Loki yelled. “Ilyailiya! You too!!”

Loki and also the illegal magicians were rushing to their direction behind the cavalry.

“Immediately using other so roughly… No, I see, so he has that kind of ulterior motive. What a petty Diva.”

Ilyailiya who was standing beside Regina was murmuring to herself.

“Regina! You take care of Ilyailiya!!”

Arthur looked back and yelled while going to meet the attack of the cavalry unit.

“…Chih! Trying to instruct me around just for the sake of this country!! But Ilyailiya, I really can’t stomach you!!”

“Agoni Koparyof… Mec!”

“Ptéra Lonkhé!”

Ilyailiya changed one of her hand into a sliver blade that she swung down, while Regina blocked it with a thick Resist and stabbed back with her spear.

“Kazu-nii-!”

Everyone from the Witch’s Mansion that came to witness the duel with their own eyes and also the guard knights that were protecting the top brass were rushing to him all at once. But the cavalry of China would arrive at his location faster than them.

“Hayashizaki-kun. Please take Ikousai away and escape.”

Arthur worried about Kazuki’s exhaustion and said that.

“Even for you isn’t this too excessive. It’s one against ten.”

“It’s unnecessary for you to worry about me! There is no such thing as excessive or the like ahead of the path that a knight should advance on!”

Leaving those words behind, he went to intercept the approaching cavalry squad. ‘Is he serious’…Kazuki saw him off.

“Loki bastard…”

Ikousai whose whole body was damaged from inside by Susanoo was raising her upper body with difficulty.

“So he already considered me the loser from the start and cowardly prepared an ambush troop like this…!”

“No, that guy is a Diva that always prepares a situation so it will go well for him no matter what kind of result turned out.”

That guy easily discarded Yamato.

From the start he didn’t have anything he wanted to protect or the like. That was why he easily changed his attitude like that.

From the east, there was also a single horseman that rang out the sound of hooves approaching near Kazuki and Ikousai.

“Now then King, what are you going to do?”

―It was Shouko-san riding her horse.

“You knew that it would become like this didn’t you?”

Even though Shouko-san was in the position of being a witness of the duel. From the beginning she was already prepared, riding her horse here for the sake of battle.

She was grinning widely on top her horse while looking down on him. It was only her smiling face that was innocent like the sun.

“Among those Imperial Guard bunches, there is a guy that can use concealment magic that hide their appearances. The extent of its effect is ten people. Using that to become an ambush troop is those guys’ specialty. It’s just as you said, I have expected this.”

“You have information until that much. Why didn’t you teach it to us?”

“I forgot to mention it.”

…This girl.

“What are you going to do now, King. If you clash with them like this… there might be some damage that comes out to your comrades in a place where your hand doesn’t reach.”

It was her usual unpleasant tone that seemed to be amused while in her position where the happening were other people’s problem.

“I have thought this from quite a while ago, putting you aside, several of your comrades are a little inadequate to seriously clash against China. Just look at that.”

From atop her horse, she pointed at the beginning of the hostilities that had opened exactly at that moment between Arthur and the ten horsemen.

Even further behind Loki and three of his close illegal magician associates were following after the cavalry. There was also the figure of that black skinned girl called Naiarlako among them.

“Those tens horsemen are chosen among the best of China’s army. I think even with Arthur as the opponent with the ten of them the battle will be more than equal y’know. Well, Arthur too is not exposing all his hand here so I wonder if he is cutting corners. And here your comrades will rush there after this. Loki and his guys will also come running. If they clash with each other just like this, now, I wonder what will happen then.”

She longwindedly talked in a roundabout way plainly trying to agitate him.

But certainly, Kazuki was scared of his comrades fighting in a place where he was not there.

“Even winning against Yamato like this, Japan is still a minor power. However feel relieved, of course this Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku will lend her hand to you! That’s why this time for sure…”

At this point her way of talking changed completely into a heavy tone.

“…This time for sure, feel some obligation properly. Not to Germany, but towards us.”

Shouko-san left those words behind and spurred her reins, she was heading to reinforce Arthur.

“…That kind of thing is an unnecessary concern you know.”

Leme materialized beside Kazuki.

“The contractor of us, the Solomon 72 Pillar is not inferior at all against the contractor of other Mythology. …Kazuki, you too have become a splendid King. Leme and the others have stopped our test for all of you. We are going to hand over that power completely. This is not only regarding you… but for your <favored princesses> too.” <ref>The kanji used here is寵姫(chouki) which means ‘favorite mistress’. The first kanji used alone means ‘favor/affection’, while the second kanji means ‘noble lady/princess’, so it can also mean favored princess/lady</ref>

“Completely handing over…? Are you saying that until now you were still holding back on us?”

Leme didn’t answer. Right there Mio and the others were rushing at him.

“Kazu-nii! We are going to fight so Kazu-nii escape… kyaa-!”

“The Magic Dress is…!?”

The moment they arrived Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses shined dazzlingly. …It was the two whose positivity levels were above 150. Above their head, the avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were floating sublimely.

{The time that should arrive has come. Right now this country is not a baby bird that is still waiting to grow into an adult. The time to liberate the power that you should possess has come.}

{The King is standing here, and then the princesses that are the most favored by the King were born. We too are going to offer this power without sparing anything left to the princesses.}

The avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were absorbed into Mio and Koyuki. The Magic Dresses of the two, who were taken aback, were continuing to shine.

Kazuki turned his face to Leme in order to demand for an explanation.

“What is happening!?”

“You have become a human that is worthy as King. Until now, so to speak was [the testing period of Solomon King], but in this occasion of your victory in the battle against Yamato, Leme and the others are also recognizing you for real as the King of this country. From now on Solomon 72 Pillar and Japan are truly a collective of one body and soul that shares the same fate. Consequently we are liberating a new power for the comrades that are supporting you.”

“A new power? This time it’s not to me, but to everyone?”

“A new power… the power of Solomon 72 Pillar that was scattered until now is temporarily concentrated into a special Magika Stigma. That is the <Chouki Magician>. Watch…” <ref>If you guys can think of a cooler way to refer this transformation please tell me</ref>

With a flash shining brightly for an instant―the luminescence from Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses finally settled down.

When the light settled, both of their Magic Dresses achieved [evolution]―with a single glance he understood that it was not transformation but an evolution. With the contractor recognized by the Diva that they were worthy, the ornaments that decorated the dress became something with more gravity. Like flower petals in full bloom.

Phoenix was orange and Vepar was light blue, with their personal color staying the same, the Magic Dresses turned into something with raw materials that possessed depth like a thick magic power made real.

“…This, Phoenix’s magic power is transmitted at me through the Stigma…! Phoenix is supplying me with magic power!!”

Mio touched her greatly exposed breast with one of her hands and raised a voice of wonder.

“Magic power supplied from Diva you say…? Is that kind of thing possible? What is called as Summoning Magic is so to speak an action where the contractor receives a [magic blueprint] from the Diva right?”

Summoning Magic was receiving the blue print of the ten magic that symbolized the myth of the Diva through the Stigma. Using that blueprint the contractor kneaded their own magic power and caused a magic phenomenon in a greater scale and efficiency that was far more complex compared to the phenomenon that was caused by general magic.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 161.jpg|thumb]]

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 162.jpg|thumb]]

But in the end the one that invoked the magic was nothing more than their own magic power.

“Correct, Summoning Magic is just bestowing the source of magic phenomenon. But in the first place a Diva is a vast mass of magic power. Nevertheless there is a reason why Diva doesn’t lend away that magic power. …That’s because there are a large number of contractors. For example Phoenix has dozens of contractor in the Knight Order. He is unable to share his power equally to all of them.”

In order to deal with the illegal magicians and Demon Beast that appeared throughout the whole land of Japan, Solomon 72 Pillar distributed their power to a large number of knights. Even so the number of Magica Stigma was still quiet lacking.

“That scattered power is… temporarily, concentrated on the Magica Stigma that you favored. That’s the Chouki Magician. Using a direct connection with their Diva, their chanting speed becomes faster and they can cast large scale magic from the magic power of the Diva itself that is lent to them. …But during the time Amasaki Mio becomes a Chouki Magician, all of the other contractors of Phoenix become unable to use Summoning Magic though.”

Zekorbeni was the King’s trump card, and then this was the princesses’ trump card…

“…It’s great that we got a power up but, I think its fine even if you don’t up the exposure rate too.”

Even while Koyuki was twisting her body around fidgetingly while acting embarrassed, she kept stealing glances at Kazuki.

He had the feeling that even while being embarrassed she was indirectly appealing to Kazuki.

Certainly Koyuki’s dress that until now was in the shape like a school swimsuit turned into a suit with a sense of translucence as if the skin was showing through just like that with a cutting that was a little bold.

“I think it’s cute you know. …No, now is not the time for that though.”

In that direction Arthur and Shouko-san were struggling hard against the cavalry of ten horsemen as their opponents. Behind them Loki and his group were standing by.

“Chouki… With Kazu-nii as the King, we are the princesses!!”

Mio hopped up and down happily then like a princess she puffed out her chest and instructed Kazuki.

“Kazu-nii just withdraw! We are not only going to keep getting protected by Kazu-nii, we are going to protect Kazu-nii too! Just like what we promised at the beginning!!”

Mio and the others rushed with full speed to the location of the fighting.

“Otouto-kun has to conquer us more so that we can quickly become like that too.”

Kaguya-senpai too who was watching over the development with wide eyes was following after Mio while saying that.

…Certainly he who was running out of gas right now might just be a hindrance here.

He should move out of the way while preparing himself to move immediately if something happened.

“We are drawing back, Ikousai.” Kazuki pulled out the hand of Ikousai who was still powerlessly sprawling down.

Ikousai was flustered “Wha-!?” having her hand grasped and she resisted, trying to shake off his hand.

“Stop it! I have never got my hand held by the opposite sex you know!”

“…It’s not like I hold your hand for something strange, there is no way I can let you get away right now. You are a prisoner you know?”

“Kuh… I won’t forgive this disgrace…!”

For a while Kazuki kept pulling at Ikousai’s hand like a tug of war, but then “Sheesh troublesome!” he lost his temper and carried up Ikousai forcefully from her waist.

He ran in this princess carry posture toward the east side where the stronghold of the Knight Order was located.

“I―am―dir―ti―ed-!”

“There is no way you got dirtied just by a carry like this!”

“Is the King of Britain just around this level huh!?”

Chukadou’s Imperial Guard―Son Shouryuu bared his teeth and howled like a wild monkey making an intimidation. In his hand the Nyoibou created by his contracted Diva, {{furigana|Seiten Taisei|Sun Wukong}} was gripped.

Other than him another six horsemen, in total seven horsemen were surrounding Arthur.

“I don’t really want to use Summoning Magic against the likes of all of you.”

As if waving his finger patronizingly, Arthur brandished Excalibur. In the end Excalibur was a Sacred Treasure. With Arthur Basileus relying fully on it, he particularly hid the power of his Diva.

He felt Loki’s gaze. He didn’t really want to show his hand here.

“You really said it!!”

The seven horsemen matched their breath and assaulted Arthur without giving him any opening to dodge. Nyoibou, {{furigana|Houtengeki|Heaven Ji}}, {{furigana|Jahoko|Snake Spear}}, {{furigana|Gekkajou|Moon Fang Staff}}, {{furigana|Rougabou|Wolf Fang Pole}}… all of them created their own respective Sacred Treasures and added the speed of their horses into their attack like a falling meteor coming at Arthur. All of them were Magika Stigmas that had expertise in their weapon technique.

…No, was it as expected that he couldn’t get out from this just with a single sword?

Arthur honestly recognized his opponents and took out a small wood branch from inside his glen check suit. It was a small oak branch that carried the magic power of a druid.

He carried it around in reserve as an item that had the characteristic of a disposable item after a one-time use.

He pointed the tips of that branch to the opponents without considerable regret of wasting it and threw it away.

The instant it left Arthur’s hand, the small branch set free its magic power and it grew into a giant trunk in the air. The solid trunk diverged into several branches while spreading wide, and entangled the seven horsemen.

Their advances were obstructed. While they were trying to escape from the tree branches that even now were still elongating, their sure-kill formation was disturbed. Just with that the battle was now his―a single sword was enough to face them hand-to-hand, one by one and crush them.

Arthur raised Excalibur overhead and rushed aiming for Son Shouryuu who was in the middle of the disordered rank.

…He could also blow away all seven horsemen altogether if he got serious.

But the reason why his will to fight didn’t get that far was not only because of Loki’s gaze.

Because it was obvious that the fault was in Yamato’s side who broke the agreed stipulation, he was not reluctant to lend a hand to Japan like this. But because of that, if Japan’s Knight Order was going to leave dealing with this situation all to the foreign forces like this, then in that case they deserved to be scorned….

“Still, if the King has used up all his power then next it’s the turn of his close aides to show their power for him, now then…”

With a glance Arthur took a look at the encampment behind, he was anticipating for Japan’s Knight Order to rouse themselves.

“As always, you ran around well! You insect are shrewd as usual!!” <ref>The underline is because the speaker is speaking with a heavy accent</ref>

A manner that made people think of Kan’u Unchou… rather than that it was the huge girl that exchanged contract with <Kantei Seiten> himself that was yelling at Shouko while swinging around Seiryuutou. <ref>Kan’u Unchou=Guan Yu’s name in Japan, Kantei Seiten is his name when he was deified. Seiryuutou(Blue Dragon Sword) is Guan Yu’s famous weapon, I think</ref>

Other than her, two more horsemen were chasing around Shouko.

But the horse of the escaping Shouko―had been transformed into a completely different living thing. Using the magic of her contracted Diva <Taikoubou> the horse was evolved into a magic creature <{{furigana|Suppushan|elpahure}}>, with its mysterious appearance that was a crossbreed of various animals’ appearance, it was flying in the sky as if swimming even though it didn’t have wings.

“Your attack is always a large swing huh! I’m already practiced buying time like this with you guys as the opponent y’know!”

Shouko who was riding Suppushan nimbly moved around with a far greater maneuverability than the cavalrymen could and she further laid out violet magic smoke around.

“But, if you are just running around then you won’t be able to obtain victory!!”

The huge woman yelled. As for Shouko―’As always she is a woman that cannot pay attention to the situation.’ Inside her heart she was laughing derisively.

She was saying threatening things to Hayashizaki Kazuki, but Loki had already achieved his objective. That guy was already in the state of waiting for the chance to retreat. That was why just buying time like this was good enough.

Shouko had noticed. Loki and the illegal magicians with him pretended to join the fight yet stayed still in the middle of the way He was watching her and Arthur from the distance where he could escape anytime.

Although for the moment she was laying out smoke screen… it would be her loss if she was observed even if she fought seriously.

Shouko who was straddling Suppushan and flew ran around parrying the severe martial arts of the Chinese cavalrymen like a flexible willow. Both her hands were swaying to and fro around and she directed a fooling around face to the horsemen chasing her.

“Hmph, what are you talking about that I cannot obtain victory. Idiooooooooott! Your King is ugly!!”

‘Now then, what will become the cue’, Shouko looked back at the behind―and saw the Magica Stigmas of Japan rushing here with their body clad in an evolved Magic Dress.

“From the bottom of earth dance the wing and scatter. Trail behind the spiraling wind, become the bullet that reveal the fury of the star! Flap, shoot and destroy! {{furigana|Volcanic Barrett|Lava Spiral Flower}}!!”

After Mio’s instantaneous chanting, the ground was splitting up in cracks and bullet of lava was floating, it ride the spiraling wind of Phoenix’s wing and shot out.

Koyuki too chanted quickly at the same time.

“O the utmost limit of permanence, with that freezing wind please comfort this chest. With the flowing silence of rejection, let’s announce the demise of that life… {{furigana|Arctic Wind|North Pole Wind}}!!”

The wind of intense cold that symbolized the world where life couldn’t live was brought about into this world following Koyuki’s will.

Both were level 1 magic in the first place, but those destructive powers were greatly amplified.

“Fuh… as expected they won’t leave it to us huh. It’s great that I didn’t make a misjudgment!”

Arthur’s expression broke out into a smile witnessing the attack of the Magika Stigmas who appeared to be the comrades and close aides of Hayashizaki Kazuki.

“Oops, is that some kind of power up? Wonder if that is the cue he is waiting for.”

Shouko who was earnestly running around to buy time heaved a sigh of relief.

The cavalry that was concentrating in their battle with Arthur and Shouko was taken by surprise at the magic of Koyuki and Mio that came flying, the pace of the cavalry became disturbed.

“Now! Those that can use sword are going to charge there!”

Kanae called out to Kazuha like that and went to slash at the cavalry that were in agitation.

The cavalrymen looked down on Kanae who came charging without using any Summoning Magic. They fired low level magic simultaneously and swung a single attack of a Sacred Treasure at Kanae while making light of her.

―That kind of thing wouldn’t hit Kanae. She saw through all of the intercepting attacks and leaped between the cavalrymen. She sowed disturbance while running about between the cavalrymen and made them fell further into disturbance with a single strike to each opponent that she passed.

…Kanae was feeling impatience inside her heart. It was another matter if this was a one-on-one battle, but in this chaotic melee, Shin’iki was completely unusable. In the end it was a technique that still couldn’t be called as practical for real battle.

As expected it was Summoning Magic that dictated the battlefield. She once again thought so after witnessing the power up of both Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

Perhaps both of those younger Magika Stigmas now had even become as strong as Otonashi Kaguya.

And then from now on too there should be the same power up that was waiting for that Otonashi Kaguya too.

‘Wait a second’, Kanae thought. She was troubled that her [rivals] could be powered up so casually like that.

That’s right, they are rivals.

Herself was completely pursuing the path of swordsman. That determination didn’t shake at all. But… the desire of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama even more than those girls was burning Kanae’s chest like a devilish fire.

Even though until now she showed jealousy on the surface, but inside her heart she was coolly thinking that she was herself, and they were themselves. That was because she had the thought that she didn’t even stand on the starting line at the time. But now she had finally kissed with Nii-sama and Nii-sama was looking at her as a girl.

Now that she had progressed to this point, she couldn’t stay as she was until now. Moreover that kiss…

“Nyaa<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>!!”

Something that was completely improper for the occasion filled Kanae’s head, her face was blushing bright red and she meowed. Her beautiful footwork completely degenerated into jitters and she swung around Michikage up and down.

The Sacred Treasures and attack magic of the cavalrymen flew wildly at Kanae, who thought of a strange thing and got agitated by herself.

…Damn it. Lacking in observation and concentration were something that was absolutely forbidden in the Hayashizaki-style.

“Burn to ashes all that you touch… the howl of flame without place to depend! {{furigana|Self Burning・Empress|Embrace of Fire Wing}}!!”

Flame was whirling in Kanae’s surrounding in the nick of time, the burning wings of the immortal bird became a folding shape and protected Kanae, who was enveloped inside, from the countless attack magic.

“Please be careful there! Kanae-oneesan!!” <ref>The oneesan here is using the kanji of sister in law</ref>

Mio said that with a tone that got carried away.

“I, I never remembered becoming something like a sister-in-law of someone like you!”

‘I, if I don’t stay calm’…Kanae thought while being protected inside the flame.

―Hayashizaki Kanae, thou art wholeheartedly a heaven-sent child of the sword.

Suddenly a voice rang out inside her head. Kanae was amazed with his timing.

“Bereth huh. What do you want at this kind of time? Right now I’m in the middle of a bustle that has no compare you know. Go back.”

―I have resolved myself.

“Listen to what I’m saying. This is not a situation for something like a long-winded talk. I cannot make anymore blunders.”

―I have continued to think for a long time, whether there is a way or not for me to [aid] thy resolve.

The Diva that was called as the Devil King of Indignation said that with a meek voice.

―By no means thou art going to become my contractor. Thy pure soul won’t accept a contract in equal form with me. Then… Then, I have resolved. I’m going to become thy follower. For thy sake, I’m going to distort my own state.

“What?”

―From this, I will abandon the fact that I’m a Diva. I will make all of my magic power to possess thy weapon… becoming a single Sacred Treasure. Doing that I can make thee, still as a swordsman, aim for a greater height.

“Wait, wait a second. Are you fine with that?”

Kanae was flustered. She had the feeling that an outrageous being was going to do an outrageous thing after dragging out his own resolve.

“Wait, you have been searching for a contractor to be a Magika Stigma all this time right? Surely you also have your own pride as a Diva. Why, to go that far for my sake…?”

―I am Beleth. The supporter of noble valor and earnest love. The significance of my existence as a Diva is all in there. O girl that straightforwardly follow thine own path, this is by no means an emotion of love, but I have been charmed with thy soul. A human that charmed me this much, I won’t find it anymore hereafter even if I search for eternity.

“…Hmph. I also don’t really like Sacred Treasures though.”

Kanae murmured annoyedly.

“If you say until that far, then I’ll accept you.”

Kanae too, despite appearance, was also pleased by this Diva called Beleth.

So, a supporter of noble valor and earnest love. Being liked by such a Diva didn’t feel so bad.

―Then as the replacement of thy beloved blade, call my name.

Beleth’s presence that appeared inside her consciousness through Astrum was overflowing out to the outside world.

Magic power that was like a mist of jade color floated in Kanae’s surrounding. This was Beleth’s color.

“{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}! Thy name is Beleth! O the supporter of noble valor and earnest love! That passion into my beloved blade!!”

The jade magic power flowed into Michikage in one go. Kanae shuddered from that momentum that was like a muddy stream while holding tight the hilt of her sword. Michikage was changing. It unified with Beleth!

The name of that Sacred Treasure was…<{{furigana|Kuroneko Michikage|Black Cat Path Shadow}}>!!

Countless Stigma emerged on the surface of her beloved sword. That was the shape of Beleth’s soul. The sword blade distorted and changed. ‘Don’t make any weird shape okay’, Kanae thought.

‘Similar with a Magic Dress, it’s the shape of my and thy soul hailing each other in concert’, Beleth answered.

The blade’s shape fixed into a streamlined form that gave off the impression like flowing water, a gust of wind, an impression of speed.

Kuroneko Michikage… draw out that power immediately!!

“{{furigana|Battou Kaikon―Kokui Musou|Black Coating Dream{{furigana|!!”

The Sword Division battle uniform that Kanae wore disintegrated into Prima Materia, mixing with the jade magic power that overflowed from the Sacred treasure. While making a vortex, it materialized into a completely different shape.

This was… completely like a Magic Dress?

―This long talk is exchanged inside your heart in an instant using telepathy.

At the time when the attack magic and the defensive wing of flame finished fighting each other with both sides neutralized and vanished, the contract between Beleth and Kanae was over.

At the same time with the flame vanishing, Kanae appeared in a completely new appearance.

“Kanae-san also powered up!? …Wait, is that a Magic Dress!?”

Kazuha who was right beside her was the first that noticed and raised her voice.

“No… it’s not a Magic Dress, but a power created by Sacred Treasure? But there is the presence of a Diva…?”

The girl that excelled in manipulating magic power analyzed accurately the true form of that power.

That’s right, this was not a Magic Dress. But a <Sacred Treasure Dress> that was produced by a Sacred Treasure.

Until the end the core of this was the katana in her hand. But she wondered what kind of power resided inside this black outfit that overflowed out due to the Battou Kaikon.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 169.jpg|thumb]]

{Even though it’s called a cloth, but thou doesn’t need defensive power.}

Beleth’s voice sounded the clearest she had ever heard until now.

{This is <the clothes of one who seeks the way>. Since thou made a contract with me, thou art not allowed any crude movement anymore. That black outfit become a sensor that sense the movement of the four limbs, that movement is a movement that thou idealize, the more thou move closer to thy [Quintessence Movement], the clothes will bestow Divine Protection and bring about might into the sword blade. If thou make a crude movement, the power will wane instead. This is the power that is born from the hailing of my and thy soul.}

It was an ability that was stranger than she imagined. It seemed that the Sacred Treasure didn’t simply heighten her defensive power or physical ability. In other words everything would be fine if she just swung her sword with the determination of constantly unleashing [Shin’iki] from her every single attack.

Kanae kicked the ground and attacked the enemy that was in nearest distance from her. The opponent was in the middle of chanting a spell. But it was difficult to Foresee her movement on top of the horse and Shin’iki failed.

But Kanae’s own movement was close to the quintessence. The instant the blade slashed―her black outfit shone faintly in jade color and it flowed into the blade.

An impact she never experienced before and a thunderous roar rang out. The black cavalryman was blown away to the side as if gotten hit by a cannon rather than just being slashed, the knight desperately controlled the reins so the horse barely stayed standing.

It was great if Shin’iki succeeded, yet even if it failed the attack would still become a critical hit depending on how much her movement deviated from the quintessence.

Kanae spontaneously opened her eyes wide. For Kanae who had continuously worried of her powerlessness, the attack just now gave a feedback she had never known before.

{Looks like there is irregularity in thy concentration. A crude movement like just now that resulted in embarrassing failure is intolerable so pay more attention.}

Beleth talked in a way completely like a partner. Kanae let a huff escape her nose.

“Hmph, not bad. Thank you Beleth.”

She said that in a just a little good mood. The gripped hard Sacred Treasure’s hilt emitted heat as a reply.

“They are resisting more energetically than I thought… though if luck is on our side I was thinking of making surprise attacks too.”

While maintaining a distance from the battles of Chukadou’s cavalry and Ilyailiya where he could escape immediately, Loki observed the battle progress and then he gave his order.

“Yosh! We are retreating you bastards! Run away!!”

When Kazuki, who moved away to the encampment at the back while carrying Ikousai, looked back at the battlefield, he caught the sight of Ilyailiya and the cavalry of China making a complete U-turn and retreated from there.

The speed of Ilyailiya and the cavalry were so effective that they had vanished from Sekigahara to the west before he could even say ‘ah’. It was a splendid retreating performance to the degree that it felt like anticlimaxic.

{Kazu-nii, Kazu-nii! This is an emergency, Kanae-neesan, she!}

Suddenly Mio transmitted her voice using telepathic communication to him.

{…What’s with the ‘nee-san’. I get the feeling that there is something different in how you say that. What’s wrong with Kanae?}

{Kanae-san, she, she turned into an appearance that completely looks like a Magic Dress!!}

What did she say? He couldn’t imagine that Kanae making a contract with a Diva as a Magika Stigma, but…

{Kazu-nii, by any chance… you are also connected with Kanae-san, with the power of bond? By any chance Kazu-nii can now understand the positivity level of Kanae-san or…} Mio inquired from him timidly and anxiously.

Amasaki Mio―155 Hiakari Koyuki―150 Lotte―152 Otonashi Kaguya―148

Hoshikaze Hikaru―140 Tsukahara Kazuha―138 Ryuutaki Miyabi―74 Ryuutaki Shinobu―74

Katsura Karin―55 Kamimura Itsuki―42 Liz Liza Westwood―39

Hayashizaki Kanae―175

One, a single fellow with a ridiculous number was there.

{Yo, you have checked now? About how much? Is it higher than me?}

{Mio is 155, Kanae is 175.}

When the positivity level had went pass 150, it then became fairly hard to raise. At that stage the emotion of love that was flaring up in one go was already maturing, it seemed there was no other way to move the number up except for piling it up little by little with emotional attachment. That was why Kanae’s number was not unexpected for Kazuki.

{Fu, FUNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?}

But for Mio who thought of herself as number one, she could only raise a shocked scream.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 3

2016-01-11T13:11:05Z

Asvare: I believe that I have formating this one. Where the hell it goes?

==Chapter 3 – Male and Female==

===Part 1===

“However I’m really troubled here if you don’t treasure us a little more as comrades that fight together on the same side. Even though we came helping trying to stop those Germans from going wild, there is my comrade that just got left to die without any help and fell into magic intoxication for all that. That’s just really heartless ain’t it―. And then there is no thanks or apology at all, you guys looks like you are just completely concerned about those German bunch only, yeah―”

A rare guest was visiting the Witch’s Mansion.

That person was securing the position right in front of the Phantasmagoria where it was the easiest spot to watch the show in the living room. The person was earnestly complaining and spouting sarcasm while gulping down the served cookies and black tea.

“Mu… this cookie! I said many selfish things to that old man Yamagata and got him to feed me with various high class food, but this cookie is the tastiest I have gotten to eat until now… It looks simple somehow, but there is this good feeling that it was made courteously. It feels like a mom’s cookie. Seconds!”

That person shamelessly held out the plate that had become empty to the [server].

“Then please enjoy.”

Kazuki took the plate and placed a second helping. The one who brew the black tea was Mio, but the one that baked the cookies was Kazuki. …After hearing the word mom, there was still a complicated feeling gushing out in him.

“Hauu―…even though it’s Otouto-kun’s cookie that was baked for us… because of the sudden visitor the portion for each person decreased completely…”

Kaguya-senpai fell prostrate on the table.

The rare guest―was Ryouzanpaku’s Roshouko. From the wild jacket and denim pants that she wore, it showed her figure in civilian clothes with her skin that was burned healthily exposed, giving off the impression of her southerner origin.

She looked wild but her instinct was sharp, she was strangely proficient at bargaining―she gave off the impression that she was someone he mustn’t let his guard down against.

“Shouko-san, how can you act this freely?”

Originally she was not a person that was supposed to be left alone too much to do as she pleased. She was friendly but, she was similar with the Kings that came from the outside, a powerful warrior that was a match for a thousand. It was strange that she was monitored by the country.

“You don’t really need to worry, after all my comrade is hospitalized in Japan’s Knight Order’s facility y’know?”

Shouko-san shrugged her shoulder and answered.

“I’m not gonna do anything suspicious okay. I begged to Old man Yamagata to let me go play, if I try to do something then it’s fine for them to just kill off Silirat. It’s the opposite way of thinking.”

I’ll give you my comrade as hostage so let me do as I please―opposite way of thinking or whatever, such a shameless reason wasn’t supposed to be accepted. But he guessed that Commander Yamagata couldn’t really reject her so strongly.

Before, Silirat intervened to help Kaguya-senpai that fell into predicament because of Germans running wild, and because the girl fell into magic intoxication from that fight, right now these girls were perfectly in the position of a good willed injured party.

By making the rampaging Germans into their common enemy, it also could become a good chance to deepen the relation between Japan and Ryouzanpaku.

But as for Kazuki―he didn’t want to turn Germany into an enemy.

First he wanted to ask the circumstances why Beatrix rampaged around like that.

As for Silirat’s action, who was going to add more injury to Eleonora whose magic power was gone, without even asking about the circumstances, although they said it was for the sake of helping Japan’s side… that was something that he couldn’t thank them for.

Due to that Japan’s attitude toward Ryouzanpaku was still in the air until Beatrix and the others woke up.

Shouko was dissatisfied with this stance that compromised with Germany rather than Ryouzanpaku who was supposed to be their comrade in standing together against Chukadou.

“So, why does Shouko-san who became free come to this place?”

“It’s Old man Yamagata’s public stage after all, so I was thinking to watch it with everyone like this. Come on, it’s beginning see. …Hyaa―, they really make a spectacle eh.”

Shouko-san amusedly pointed at the Phantasmagoria while biting at the cookie.

{Regarding the east and west war that was suddenly tied with a cease-fire agreement, the General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief Yamagata Koyata of the Knight agency opened an urgent press conference. We are now broadcasting from the Asaka garrison of the Knight Order.}

Along with the stiff voice of the announcer that was colored with nervousness, the Asaka garrison where many knights were forming a tight line there was projected in the Phantasmagoria. The avatars of Solomon 72 Pillar were floating at the back of the knights in a line. What Shouko-san called as a spectacle was surely about this rather than the knights itself.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 134.jpg|thumb]]

In the center, there was Commander Yamagata with his best serious expression.

No, should he call him General Staff Headquarters Vice Chief now? <ref>That’s damn long, I’ll just use the Vice Chief</ref>

So that the household that didn’t have the Phantasmagoria could also watch, this announcement could also be watched on flat television. It was the consideration so that this announcement could be conveyed to all the people of this country without fail.

“Leme, what’s with these avatars of the 72 Pillar?”

Kazuki asked Leme who was gulping down cookies with a vigor that didn’t lose or was inferior to Shouko.

“It’s just a show. With this the persuasiveness toward the people will increase right? Everyone of this country loves the 72 Pillar after all.”

In Japan the people were not obligated to be faithful to Divas, rather the 72 Pillar was loved like idols.

The announcement from now on was something supported by the 72 Pillar. If they appealed with that kind of setting, the way the people received it would greatly change.

“Still I wonder why it’s old man Yamagata that does this? For this kind of thing, the highest big shot… in this country it’s the Knight agency’s minister right, shouldn’t it be more logical for that guy to be the one that does this?”

Shouko-san was talking while somewhat making fun of it along with sending a sidelong glance at Kazuki. It looked like she was looking for an answer from Kazuki. He felt her nastiness that was trying to test him. Kazuki answered.

“This too might be a show. Today, what will be announced here will be more persuasive if it’s said by a person that was actually there.”

Originally Vice Chief Yamagata was the commander of Shizuoka regiment that was located in the front line of the east-west war. He fought along with Kazuki till the end and accomplished a promotion in this occasion.

Because Kazuki’s active role was not made public, in the society the achievements from the battle against Yamato were all assigned to Vice Chief Yamagata. Of course the person himself didn’t wish for that, but…

In the eye of society, he was without a doubt a hero.

{…It’s exactly as has been reported, the mediation of the other Magic Advanced Countries was the impetus behind the sudden ceasefire of the east-west war. It was a mediation on the basis of the logic of a mythological country.}

Vice Chief Yamagata got the ball of the press conference rolling with a grave tone of voice.

{Their logic disregard the historical legitimacy that we own and stated that the one that should govern this Japanese archipelago is the mythologically legitimate King―the Basileus. Because of that the dispute between our country and Yamato will be settled not by war, but by looking at who can gather the King’s symbol―the Three Sacred Treasures the fastest. Regarding this matter, I think it will make all of you the people of this country become terribly uneasy of this course of events that cannot be understood at all looking from the sense of values of our country, but this matter until the end is something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment.}

Something for the sake of obtaining the international acknowledgment―in other words it was not something absolute.

They still did the Three Sacred Treasures gathering for the sake of obtaining the acknowledgment from the other countries, but if they lost in that endeavor they still wouldn’t withdraw so easily, it was that kind of thing.

If the situation is moving to the destruction of the country, we the government plan to continue our battle of resistance while telling something like international acknowledgement that they could go and eat shit. That was whatwas indirectly said here.

{Here I reported that the struggle for the Three Sacred Treasures between the two camps of Japan and Yamato had come to an end.}

The journalists that filled the interview hall were making a stir.

{With <Ame no Murakumo> in our country, and <Yasakani no Magatama> and <Yata no Kagami> in Yamato, all of the Three Sacred Treasures have been discovered and the searching has ended.}

The commotion among the journalists grew even bigger as if an earthquake was happening.

{Isn’t it one against two?} {What’s going to happen?} {There was also the legend that the magatama had low importance you know.} {How are you going to take responsibility?} {What responsibility if the country is going to disappear…}

Vice Chief Yamagata surveyed the journalists and informed more without any panic.

{The Three Sacred Treasures are divided between the two camps, so both camps are going to bet their respective Sacred Treasures and a duel will be performed by the two people that Japan and Yamato respectively have as King.}

The commotion reached its peak. …Even Kazuki swallowed his saliva nervously.

{Who is this King you talked about!?} Someone yelled that. Asaka garrison fell silent in unrest.

{The King is―a fifteen year old high school student named Hayashizaki Kazuki.}

He said it. Vice Chief Yamagata really said it.

“Oohh hoh! It’s finally really said out huh!”

Shouko-san pointed the tip of her finger at the screen and directed an amused gaze at Kazuki.

“Otouto-kun, are you okay…?

Kaguya-senpai was worrying for him. Kazuki shook his head unrelated to the strong pressure.

“It should be clearly announced officially like this. It’s different with the era of Kaa-san’s time. The connection between people and Diva has become strong. There is no need to shoulder this alone by myself and fight while understanding nothing.”

“But won’t this affect the fight later~? What are you going to do if you get cold feet and lose and this country end then~? As expected it’s hard right? This kind of thing will only become unnecessary pressure on you yeah.”

Shouko-san laughed as if to stir him up.

“Of course this will become a pressure without doubt, but I don’t think that this fight that will decide the fate of this country should be performed behind closed doors without anyone knowing. I should fight in front of the people. After all the fight this time is not for the sake of protecting the people that is only within my sight, this is a fight for the sake of protecting all the people of this country.”

“Hou…?” Shouko-san retracted her laugh and narrowed her eyes.

{Who is this young man called Hayashizaki Kazuki?}

Inside the uncomfortable silence, Vice Chief Yamagata continued his words with a powerful weight.

{He is without a doubt the strongest Magika Stigma in this country. I, who knows every single one of Japan’s knights, can affirm that.}

{But he is still a young boy right..?} {Moreover a male…?}

{He has already growing up by piling up diligent training of an old style sword art since his childhood and made a contract with a special Diva―the King of the Diva that supervises Solomon 72 Pillar. He had cultivated the skill of a sword master, moreover he possess the possibility to be able to use all the Summoning Magic of Solomon 72 Pillar. He has already obtained several dozens of magic and special abilities. Let alone being the strongest person in the Knight Order, even if he is paired against a single regiment of the Knight Order as his opponent he is able to win… while he is a human he is still a young boy that is bestowed with a power that is similar to an ultimate weapon. That is what a {{furigana|King|Basileus}} is.”

There was conviction that was not just fleeting inside those powerful words.

The figure of Vice Chief Yamagata that extolled the young boy called Hayashizaki Kazuki with conviction didn’t seem like a top brass of the Knight Order or the likes anymore. That was the figure of a [follower of Hayashizaki Kazuki].

He who was seen as a hero by the society had declared such a thing until that far.

{All of you are mistaken if you feel an apprehension whether it’s okay or not to leave such an important matter to him. If you asked why, that’s because if he didn’t fight in the first place then Yamato would have already finished invading this country. That is the reality of the battle before.}

The anxiety of the group of journalists that were in that place was gradually changing into anticipation towards the new hero that was still unseen. At the same time a solemn atmosphere that was unlike a press conference of a democratic country but more like of a religious conference of a religion country began to drift in that place. One of the journalist raised a fearful voice.

{If he wins… will this country become the possession of that youth..?}

{It won’t.} Vice Chief Yamagata declared so.

{Of those I know he is stronger than everyone, and also a person with a more upright nature than anyone. He is absolutely not someone that is going to change the thing that he loves the most by his own greed. Also in the case that he does such a thing, he will lose his power as a King… it will become something like that.}

―After that Vice Chief Yamagata announced that the duel would be performed tomorrow and ended the press conference.

The announcement was sudden, but there was already previous arrangement between the two camps and Kazuki had already been noticed in advance.

The duel ground was Sekigahara.

“It seems they really made too much of this matter.”

When Kazuki unintentionally uttered that out while sitting and drinking tea, Mio stood up from her chair noisily and hugged at his neck right from the side, the tea was almost spilled.

“Isn’t all of it the truth! As expected from our Kazu-nii! Kazu-nii is magnificent!!”

Kaguya-senpai also took the opportunity to stand up.

“As expected from Otouto-kun! This Otouto-kun is raised by all of us!”

She said something like an old man of a farmer family and then hugged Kazuki from the opposite side.

The face of Kazuki who was sitting on the chair was sandwiched between the breasts of the two that were hugging him while standing.

Kazuki distorted his expression to hide his embarrassment while continuing to drink his tea.

Seeing that situation, Shouko-san too murmured “Hmmm…” while drinking her tea.

The tea time was over, Kazuki sent Shoukou-san back.

After that, when Kazuki was washing the tea set, Kamimura-san in a jersey appearance came trottingly into the kitchen. An active Kamimura-san that moved by her own instigation like this was rare.

“Kamimura-san, are you coming to give me help?”

“That’s absolutely not it. I don’t want to work degozaru.”

A wry smile reflexively appeared on Kazuki’s face hearing Kamimura-san clearly declaring that.

He thought that someone younger that needed to be looked after was cute.

Kamimura-san sat down with a plop on the nearby floor and looked up at the working Kazuki.

“Kazuki… sorry. It looks like I pushed it out to you, about becoming the King of the Japanese Mythology…”

“The bad one is Amaterasu who abandoned her work you know.”

When Kazuki carelessly back-talked like that, {Just wait right there―} the avatar of Amaterasu too was floating beside Kamimura-san.

How he was going to simultaneously become the King of Solomon along with the King of Japanese Mythology, when he thought back now it was only the natural progression of events.

“But Kazuki… after coming back from Mt. Fuji, I have the feeling that your atmosphere has changed a little.”

“Is that so? Though I don’t know it myself.”

“Somehow… you feel heavy.”

Was she saying that he was fat? Kazuki reflexively tilted his head.

Kamimura-san stood up and tightly gripped the fringe of the working Kazuki’s shirt from behind.

“Maybe you feel even more worth it to depend on than before… I feel this awesomeness from you, that if I become a parasite to this person then he would give me support, that I can continue to live without working. It’s a NEET’s intuition.”

{I get it.} The NEET god Amaterasu was also nodding.

“But I’m thinking… I wonder whether I have made Kazuki shoulder something really heavy like this.”

“That’s not true Kamimura-san.”

Certainly, perhaps right now he had become unperturbed by everything. The heavy pressure that he thought to be really heavy before, didn’t feel like it burdened him really that much now.

Why he became like that―it wasn’t really related with Kamimura-san.

Right now he already knew that he was really loved by his mother from the bottom of her heart, and then he also knew that his mother now had already died in the true meaning.

It was nothing more than that.

===Part 2===

When Kazuki returned to his room, a paper was stuck at his door.

When he took and looked at it, it was a cutely looking pastel pink paper sealed with a heart seal, but right in the middle of it there was [Letter of Challenge] written with a bold stroke.

He wondered who was the owner of a sense that made a love expression and letter of challenge coexist together on one paper without any contradiction. When Kazuki confirmed the name of the letter’s sender, it was Kanae just as expected.

―Tonight at 10 o’clock, I will be waiting in front of the Sword’s Division Washed Blood Pond.

‘Just where in the world is this Blood Washed Pond located…’ Kazuki thought.

To purposefully prepare a cute paper yet choosing the meeting place that the other side had no way of knowing, it was a really careless mistake that really seemed like Kanae. Kazuki contacted Kazuha-senpai by phone and got taught the general location of the place, and then right at 10 o’clock after he finished tidying up the aftermath of the dinner, he finally arrived.

The garden of the Sword Division at night was dark as usual. Before, Kazuki had once proposed to install illumination here though it didn’t happen.

The place called [Blood Washed Pond] had an outrageous name that seemed to be earned because it seemed the place was often used as the duel arena for fellow students. There was an open space in front of the pond. Even though originally it was a plaza for the sake of admiring the beautiful pond, the youthful students began to use the place as a duel space.

Kanae was waiting there with her back facing the pond. The night sky was really clear without a single cloud in sight, moonlight that really matched a black cat was shining down.

“So you came, Nii-sama.”

“I didn’t know at all about this place called Blood Washed Pond, so it’s quite a trouble to arrive here you know.”

Kanae raised “Eee-!” voice and for the first time she noticed her failure, she was then pitifully all shaken up from the shock of having the wind taken out from her sail.

“So so so so, sorry Nii-sama.”

“You careless girl. And then, what’s with that letter of challenge?”

Kanae who received a fresh start from Kazuki cleared her throat with *kohon*.

“Just like the words that I wrote there… right now, in this place, please have a match with me.”

Kanae unsheathed her black katana smoothly. <Michikage>… it was Kanae’s old beloved sword that she used a long time ago.

Although these few years Kanae had been using two kodachi, in a two sword style all along until now.

Her two sword style that came from her concern of her powerlessness. For her to stop doing that meant… that she might have broken out of her shell. That should be the reason of this sudden duel.

―[Shin’iki]. The technique Kanae used in the Grand Haunted Ground that even Kazuki didn’t have any knowledge about.

What kind of technique was it, Kazuki at that time couldn’t ascertain it clearly.

“Got it.” Kazuki didn’t ask her reason and drew his sword too.

“Is it fine to start from this distance?”

Kanae asked. The distance between them was around 3 meter. The distance between them shrank really naturally due to their conversation in the middle of this darkness. It was a swordsman’s distance that was disadvantaging for chanting a spell.

“I’m not a magician. It’s fine for you to start at the timing that you like in the distance that you like.”

“Nii-sama has an important event tomorrow so… let’s do this only until a good timing to quit.”

The decisive duel was tomorrow. Some magic power could be recovered when sleeping but he couldn’t force himself here.

“That helps.”

“Well then.” The figure of the black cat melted into darkness.

He used not just his eyesight but also used his magic power perception to Foresight Kanae’s movement―behind.

The magic power’s flow conveyed to him a horizontal sweeping slash.

Evasion was impossible. Kazuki put up Ame no Murakumo vertically and blocked the attack while his body was still turning behind. The sound of steel and steel clashing scattered sparks inside the darkness.

From there the two blades entangled with each other softly, trying to break the sword stance of each other.

The disturbance at each other was equal. When they both saw that what they were doing was difficult, both of them simultaneously took distance from each other to the back.

Immediately Kanae’s figure vanished with a jump. It was similar with a reinforced Beatrix and Ikousai, a speed in the dimension where a naked eye was helpless to do anything. He had to read her movement using only the portent of the magic power.

The movement of Kanae tonight was sharper than usual.

A thrust assaulted him from diagonally behind. Kazuki drove away the tip of the sword to the side and tried to parry the attack. Kanae’s blade twisted like a snake’s head and tried to run away from that redirection. Both blades entangled with each other once more. Instant Positioning. But he couldn’t pour the concentration of his whole nerves into this battle between sword and sword.

If he couldn’t chant Summoning Magic, this fight would only become a one-sided defensive battle. The other side was superior in speed.

Saying it in reverse, as long as he could just maintain his spell chanting, he wouldn’t mind even if he got hit with one or two strikes.

However… what about Shin’iki?

Kazuki began the chant of Phoenix’s level 5 [Blazing Wings]. If he could just invoke that then it was a large scale attack magic that was impossible to evade.

Having said that, it was hard to contest Kanae equally in sword while maintaining this chanting. While advancing his chanting, Kazuki was falling little by little into the inferior position.

His posture was broken. Kazuki resolved himself to get hit. In exchange he passed the climax of the spell chanting. He switched his consciousness’s gear from the sword to his chanting and poured all his concentration onto that.

“O immortal bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back…”

“Now!” At that time Kanae shouted―she had read what Kazuki was going to do.

Kanae’s movement became even more honed and accelerated with a trajectory that depicted nothing pointless in it.

It was a movement that was the only one for Kanae. And then her timing was exactly when Kazuki was welcoming the climax of his chanting. He had the feeling that some kind of unseen gears were clicking in him.

“Shin’iki!!”

While slipping into Kazuki’s bosom, leaving behind an afterimage, Kanae swung down her black katana diagonally at his shoulder. All of her movement was unified like a gust of wind. The impact of a slash ran inside Kazuki.

“For the sake of rebi……..”

The attack just now was by no means something heavy.

But blue defensive magic power was shining and the {{furigana|recoil|reflection}} from that transmitted a spark at the most vital part of the chanting that Kazuki was spinning inside his head.

Like a candle extinguished by a gust of wind―the chanting inside Kazuki’s head vanished on its own.

“…So this is Shin’iki!”

Kazuki spontaneously yelled and took a step back behind. But Kanae was fast. Foreseeing his escaping movement, she came in pursuit to attack. He couldn’t evade. But something like a minor damage was trivial.

The true identity of Shin’iki was a chanting destroyer technique. Power was unnecessary for it. It slipped a single attack at the keystone that became the chant’s most inner core with extreme sharpness and accuracy.

He was being in wonder that a human’s movement could produce such an extremely sharp blow. There was no mistaking it, that this technique was something obtained from the realization of the most optimum movement solution that was derived from Kanae’s muscles, bone structure, and every kind of factors in her body.

Slipping the ultimate sharpness inside in the ultimate timing, a miraculous technique.

The hair on Kazuki’s back stood up in cold shivers. In front of this technique, Magika Stigma were powerless.

Having said that, this was absolutely not a technique that would succeed without fail.

Just now he tried level 5 but… if he went for a low level magic with an easier chant then…

Kazuki corrected his posture and once again he clashed his sword against Kanae’s. What kind of magic should he chant from here? There was a lot of choices available for Kazuki.

Several methods to deal with the situation appeared inside Kazuki’s head. Magic that could make Kanae’s Shin’iki powerless if he invoked it in this occasion. Kazuki picked out one from the list of his magic that he thought would be the most certain.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person…”

Baal’s level 3 defensive magic. He brought down the level quite far, also if a defensive magic was targeted to the caster himself, then the Targeting step would be unneeded and he could chant easier.

It was a magic that clad the whole body with an armor of wind. Moreover that wind could be manipulated according to the user’s will. In other words he would be able to disturb Kanae’s delicate swordsmanship with wind. Her perfect movement would deviate due to the wind that was impossible to calculate against, if her timing was out of place, just from that, Shin’iki would be unable to be completed anymore.

It seemed that Kanae sensed the nature of the magic that Kazuki was trying to chant from the magic power wave because her face went ‘hah’ in realization. Kanae’s concentration increased even further.

“Become the storm that reject the hated person…!”

“…Shin’iki!”

Before Kazuki’s eyes, Kanae stepped in with a speed that made her seem as if she was warping. It was a perfect movement.

Shin’iki had once more―destroyed Kazuki’s chant.

“Level 3 defensive magic is impossible-!?”

Kazuki was struck with admiration. With this the majority of Kazuki’s magic became sealed.

Kazuki barely blocked Kanae’s pursuing attack. He didn’t have any composure to bring out offense from his side.

Plan B―a magic with even more simpler chanting, that he thought would most likely be able to break down Shin’iki.

“O peerless master, make another showing from beyond the dream…”

Futsunushi no Kami’s level 2 magic, [Kenki Tensei].

It summoned a phantom of famous swordsman from the past, whose history of sword was remembered even in this era, to make them fight. Kanae wouldn’t be able to unleash Shin’iki while fighting the phantom swordsman. During the interval when Kanae wasted her time driving away the phantom swordsman, he could just chant [Storm Fort] or [Blazing Wings].

“Along with the flame of transmutation…”

Now, what would she do? Kanae who was just earnestly swinging her sword and Kazuki who was blocking that while chanting, both of their gazes entangled.

Kazuki’s spine froze in shudders. Kanae’s eyes stood out inside the darkness of the night. A strong magic power was residing inside those eyes for the sake of sensing Kazuki’s magic power, those eyes were shining with magic power light.

That blue magic power light increased in intensity and was changing color to green―and then it was changing into a golden color.

It was a phenomenon he had never seen before. He felt the shivers from witnessing something amazing.

Kanae’s figure vanished. That instant, Kazuki completely felt gears interlocking inside him. ‘No good, it’s going to get smashed’, Kazuki half gave up.

“The memory sealed inside the silver mirror……….”

“…Shin, iki-!!”

Kanae’s strained voice. Blown away magic power. Even level 2 magic was destroyed…

His Plan B… Most of level 1 magic was a simple attack magic. It wouldn’t land on Kanae.

The Summoning Magics were all sealed.

Then with pure swordsmanship…

Kazuki’s expression turned bitter. Kanae’s swordsmanship had been polished several levels higher than several months ago.

In contrast during these several months he spent all his time just for magic training.

So Kanae was this powerful if she could just force her opponent to stand in the same arena as her.

Another alternative plan, there was none. Now it was only a matter of until when Kanae’s concentration could continue, how many times she could continuously make her Shin’iki succeed against Kazuki’s magic in succession.

Finally the two laid down on the lawn while feeling a comfortable fatigue. The scent of the grass was pleasant.

After that Kazuki attempted low level magic three times. Kanae crushed all of those attempts.

In the first place it was a match that started with the promise to stop at a good place. If they gave it their all, it would affect the duel tomorrow. Inevitably, Kazuki instantaneously invoked magic with Zekorbeni and ended the match.

A magic with its potency weakened hit Kanae with a bump. The match ended with that.

That meant Kazuki as a magic swordsman was destroyed by Kanae, and Kazuki became the victor as a King.

Of course rather than the sense of fulfillment of his victory, his feeling that was extolling Kanae was stronger.

“This technique is, Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, named Shin’iki.”

Kanae who was lying down with him said melodically.

There was a technique in Hayashizaki-style that was called the dream sword. A technique that was hard to realize like fulfilling a dream. His {{furigana|father|stepfather}} created a technique called [{{furigana|Kasane|Pile{{furigana|] and handed it down to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…[Kasane] is still hard to put into practive and that’s why it’s a dream sword, but this technique is different don’t you think? Because yours can be used in the form of real battle.”

That was exactly the point that had to be praised. Kazuki too was able to understand the principle of the sword. But this time he didn’t get it how the technique could continuously succeed even against low level magic. Rather than a divine work it could be thought of as an abnormal technique already. It was just too absurd that he wanted to feel astonished more than praising it.

In the first place, those golden eyes…

“No, it absolutely cannot be used until this far in real battle. It’s because the opponent tonight is Nii-sama that it could be used until this far.”

“What?”

“It’s Nii-sama doping. Nyaa―!”

Incomprehensible. Kazuki turned his head with a roll to Kanae and asked for an explanation.

“…I wanted to show my good aspect tonight towards Nii-sama that I could display a concentration that surpasses my limit. Even I, myself, am surprised that I can do that technique successively like that. Even if I try the same thing to other opponents, it’s absolutely impossible. After all I cannot let out my full power if it’s not concerning Nii-sama.”

Kanae also rolled and turned her face at Kazuki and returned a wide smiling face like a cat.

“…What if, for example it’s concerning your life, or it’s concerning the fate of the world?”

“If there is no Nii-sama in there, surely I will not become so heated up like this. The greatest concentration that cannot be used except once in a lifetime, was used tonight, only in this moment.”

Kazuki was astonished and looked up to the sky.

“Tonight, the time where I was exchanging slashes with Nii-sama, just the two of us with determination and conviction… for Kanae it was completely like a stage of a dream. That’s why this technique, is still just a dream sword.”

Unintentionally a deep sigh escaped his mouth while looking at the moon. Just when he thought that she had mastered an absurd technique and became a monstrous swordsman, she then completely returned to the usual little sister.

“You who can let out a power even greater than your full strength because I’m the opponent… what kind of meaning does that kind of thing have? Use that kind of thing for something more, like, for the sake of world peace or something.”

“I’m fine with this. I’m different with Nii-sama… After all rather than everything in this world, I love only Nii-sama alone.”

It was the usual―stupid beloved little sister of his.

“That is why, fufufu. Nii-sama, what do you think? About Onee-chan’s strength.”

“I still admire you just like in the past you know. Rather than me or Ikousai… Kanae-neesan is exactly the strongest swordsman.”

“But even Nii-sama surely can also do that technique you know? Even Nii-sama should have continued to pursue your ideal movement until now.”

Perhaps that might be so. It was simple to imitate it if he had worked out the how and made comparison.

“If there is an instant where I cannot concede that I rapidly concentrate on something… when my adrenaline is flowing out gushingly inside my brain…”

What was needed was a concentration that saw through instantly. This technique was largely influenced by the state of mind.

Kanae tonight was concentrating to her maximum limit.

“In my case, I had to demonstrate this technique to Nii-sama no matter what tonight.”

He somehow understood. Why did Kanae look for a turning point in the relationship between them tonight…

These few days, the person called Hayashizaki Kazuki was in the process of having his essence changed dramatically.

“Nii-sama is not a successor of the Hayashizaki-style anymore. Nevertheless, there is me here so please rest easy.”

Surely Kanae wanted to say those words no matter what before the decisive duel.

“…It looks like you have confidence in it huh.”

“Yes. Please climb to a different stage Nii-sama. I will become the strongest swordsman.”

If Kanae could say so with pride, then the Hayashizaki house had no need for anything like {{furigana|a child for duty|Kazuki}} anymore.

Unneeded. That’s why…

“That’s why Nii-sama, Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama anymore. Nii-sama now is an existence that is like a Nii-sama.”

“You suddenly said out something so incomprehensible.”

“Nii-sama is not a Nii-sama… but an existence that is like a Nii-sama… a man that I loved.”

He felt a sign of nimble movement like a cat from Kanae.

He felt a weight bumped his stomach. On the torso of Kazuki who was lying down face up, Kanae was taking a pose of straddling him. From there she brought down her body and got her face closer to him.

“Please look at me… not as brother and sister, but as a woman.”

Kazuki softly caught the face of Kanae that was nearing him with one hand.

“…Since a long time ago, I have already been aware of you as an opposite sex you know?”

Since his puberty arrived, he had always mobilized his reasoning power in full to reject Kanae’s temptation while saying joke in his mouth even though inside he was desperately reigning himself. Now the reason to reject her had completely disappeared.

“I noticed already that Nii-sama on the inside is always throbbing fast from my every single action. Kanae is not that shameless, to keep asking to be spoiled so much like that while knowing that what I’m doing is making the other party seriously draw away instead.”

“What a wicked woman.”

While saying something like a sore loser, Kazuki accepted the face of Kanae who even now was still drawing closer.

Even inside this darkness Kanae’s lips looked extremely alluring.

“…nn-“

The lips felt extremely sweet, like a strawberry milk.

Their lips admirably separated after touching only slightly.

“Nii-sama… I’m happy…”

A single male and female were connected. <ref>The kanji for male and female here and also the title is usually used for animal</ref>

“Fufufu… tonight for while… please kiss me like this the whole time.”

One more time, Kanae brought her lips closer timidly. Kazuki embraced tightly the thin waist of Kanae.

===Part 3===

The ground of the duel was at Sekigahara.

Looking from the sequence of events until now, from the geographical situation between Japan and Yamato, from the historical nuance that Sekigahara possessed, there was no place more fitting to settle the dispute other than here. <ref>Interestingly, in Japanese, the kanji for male and female can also be combined with other hiragana to mean ‘settling a dispute’</ref>

Looking back, the place where the battle between Japan and Yamato was halted because of the intrusion from China was also at Sekigahara. It could be said that right now the time that had stopped since then was moving again.

The battle between Tokugawa and Toyotomi happened far in the past, but even now Sekigahara was still a vast field. It was surrounded by fields of crops and partitioned by roads, but there was nothing blocking the view at all around them in this unduly wide field. When taking an extensive view at the stretching out mountains in the distance, the viewer would understand that this ground was a hollowed basin.

The sky of the midday was clear. In the center of Sekigahara, Kazuki and Ikousai were facing each other. Taking a few dozen meters distance from there, the east army and the west army were taking position in representation of Japan and Yamato.

The promise was a one on one fight, but there were a lot of people that would ascertain this event with their own eyes.

On the east side, everyone of the Witch’s Mansion were forming a line at the front line. After them was the top brass of the Knight Order, with Vice Chief Yamagata at the front with ten knights as their escorts. There were also the figures of Kanon-senpai and Akane-senpai.

Roshouko-san of Ryouzanpaku too was coming here, though for some reason, she was taking along her beloved horse while wearing a knight outfit. Perhaps she didn’t ride the car of the Knight Order and came here riding her horse.

“Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪ Kazuki, {{furigana|BOM-BA-YE|knock down}}♪” <ref>Inoki Bombaye was a wrestling event in Japan held by Antonio Inoki<ref>

Kamimura-san and Amaterasu were singing a strange cheering song.

So that they wouldn’t be a hindrance the mass media people were asked to hold back, but surely there were people that were taking pictures from a distance. There was nothing around the two that would be a hindrance.

The bunch of Yamato was lining up on the west side. Loki and the illegal magicians that were his close associates were also there. Hel’s figure was not there. He wondered if it was because she had still suffered from the serious injuries previously dealt. The Japanese Divas that were still in the Wild God state, <Susanoo Faction>, should also be here, but the figures of the Shrine Maidens couldn’t be seen.

The cavalries of the Chukadou Emperor’s Imperial Guard were not here. Kazuki was relieved about that.

In comparison the battle power of Japan’s side was more numerous.

Even in the case that they became dissatisfied about the result of the duel, this place wouldn’t fall into turmoil.

There were also three people that consisted of Arthur, Regina, and Ilyailiya, who were standing on the boundary line of east and west like judges.

Ikousai who was confronting Kazuki, was in her usual Japanese clothes carrying a katana in one hand. Yasakani no Magatama was wrapped on her left wrist while Yata no Kagami was held in her hand like a shield.

Neither a composed smile nor an exhausted look could be seen from her, just an expressionless face like a Noh mask.

Kazuki who was in his uniform was only holding Ame no Murakumo in hand as the replacement of his lost beloved sword.

Kazuki, too, didn’t feel nervous.

“Between you and me, unnecessary words are no longer needed.”

Ikousai talked with a calm tone. It was a battle that had been prepared until this far, but there was no rule at all in it. Both of them wouldn’t mind whenever the duel would start.

“I too had already grown weary of fighting you here.”

“What is left is only the conclusion.”

“I agree.”

That became the signal for the both of them.

Ikousai pointed Yata no Kagami in her hand at Kazuki.

Kazuki poured magic power into Zekorbeni that appeared on his chest.

“Illuminate the seven seas and all countries, <Yata no Kagami>! {{furigana|Fukyou Kaikon―Hika Issen|Sun Fire Single Flash}}!”

Yata no Kagami instantly polished up from bluish green color into pure white and emitted light like the sun itself.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki’s body was wrapped in Prometheus’s streamlined shaped silver dress and instantly invoked that power.

“Custom Liberion!”

Equipped with a high speed maneuver thruster system, Kazuki instantly escaped from the high temperature light that was emitted by the mirror. His defensive magic power was slightly scraped but he immediately came out from the light’s exposure range and circled to Ikousai’s back with a twirl.

He didn’t let Ikousai chant strengthening magic. There was a speed difference between them from the Custom Liberion that Kazuki wore which couldn’t be evaded even if she had predicted the attack. Kazuki kept riding on the speed and swung Ame no Murakumo.

But Ikousai met Kazuki’s attack with the minimal movement.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>. Fuukyou Kaikon―Mizukagami no Tate.”

Ikousai directed the mirror that had finished radiating light at her own blind spot. Just doing that was enough for her.

Yata no Kagami enlarged and became a mirror shield.

Kazuki’s figure was reflected on the mirror shield. Thereupon the shield moved automatically and repelled the strike from Ame no Murakumo.

Auto-defense. It was a shield that automatically blocked all attack that was reflected in the mirror.

That solid defense ability was just as demonstrated previously in their battle at Fuji’s sea of trees.

…But why can she use the Sacred Treasure’s power this skillfully during this short time?

Kazuki still had yet been unable to master all of Ame no Murakumo’s power.

“Open the world boundary, <Yasakani no Magatama>! {{furigana|Kaicho Kaikon|Open String Release Sou}}―{{furigana|Kamiwatari no Mon|Gate of Divine Crossing}}!”

Yasakani no Magatama that was wrapped on Ikousai’s left hand naturally untied and floated on the air while enlarging.

Inside that giant string became a pitch black another dimension and it absorbed Ikousai.

Yasakani no Magatama shrank down in the air and vanished. Suddenly, Kazuki’s opponent disappeared.

“Is that the warp ability like the time help came for Hel!?”

Kazuki strengthened his perceptions and paid attention to his surroundings.

Ikousai’s magic power had perfectly disappeared.

No matter how fast an enemy he faced, Kazuki was able to Foresight them.

But against an enemy that was not fast but warped instead?

Magic power flipped behind Kazuki and without any time to dodge a slash was dealt to him.

While receiving an impact from the smashed magic that made him stagger forward, Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo while turning his body.

At that time Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air―the entrance to another dimension had already absorbed Ikousai’s body inside and vanished.

The body of Yasakani no Magatama itself also shrank and vanished, Ame no Murakumo slashed empty air.

Ikousai disappeared again.

She was right now located in an another dimension. He couldn’t Foresight at all where she would appear next.

He couldn’t sense the magic power of another dimension or the like!

“O piling up wisdom in human history, become the armor that armored my body in several layer! Heavily, thickly, reject every brutality! Seusenhofer!!”

Kazuki prepared for the attack that he didn’t know when it would come and deployed defensive magic. He poured magic power into Zekorbeni and set up a thick armor on his whole body.

Immediately his armor was broken. He received an attack that was impossible to Foresight from behind.

By the time he turned back, Ikousai was already vanishing.

Both evasion and counterattack didn’t make it in time.

…There was no other way than to sense the magic power when she came out for even an instant faster and react.

Kazuki concentrated his mind and guarded against the magic power that he didn’t know when it would come.

―A magic power at his back once again!

Kazuki tried to escape from the slash right away.

But while he was still in an unsightly posture of frantically twisting his body, he was cut down by Ikousai.

…He didn’t make it. She was just too fast from when she appeared and then attacking.

“Hahaha, run around more! You pitiful worm!!”

Ikousai laughed scornfully while once again disappearing into another dimension.

“…So this is the power of the Sacred Treasure she has.”

He wouldn’t be able to escape if he couldn’t react more instantaneously…

If he didn’t overcome this wall then he wouldn’t be able to fight properly.

No, even if he could avoid the slash and counterattacked, there was still the auto-defense of [Mizukagami no Tate].

If he didn’t surpass that wall too, his attacks wouldn’t have any effect at all.

Warp and auto-defense. If he didn’t surpass these two walls simultaneously…

An unpleasant sweat flowed down his forehead.

“The Three Sacred Treasures each have the power of offense・defense・movement!”

She appeared at his back and slashed him once more. [Seusenhofer] became hacked to pieces and vanished.

Ikousai disappeared while leaving behind a yelling voice.

“Yata no Kagami is defense, Yasakani no Magatama is movement! Offense is Ame no Murakumo, but… if defense and movement are perfect then an opponent can be made to not do anything and get shutout completely!”

While receiving damage without any way to get out from the situation, Kazuki asked at the vanishing Ikousai.

“In this short time period, how can you become this skillful in using the Sacred Treasures?”

She appeared at Kazuki’s back once more and answered while slashing her blade.

“…That’s because I have been mostly Susanoo himself! There is no way Susanoo cannot use these Three Sacred Treasures skillfully!! Solomon King… I’m already waking up to the power as the King of Japanese Mythology!!”

Kazuki was slashed helplessly.

He couldn’t call her cowardly. Hit and run―it was a way of fighting that perfectly sealed the opponent.

“But that doesn’t mean that my offense is incomplete! Right now, part of my body is becoming Susanoo!! The herculean strength of god that is unrivaled under the sky!!”

The willowy woman clad in Japanese clothes, Ikousai was having one of her arm changing into the muscular arm of a giant. Certainly a single attack from that was heavy.

“…You are already not even Aisu Ikousai or anyone anymore huh.”

“What a foolish sore loser! I’m only using everything that I possessed skillfully!!”

Ikousai appeared and vanished many times over as if her existence itself was turning into an illusion. Only realistic and certain slashes were left behind.

“Thunder fall on my body and I obtain lightning thought and god speed… awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

While Kazuki kept being slashed he invoked strengthening magic for the time being so the time wasn’t wasted in vain. His physical ability was strengthened electrifyingly. Though right now there was no way he could put it to use.

“Thy rage become the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden! Answer the Kagura of soul invitation and break out storm of outcry, split the cloud and please descend here. The spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!

Ikousai also invoked a strengthening magic. She was chanting while crossing another dimension and attacking.

“This won’t drag out any longer!”

Her strike’s heaviness increased even more. Ikousai immediately dashed once more into another dimension.

Saying it in reverse, right now Ikousai was also unable to sense the magic power on this side.

Think of a breakthrough solution. …On the contrary if Ikousai was already feeling relieved from discovering just a single winning pattern, then the breakthrough from this situation would become a chance at the same time.

There was an aspect of Ikousai that was like that. He could say confidently that she hated to doubt her victory.

In contrast, no matter how cornered he was, he still had countless magic in reserve. Without doubt there was supposed to be the correct solution among these options. He was able to believe that there was a possibility of victory no matter what kind of disadvantageous situation he was in.

‘Are you still continuing to think even at the other side of that another dimension…?’

Kazuki was slashed many times over.

But while being slashed, he was pondering.

“…O desire that lurk in the sea of heart, that hand reach out passing through the deeply sinful flesh. O incarnation of violation entangle following the desire. Desire Tentacle.”

Kazuki silently chanted a magic that he thought would likely become necessary. It was a magic he could freely manipulate that grew out tentacles from inside the ground. ―Kazuki made the produced tentacles to not break out from the ground so that it was on standby inside the earth.

Ikousai that was inside another dimension didn’t notice that he was chanting a tentacle magic. She was similar to his side that was unable to sense the magic power of the other side.

The instant Ikousai appeared in this world, she would be captured by tentacles in a surprise attack.

…It was still impossible. He still needed some more conditions. He was still unable to even evade her attack. His reaction was just too slow, surely by the tome the tentacles appeared Ikousai would be already gone.

He was slashed again. He was concentrating at his pondering, but Ikousai’s slash was by no means light. Rather, his magic power was shaved off steadily and his remaining time was rapidly shortening.

Think. What was needed was an even more sensitive sensor.

A sensor to detect the opponent’s appearance. Kazuki didn’t have that kind of magic. He had never used something like that in all of his battles until now, so Ikousai also roughly knew about that aspect of him.

But if he changed his point of view for his currently existing magic…

“Mode・Phoenix!”

Kazuki switched to Phoenix’s dress. Kazuki’s Magic Dress transformed from the silver suit to a flame armor.

“Burn to ash all that you touch… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend on! Self Burning!”

He poured magic power in the amount more than what was needed originally into Zekorbeni and invoked a low level magic.

A flame in the amount that was incomparable with when he was using [Self Burning] normally was completely covering Kazuki’s whole body.

Excessively large amounts of flame―he manipulated that with his will―he stretched out the flame like a net to his surrounding in a 360° angle.

For the flame to be manipulated by his will meant that the flame got across to Kazuki’s mind. This flame passed through his nerves and was close to being a part of his body.

It was hard to detect a generation of magic power in a space where there was nothing and react immediately. He would be late no matter what.

But reacting immediately when something was touching his body could be done instantly if he was watching out for it.

And then, for the sake of surpassing the two walls―he needed one more method.

Think.

Ikousai appeared―right in the middle of the net of flame.

Right there! Kazuki immediately reacted as if his body was directly hit.

“This is!?” Ikousai raised a shocked voice from being so suddenly caught inside flame.

But there was not much of damage from the flame that was spread out thin. She didn’t even pay it any heed and swung her blade.

The reaction that Kazuki immediately took was not an evasive action.

A large amount of tentacles overflowed out breaking the ground with a thunderous sound, it entangled Ikousai who was floating in the air and bound her hands and feet.

“Guh-!?” Ikousai raised an agitated voice.

Kazuki turned his body while swinging his blade.

Not at Ikousai―the blade ran through his own left wrist.

He had removed his own left hand’s defensive magic. Fresh blood scattered at the same time while he was turning back.

It was his last hand for the sake of overcoming the second wall.

Kazuki directed his left hand at Ikousai and spurted out his blood. Blood spurt was reflected on Mizukagami no Tate at Ikousai’s hand, At that moment in order to protect Ikousai from the spilled blood, Mizukagami no Tate pulled Ikousai’s arm on its own accord and defended automatically.

It was blocked. The entirety of the blood was blocked by Mizukagami no Tate.

Mizukagami no Tate was dirtied. …At this moment, Ikousai was not paying attention to that fact.

“Just tentacles on this degree!”

With the right arm that was transformed into a giant, she tore apart the tentacles with brute force before trying to cut away at the tentacles by swinging around her katana with her right arm that had obtained freedom. After all it was just tentacles from a level 2 magic. If Susanoo’s herculean strength was exerted it wouldn’t pose any challenge at all.

With a hair breadth timing Kazuki stabbed Ame no Murakumo and blocked Ikousai’s katana. The situation became a sword locking contest with him protecting the tentacles from being cut away.

Ikousai noticed how Mizukagami no Tate didn’t react and for the first time a look of impatience floated on her expression. And then she noticed―how the mirror didn’t reflect anything from being dirtied by blood.

“O august god that call the storm, please bestow thy breath on my back that is dancing under the heaven! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai invoked reinforcement magic while locking her sword with Kazuki. It was a magic that accelerated her every single action by manipulating the wind freely.

But her objective was not acceleration, she was attempting to wipe away the blood that dirtied Mizukagami no Tate with wind.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge on this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki who had read ahead that Ikousai was going to do that had also began to chant ahead and invoked the magic at the same time. It was a defensive magic that manipulated the wind freely and defended against enemy’s attack.

But his objective was not defense. He collided the wind at Ikousai’s manipulated wind from the opposite direction. He neutralized the wind that was trying to wipe away the blood and also trying to keep the blood staying on the mirror surface.

It became a double layered sword locking contest―an entanglement of blade and blade that was trying break each other’s sword stance, and also wind against wind that entangled with each other twisting and bending in various directions trying to outwit each other.

He wouldn’t let her bisect the tentacles. He wouldn’t let her wipe off the blood on the mirror.

Both of them manipulated their respective blade and wind with a do-or-die spirit. This moment was exactly the moment that Kazuki had been waiting for.

“…You {{furigana|fake King of Japanese Mythology|Susanoo}}! This is the victory of the King of Solomon’s power! Even I am already awakening to the power of my bond!”

Just a moment was enough. He drove magic power into Zekorbeni―and invoked magic instantaneously.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death, burn that body and liberate the last flame, become the sun of the surface…! Imitation Flare!!”

Level 8 magic he could invoke from his bond with Mio―between Kazuki and Ikousai who were unfolding a double layered sword locking contest, the avatar of the immortal bird was floating, it liberated all of the flame in its body and turned into a small pseudo sun. That energy of light and heat possessed directionality and it advanced in Ikousai’s direction.

The Mizukagami no Tate reflected nothing.

“UOOO…!?” Ikousai was burned entirely together with the tentacles by the colossal heat. Her defensive magic power was smashed up. The blood evaporated and the stain on Mizukagami no Tate was sticking onto the mirror even more.

While her body was ablaze Ikousai finally succeed in running away into the entrance of Yasakani no Magatama.

Kazuki maintained the flame sensor and stretched it out to his surroundings.

In order to escape from that range, Ikousai appeared far separated from the distance of sword range.

“The blessing of Susanoo o <{{furigana|the spouse of rice plant|lightning}}>, cover the surface and show the power that smash and devastate violently…Heitei Banrai!!”

She invoked a large scale attack magic at the same time with her reappearance.

It was a high speed chanting due to her possessed assimilation with Susanoo.

Dark clouds hung over the clear blue sky overhead in the blink of an eye, lightning cloud and lightning cloud clashed with each other and made it rained down lightning. It was a magic that didn’t give any place to escape even if he Foresigthed it. But―

“So you throw away yourself as a swordsman huh Ikousai! That’s pointless! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

With Ame no Murakumo, Kazuki mowed down the downpour of lightning.

With that one sweep―an invincible blade that was like a soundless wind bisected all the lightning and lightning clouds with one slash and made them all disappear. Witnessing the power of Ame no Murakumo that was finally made apparent, Ikousai’s eyes opened wide in shock.

In panic Ikousai tried to escape to another dimension.

“Mode・Merfolk!!”

But before she could do that―Kazuki instantly had Zekorbeni switched. The flame armor changed into water feather robe. He poured magic power at the same time into Zekorbeni.

“Time turn painting circle, the history is repeated inevitably, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything into inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! Ice Age!!”

Ikousai who was going to escape into Yasakani no Magatama that was floating in the air froze instantly altogether with the space. Her defensive magic power was smashed up and Ikousai’s muscle instantly stiffened.

Kazuki ran. He closed the distance in an instant and swung Ame no Murakumo at the frozen space.

“Carry the mystery in the blade crest, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

The chill that spread out widely in all the space was compressed into the blade of Ame no Murakumo.

The blade where the compressed chill was residing―was slashed diagonally at Ikousai who was freezing in place from her shoulder.

Ikousai barely moved Susanoo’s right arm in time and blocked the attack with her katana.

A terrific impact was generated.

―It was not only a clash between blade and blade, extremely low temperature was conducted instantly through the blade, turning the metal’s crystalline structure brittle where it was going to break.

The defensive magic power of Ikousai that extended until her blade was magically trying to neutralize this cooling pulverization phenomenon. Ikousai’s defensive magic power was smashed up in large amount just in an instant.

―That {{furigana|recoil|reflection}}. From the impact of an enormous smashed magic, the body of Ikousai who was moving her foot to another dimension was blown away. He would continue like this and end this in one go―just like in his battle with Hel.

“Tenrou Kaidan!”

Ikousai’s body, that he thought was going to collapse onto the ground just like that got up as if she was rebounding on an invisible spring and she adjusted her stance for a counterattack.

Ikousai’s original magic technique! Kazuki who aimed for a pursuing attack was taken by surprise.

Her explosive thought in regard with the unexpected situation that was happening to her―as expected, Ikousai was an excellent swordsman.

At the same time―Ikousai’s figure changed.

“Hand over more power Susanoo! In exchange… I don’t care even if you plunder me more!!”

Ikousai’s trademark Japanese clothes disintegrated into Prima Materia and transformed into a completely different jet black costume. It was exactly the same like carving the avatar of Susanoo onto her body.

Susanoo’s power of existence that was suppressed into just Ikousai’s right arm ran amok into Ikousai’s whole body. He felt vast magic power was going crazy at the inside of her skin.

Ikousai―liberated that in the shape of magic.

“O young noble of storm, set free all of that violent emotion right here!”

It was a reinforcement magic―it was also in a level that he had never seen before until now.

Kazuki was able to Foresight the invoked magic but―his body had already begun to move in a pursuing attack.

He couldn’t stop.

Kazuki accelerated using [{{furigana|Custom Liberion|Level 6}}] and [{{furigana|Ride Lightning|Level 5}}] while [{{furigana|Ice Age|Level 8}}]’s cold was compressed inside the blade of Ame no Murakumo, he unleashed a thrust with all that.

He didn’t expect Ikousai to have put her stance in order, but there shouldn’t be anything to criticize in this single attack of his.

“Residing in my body, make another showing of the tragedy of {{furigana|Takamagahara|the heavens}}!!”

While chanting reinforcement magic, Ikousai threw away Yata no Kagami and thrust out her left fist.

The katana gripped in her right hand was still repelled because of the impact from before.

In desperation she was only swinging her left arm―it was kind of like a left straight.

But the instant his blade and her fist collided, Ikousai’s unknown reinforcement magic was invoked.

It was the ultimate reinforcement magic.

“{{furigana|Bougyaku Bushin|Tyrannical God of Military Arts}}!!!!”

For an instant he hallucinated Ikousai’s left fist turn gigantic.

*KAA-* A flash of the collision between magic powers―Kazuki’s body was blown away. He received a hard blow that unbelievably overmatched his attack and hit him, Kazuki opened his eyes wide unable to believe what just happened.

Ikousai took a further step forward at the direction of the blown away Kazuki. *DOSHIN!* The earth shook. This time she raised her right hand that was holding her katana tightly―and swung it down.

He was unable to take any evasive motion or defense at all.

It was a completely dreadful slashing attack that he had never experienced personally before. The blade was pushed into his body diagonally starting from his shoulder.

[Custom Liberion] burst and scattered leaving none of its original shape behind.

His defensive magic power burst open and Kazuki’s body was blown away for many meters through Sekigahara.

…He was safe. He is still living. While lying down on the ground, Kazuki reflexively thought like that.

It was a blow that for an instant made him unable to think that he was protected by a defensive magic power.

What the hell, with that power… so that’s Susanoo’s full power!

“UAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!”

It was not the blown away Kazuki, but Ikousai who was raising a shriek that was sounded completely in agony.

She was trembling clatteringly looking like she was unable to suppress what was inside her body.

But even while trembling she kicked the ground powerfully and ran at Kazuki who was lying down on the ground.

Once again, that strong sword with hard to believe power was raised up.

…It would be bad to be hit with that kind of destructive power in succession.

No, he couldn’t get hit again for even one more time with that!

With the table turned, this time it was Kazuki that was cornered. Ikousai was approaching with the speed of a raging wave.

With his thought working explosively in an instant―at that instant, Kazuki thought it fortunate that currently he was clad in [Mode・Merfolk]. Without his date with Koyuki he would get killed here.

“Moves in the Field!!”

With a prompt judgment, Kazuki pulled out the most optimum solution.

His blue feather robe shined, Kazuki froze the surrounding ground surface.

Ikousai had never seen this magic. Also Kazuki invoked the magic just too fast for Ikousai to predict that it would turn out like this, and then currently she had also lost her presence of mind. Ikousai’s foot that was treading powerfully on the ground while raising her katana overhead, slipped. All of that power turned into nothing.

“What the!?”

While falling down, even so Ikousai was still swinging down her katana in desperation. Because she did that right after flopping down, the edge of that attack didn’t reach Kazuki.

“Impossible… reach! Shiraha Kagerou!!”

The instant he thought it wouldn’t reach, with that secret technique Ikousai extended the length of her katana.

But this time Kazuki was not surprised. He had already remembered that his opponent was a swordsman in the level that could do such a thing. Taking a precise half-step back, he saw off the tips of the elongated katana passing him away with paper thin difference.

And then in a counterattack he took a step forward.

“ “UOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-!!” ” Both of them yelled at the same time.

As if scooping up the falling down Ikousai, Kazuki raised the Ame no Murakumo that was filled with a condensed cold.

Their offensive powers were mutually inflated. This time it was Ikousai who was blown away with a single strike.

“Te, Tenrou Kaidan!” Ikousai’s body that was blown away rebounded back at him.

But Kazuki didn’t swing his katana completely. He immediately reversed his blade and laid in wait, able to swing a second slash any time. The Tenrou Kaidan with its movement read was the same as if coming to offer herself to become a sandbag.

Even faster than Ikousai’s counterattack, Kazuki swung down his second slash. Her defensive magic power was pulverized. This time Ikousai didn’t use Tenrou Kaidan and turned into a somersault before rolling on the ground.

He wouldn’t allow any counterattack at all and kept beating her! Kazuki drew closer to Ikousai with Ame no Murakumo that still carried the compressed cold in it in his hand.

“Susanoo!” Ikousai yelled.

“Susanoo, give me more! Hand over more power!!”

“Stop Ikousai! You are really going to lose yourself at this rate!”

Ikousai had already reached the limit where she was just barely suppressing the power. If she did more than this, inviting Susanoo completely into her inside…!!

“GUAAAAAAAAAAAAA-! SUSANOOOOOOO!!”

Ikousai who was lying on the ground sprang up her whole body as if the blood flow throughout her body was boiling up, she was struggling. From her right arm that had been changed into Susanoo himself, a muddy black magic power was overflowing out and went to encroach into Ikousai’s body. In the blink of an eye the color and texture of her skin was changing. Her body was being converted into a totally different bone structure and muscle. She was becoming a male god with flawless darkish skin.

She couldn’t control it at all.

Ikousai herself let escaped a breath of dread “Hyii-!” witnessing the transformation from her neck to her lower body.

But once a Diva had been presented with a flesh body, they wouldn’t stop anymore even if their host lost their nerve. Ikousai who immediately relied on Susanoo from her fear of defeat already didn’t have any willpower left to oppose that.

Ikousai was going to vanish if it kept like this.

Altogether with her sword art’s technique that she had bet her life all this time to temper.

“Stop it Ikousai, don’t you lose that!” <ref>It’s not clear what Kazuki mean by ‘that’. The original text is also ambiguous like this</ref>

Kazuki spontaneously shouted.

He loved sword art. He had respect for someone that worked hard in sword.

Kazuki was… he had recognized Ikousai as his rival, he respected her skill, he noticed that in a sense he fell in love. <ref>The word used here in the raw is ‘Ai’ which means love without ambiguousness. First time this word is used here I think, usually they used more ambiguous words like ‘daisuki’ which can still be meant as ‘like’</ref>

He earnestly sympathized towards Ikousai’s strength, he felt respect and affection.

That Ikousai, right now, her figure that was going to completely throw herself away for the sake of her longing to become strong was something that he absolutely wouldn’t accept, no matter what.

Muster out the strength for the sake of protecting!

Kazuki’s mind tensed in that instant and he concentrated.

The body moved naturally. With a movement that didn’t have even a single futility in it he took a step forward.

…What Kanae worked out, that technique!

Finally Susanoo’s magic power completely eroded everywhere of the body below the neck and it fully covered the face of Ikousai that painted the look of terror. The last stronghold of the existence called Ikousai, when even that fell then Ikousai’s everything would be changed into the god of rage.

The timing, that would become the cornerstone of Susanoo’s encroachment.

With a motion that had been honed, Kazuki swung down Ame no Murakumo.

That was the most ultimate movement that the flesh body could possibly build. The motion was different from Hayashizaki Kanae’s optimum movement, an optimum movement solution that was only his. Added to that, with a perfect timing he finally reached it. The gears were meshing perfectly with each other.

The single strike that broke down every kind of magic phenomenon.

*DON!* Something shot off from Ikousai’s body―and vanished. The pitch black magic power that eroded Ikousai’s body was torn off, broke down, and evacuated back to Astrum.

“…Ju… just now… what kind of technique that…?”

Ikousai who was a researcher of sword asked that as the first thing even while sprawling down.

The duel was decided. Kazuki answered while slowly pointing out the tip of his sword right before her eyes.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki. The highest peak of Japan’s sword art, that my little sister worked out. …Recognize your defeat, Ikousai. Both as the King of Yamato, and also as a swordsman.”

Part 4

…Now that he remembered, his wrist hurt.

Only after this late Kazuki grimaced his face from the blood that continued to flow from his left hand.

“O dazzling beauty of fire of reincarnation, burn the surface of life and make bud the regeneration inside… Anti-Aging!”

He invoked the magic that accelerated cell renewal and restored the wound of the body.

Even with magic power yet if a human bled out in a large amount then he would die.

“…I won’t recognize it.” Ikousai squeezed out her voice while still sprawling down on the ground.

“I’m… going to stand up no matter how many times… I’ll keep challenging you.”

“If that’s what you want to do then its fine if you do that. I absolutely cannot do anything like stealing your life, so you just do as you please.”

In this case his bond with her was completely different compared to his bonds with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion, Kazuki felt something like a bond between swordsmen with her and his expression broke out into a smile.

Although before this fight he had already spouted off some abusive language about how he had grown tired already of facing her.

“But as promised, I’ll receive all of the Three Sacred Treasures now. If you say that you are going to challenge me again, you are going to be empty handed next. You’ve got to train really diligently before that won’t you?”

Kazuki plundered Yasakani no Magatama from Ikousai’s powerless hand and then picked up the thrown away Yata no Kagami. Ikousai groaned “Shit…” while being treated like that.

“You can do whatever you like about how the conclusion between us is going to be, but… the matter about Japan and Yamato is settled already.”

A sudden command rang out in Sekigahara.

“Go!”

The neigh of the horses that seemed to paint the atmosphere pitch black answered that.

From the west direction, *DO-DO-DO-* a sound of earth tremor was audible.

It was the sound of horses’ hooves coming closer. Kazuki who understood that turned back.

The pure black cavalry of the Emperor’s Imperial Guard Squad of China’s army that appeared out of nowhere was rushing all at once at Kazuki and Ikousai.

The one who gave the command was Loki.

“What are you planning!?” Kazuki yelled at the really sudden happening.

Their number was about ten horsemen. …These guys, where in the world were they coming from!? He had confirmed at the beginning, these guys shouldn’t be anywhere near here.

Ambush troop…? But there was no hiding place in this field where the visibility of the surrounding was great.

The cavalry that was on the level of having achieved the unity of horse and man was clad in magic power, they were shortening the distance in the blink of an eye.

Arthur was flustered but he still rushed to Kazuki and Ikousai, whose battle was over, in order to cover him.

“Stop! If you all don’t stop…!”

Arthur was yelling, but the cavalry was not stopping.

Arthur didn’t lose his composure and he didn’t even hesitate.

“If all of you don’t stop… draw!!”

Magic power light wrapped the stick that Arthur was holding close to his body, it transformed into an elegant knight sword with gold ornament. The Sacred Treasure that was famous in legend―Excalibur.

“壮揚兵馬(Zhuang yang bingma)!” <ref>Don’t really know how to translate this, this is said in Chinese, Zhuang=Strong/robust, yang=whipping a horse to urge it, bingma=troops and horse</ref> “杀, 杀(Sha―, sha―)!” <ref>This is like a sound people made when they are urging the horse, but the Chinese word also means ‘kill/slaughter/butcher’</ref>

The soldiers atop the horses let out words of violent atmosphere from their mouths. And then several streaks of low level attack magic flew wildly all at once at them. Completely like a wild shooting of cavalry rifles.

Kazuki too took a stance with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Excalibur!”

“Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Against the approaching bullets of flame, lightning, or ice―Kazuki and Arthur that were standing side by side swung the swords that were their proof as King at the same time. A flash of horizontal line erased the flying bullets like smoke.

After all those were attack magic to hold them back in the first place. The cavalry shrank the distance even closer.

What made Kazuki feel a chill was how the cavalry fired magic wildly regardless of Ikousai who was sprawling down right besides him.

The one who gave the order was Loki, and the one that came attacking then was the soldiers of China. These guys already didn’t pay any mind of what was going to happen to Yamato after this or the like.

“Finish off the exhausted Hayashizaki Kazuki and his comrades in this place!”

Loki yelled. “Ilyailiya! You too!!”

Loki and also the illegal magicians were rushing to their direction behind the cavalry.

“Immediately using other so roughly… No, I see, so he has that kind of ulterior motive. What a petty Diva.”

Ilyailiya who was standing beside Regina was murmuring to herself.

“Regina! You take care of Ilyailiya!!”

Arthur looked back and yelled while going to meet the attack of the cavalry unit.

“…Chih! Trying to instruct me around just for the sake of this country!! But Ilyailiya, I really can’t stomach you!!”

“Agoni Koparyof… Mec!”

“Ptéra Lonkhé!”

Ilyailiya changed one of her hand into a sliver blade that she swung down, while Regina blocked it with a thick Resist and stabbed back with her spear.

“Kazu-nii-!”

Everyone from the Witch’s Mansion that came to witness the duel with their own eyes and also the guard knights that were protecting the top brass were rushing to him all at once. But the cavalry of China would arrive at his location faster than them.

“Hayashizaki-kun. Please take Ikousai away and escape.”

Arthur worried about Kazuki’s exhaustion and said that.

“Even for you isn’t this too excessive. It’s one against ten.”

“It’s unnecessary for you to worry about me! There is no such thing as excessive or the like ahead of the path that a knight should advance on!”

Leaving those words behind, he went to intercept the approaching cavalry squad. ‘Is he serious’…Kazuki saw him off.

“Loki bastard…”

Ikousai whose whole body was damaged from inside by Susanoo was raising her upper body with difficulty.

“So he already considered me the loser from the start and cowardly prepared an ambush troop like this…!”

“No, that guy is a Diva that always prepares a situation so it will go well for him no matter what kind of result turned out.”

That guy easily discarded Yamato.

From the start he didn’t have anything he wanted to protect or the like. That was why he easily changed his attitude like that.

From the east, there was also a single horseman that rang out the sound of hooves approaching near Kazuki and Ikousai.

“Now then King, what are you going to do?”

―It was Shouko-san riding her horse.

“You knew that it would become like this didn’t you?”

Even though Shouko-san was in the position of being a witness of the duel. From the beginning she was already prepared, riding her horse here for the sake of battle.

She was grinning widely on top her horse while looking down on him. It was only her smiling face that was innocent like the sun.

“Among those Imperial Guard bunches, there is a guy that can use concealment magic that hide their appearances. The extent of its effect is ten people. Using that to become an ambush troop is those guys’ specialty. It’s just as you said, I have expected this.”

“You have information until that much. Why didn’t you teach it to us?”

“I forgot to mention it.”

…This girl.

“What are you going to do now, King. If you clash with them like this… there might be some damage that comes out to your comrades in a place where your hand doesn’t reach.”

It was her usual unpleasant tone that seemed to be amused while in her position where the happening were other people’s problem.

“I have thought this from quite a while ago, putting you aside, several of your comrades are a little inadequate to seriously clash against China. Just look at that.”

From atop her horse, she pointed at the beginning of the hostilities that had opened exactly at that moment between Arthur and the ten horsemen.

Even further behind Loki and three of his close illegal magician associates were following after the cavalry. There was also the figure of that black skinned girl called Naiarlako among them.

“Those tens horsemen are chosen among the best of China’s army. I think even with Arthur as the opponent with the ten of them the battle will be more than equal y’know. Well, Arthur too is not exposing all his hand here so I wonder if he is cutting corners. And here your comrades will rush there after this. Loki and his guys will also come running. If they clash with each other just like this, now, I wonder what will happen then.”

She longwindedly talked in a roundabout way plainly trying to agitate him.

But certainly, Kazuki was scared of his comrades fighting in a place where he was not there.

“Even winning against Yamato like this, Japan is still a minor power. However feel relieved, of course this Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku will lend her hand to you! That’s why this time for sure…”

At this point her way of talking changed completely into a heavy tone.

“…This time for sure, feel some obligation properly. Not to Germany, but towards us.”

Shouko-san left those words behind and spurred her reins, she was heading to reinforce Arthur.

“…That kind of thing is an unnecessary concern you know.”

Leme materialized beside Kazuki.

“The contractor of us, the Solomon 72 Pillar is not inferior at all against the contractor of other Mythology. …Kazuki, you too have become a splendid King. Leme and the others have stopped our test for all of you. We are going to hand over that power completely. This is not only regarding you… but for your <favored princesses> too.” <ref>The kanji used here is寵姫(chouki) which means ‘favorite mistress’. The first kanji used alone means ‘favor/affection’, while the second kanji means ‘noble lady/princess’, so it can also mean favored princess/lady</ref>

“Completely handing over…? Are you saying that until now you were still holding back on us?”

Leme didn’t answer. Right there Mio and the others were rushing at him.

“Kazu-nii! We are going to fight so Kazu-nii escape… kyaa-!”

“The Magic Dress is…!?”

The moment they arrived Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses shined dazzlingly. …It was the two whose positivity levels were above 150. Above their head, the avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were floating sublimely.

{The time that should arrive has come. Right now this country is not a baby bird that is still waiting to grow into an adult. The time to liberate the power that you should possess has come.}

{The King is standing here, and then the princesses that are the most favored by the King were born. We too are going to offer this power without sparing anything left to the princesses.}

The avatars of Phoenix and Vepar were absorbed into Mio and Koyuki. The Magic Dresses of the two, who were taken aback, were continuing to shine.

Kazuki turned his face to Leme in order to demand for an explanation.

“What is happening!?”

“You have become a human that is worthy as King. Until now, so to speak was [the testing period of Solomon King], but in this occasion of your victory in the battle against Yamato, Leme and the others are also recognizing you for real as the King of this country. From now on Solomon 72 Pillar and Japan are truly a collective of one body and soul that shares the same fate. Consequently we are liberating a new power for the comrades that are supporting you.”

“A new power? This time it’s not to me, but to everyone?”

“A new power… the power of Solomon 72 Pillar that was scattered until now is temporarily concentrated into a special Magika Stigma. That is the <Chouki Magician>. Watch…” <ref>If you guys can think of a cooler way to refer this transformation please tell me</ref>

With a flash shining brightly for an instant―the luminescence from Mio and Koyuki’s Magic Dresses finally settled down.

When the light settled, both of their Magic Dresses achieved [evolution]―with a single glance he understood that it was not transformation but an evolution. With the contractor recognized by the Diva that they were worthy, the ornaments that decorated the dress became something with more gravity. Like flower petals in full bloom.

Phoenix was orange and Vepar was light blue, with their personal color staying the same, the Magic Dresses turned into something with raw materials that possessed depth like a thick magic power made real.

“…This, Phoenix’s magic power is transmitted at me through the Stigma…! Phoenix is supplying me with magic power!!”

Mio touched her greatly exposed breast with one of her hands and raised a voice of wonder.

“Magic power supplied from Diva you say…? Is that kind of thing possible? What is called as Summoning Magic is so to speak an action where the contractor receives a [magic blueprint] from the Diva right?”

Summoning Magic was receiving the blue print of the ten magic that symbolized the myth of the Diva through the Stigma. Using that blueprint the contractor kneaded their own magic power and caused a magic phenomenon in a greater scale and efficiency that was far more complex compared to the phenomenon that was caused by general magic.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 161.jpg|thumb]]

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 162.jpg|thumb]]

But in the end the one that invoked the magic was nothing more than their own magic power.

“Correct, Summoning Magic is just bestowing the source of magic phenomenon. But in the first place a Diva is a vast mass of magic power. Nevertheless there is a reason why Diva doesn’t lend away that magic power. …That’s because there are a large number of contractors. For example Phoenix has dozens of contractor in the Knight Order. He is unable to share his power equally to all of them.”

In order to deal with the illegal magicians and Demon Beast that appeared throughout the whole land of Japan, Solomon 72 Pillar distributed their power to a large number of knights. Even so the number of Magica Stigma was still quiet lacking.

“That scattered power is… temporarily, concentrated on the Magica Stigma that you favored. That’s the Chouki Magician. Using a direct connection with their Diva, their chanting speed becomes faster and they can cast large scale magic from the magic power of the Diva itself that is lent to them. …But during the time Amasaki Mio becomes a Chouki Magician, all of the other contractors of Phoenix become unable to use Summoning Magic though.”

Zekorbeni was the King’s trump card, and then this was the princesses’ trump card…

“…It’s great that we got a power up but, I think its fine even if you don’t up the exposure rate too.”

Even while Koyuki was twisting her body around fidgetingly while acting embarrassed, she kept stealing glances at Kazuki.

He had the feeling that even while being embarrassed she was indirectly appealing to Kazuki.

Certainly Koyuki’s dress that until now was in the shape like a school swimsuit turned into a suit with a sense of translucence as if the skin was showing through just like that with a cutting that was a little bold.

“I think it’s cute you know. …No, now is not the time for that though.”

In that direction Arthur and Shouko-san were struggling hard against the cavalry of ten horsemen as their opponents. Behind them Loki and his group were standing by.

“Chouki… With Kazu-nii as the King, we are the princesses!!”

Mio hopped up and down happily then like a princess she puffed out her chest and instructed Kazuki.

“Kazu-nii just withdraw! We are not only going to keep getting protected by Kazu-nii, we are going to protect Kazu-nii too! Just like what we promised at the beginning!!”

Mio and the others rushed with full speed to the location of the fighting.

“Otouto-kun has to conquer us more so that we can quickly become like that too.”

Kaguya-senpai too who was watching over the development with wide eyes was following after Mio while saying that.

…Certainly he who was running out of gas right now might just be a hindrance here.

He should move out of the way while preparing himself to move immediately if something happened.

“We are drawing back, Ikousai.” Kazuki pulled out the hand of Ikousai who was still powerlessly sprawling down.

Ikousai was flustered “Wha-!?” having her hand grasped and she resisted, trying to shake off his hand.

“Stop it! I have never got my hand held by the opposite sex you know!”

“…It’s not like I hold your hand for something strange, there is no way I can let you get away right now. You are a prisoner you know?”

“Kuh… I won’t forgive this disgrace…!”

For a while Kazuki kept pulling at Ikousai’s hand like a tug of war, but then “Sheesh troublesome!” he lost his temper and carried up Ikousai forcefully from her waist.

He ran in this princess carry posture toward the east side where the stronghold of the Knight Order was located.

“I―am―dir―ti―ed-!”

“There is no way you got dirtied just by a carry like this!”

“Is the King of Britain just around this level huh!?”

Chukadou’s Imperial Guard―Son Shouryuu bared his teeth and howled like a wild monkey making an intimidation. In his hand the Nyoibou created by his contracted Diva, {{furigana|Seiten Taisei|Sun Wukong}} was gripped.

Other than him another six horsemen, in total seven horsemen were surrounding Arthur.

“I don’t really want to use Summoning Magic against the likes of all of you.”

As if waving his finger patronizingly, Arthur brandished Excalibur. In the end Excalibur was a Sacred Treasure. With Arthur Basileus relying fully on it, he particularly hid the power of his Diva.

He felt Loki’s gaze. He didn’t really want to show his hand here.

“You really said it!!”

The seven horsemen matched their breath and assaulted Arthur without giving him any opening to dodge. Nyoibou, {{furigana|Houtengeki|Heaven Ji}}, {{furigana|Jahoko|Snake Spear}}, {{furigana|Gekkajou|Moon Fang Staff}}, {{furigana|Rougabou|Wolf Fang Pole}}… all of them created their own respective Sacred Treasures and added the speed of their horses into their attack like a falling meteor coming at Arthur. All of them were Magika Stigmas that had expertise in their weapon technique.

…No, was it as expected that he couldn’t get out from this just with a single sword?

Arthur honestly recognized his opponents and took out a small wood branch from inside his glen check suit. It was a small oak branch that carried the magic power of a druid.

He carried it around in reserve as an item that had the characteristic of a disposable item after a one-time use.

He pointed the tips of that branch to the opponents without considerable regret of wasting it and threw it away.

The instant it left Arthur’s hand, the small branch set free its magic power and it grew into a giant trunk in the air. The solid trunk diverged into several branches while spreading wide, and entangled the seven horsemen.

Their advances were obstructed. While they were trying to escape from the tree branches that even now were still elongating, their sure-kill formation was disturbed. Just with that the battle was now his―a single sword was enough to face them hand-to-hand, one by one and crush them.

Arthur raised Excalibur overhead and rushed aiming for Son Shouryuu who was in the middle of the disordered rank.

…He could also blow away all seven horsemen altogether if he got serious.

But the reason why his will to fight didn’t get that far was not only because of Loki’s gaze.

Because it was obvious that the fault was in Yamato’s side who broke the agreed stipulation, he was not reluctant to lend a hand to Japan like this. But because of that, if Japan’s Knight Order was going to leave dealing with this situation all to the foreign forces like this, then in that case they deserved to be scorned….

“Still, if the King has used up all his power then next it’s the turn of his close aides to show their power for him, now then…”

With a glance Arthur took a look at the encampment behind, he was anticipating for Japan’s Knight Order to rouse themselves.

“As always, you ran around well! You insect are shrewd as usual!!” <ref>The underline is because the speaker is speaking with a heavy accent</ref>

A manner that made people think of Kan’u Unchou… rather than that it was the huge girl that exchanged contract with <Kantei Seiten> himself that was yelling at Shouko while swinging around Seiryuutou. <ref>Kan’u Unchou=Guan Yu’s name in Japan, Kantei Seiten is his name when he was deified. Seiryuutou(Blue Dragon Sword) is Guan Yu’s famous weapon, I think</ref>

Other than her, two more horsemen were chasing around Shouko.

But the horse of the escaping Shouko―had been transformed into a completely different living thing. Using the magic of her contracted Diva <Taikoubou> the horse was evolved into a magic creature <{{furigana|Suppushan|elpahure}}>, with its mysterious appearance that was a crossbreed of various animals’ appearance, it was flying in the sky as if swimming even though it didn’t have wings.

“Your attack is always a large swing huh! I’m already practiced buying time like this with you guys as the opponent y’know!”

Shouko who was riding Suppushan nimbly moved around with a far greater maneuverability than the cavalrymen could and she further laid out violet magic smoke around.

“But, if you are just running around then you won’t be able to obtain victory!!”

The huge woman yelled. As for Shouko―’As always she is a woman that cannot pay attention to the situation.’ Inside her heart she was laughing derisively.

She was saying threatening things to Hayashizaki Kazuki, but Loki had already achieved his objective. That guy was already in the state of waiting for the chance to retreat. That was why just buying time like this was good enough.

Shouko had noticed. Loki and the illegal magicians with him pretended to join the fight yet stayed still in the middle of the way He was watching her and Arthur from the distance where he could escape anytime.

Although for the moment she was laying out smoke screen… it would be her loss if she was observed even if she fought seriously.

Shouko who was straddling Suppushan and flew ran around parrying the severe martial arts of the Chinese cavalrymen like a flexible willow. Both her hands were swaying to and fro around and she directed a fooling around face to the horsemen chasing her.

“Hmph, what are you talking about that I cannot obtain victory. Idiooooooooott! Your King is ugly!!”

‘Now then, what will become the cue’, Shouko looked back at the behind―and saw the Magica Stigmas of Japan rushing here with their body clad in an evolved Magic Dress.

“From the bottom of earth dance the wing and scatter. Trail behind the spiraling wind, become the bullet that reveal the fury of the star! Flap, shoot and destroy! {{furigana|Volcanic Barrett|Lava Spiral Flower}}!!”

After Mio’s instantaneous chanting, the ground was splitting up in cracks and bullet of lava was floating, it ride the spiraling wind of Phoenix’s wing and shot out.

Koyuki too chanted quickly at the same time.

“O the utmost limit of permanence, with that freezing wind please comfort this chest. With the flowing silence of rejection, let’s announce the demise of that life… {{furigana|Arctic Wind|North Pole Wind}}!!”

The wind of intense cold that symbolized the world where life couldn’t live was brought about into this world following Koyuki’s will.

Both were level 1 magic in the first place, but those destructive powers were greatly amplified.

“Fuh… as expected they won’t leave it to us huh. It’s great that I didn’t make a misjudgment!”

Arthur’s expression broke out into a smile witnessing the attack of the Magika Stigmas who appeared to be the comrades and close aides of Hayashizaki Kazuki.

“Oops, is that some kind of power up? Wonder if that is the cue he is waiting for.”

Shouko who was earnestly running around to buy time heaved a sigh of relief.

The cavalry that was concentrating in their battle with Arthur and Shouko was taken by surprise at the magic of Koyuki and Mio that came flying, the pace of the cavalry became disturbed.

“Now! Those that can use sword are going to charge there!”

Kanae called out to Kazuha like that and went to slash at the cavalry that were in agitation.

The cavalrymen looked down on Kanae who came charging without using any Summoning Magic. They fired low level magic simultaneously and swung a single attack of a Sacred Treasure at Kanae while making light of her.

―That kind of thing wouldn’t hit Kanae. She saw through all of the intercepting attacks and leaped between the cavalrymen. She sowed disturbance while running about between the cavalrymen and made them fell further into disturbance with a single strike to each opponent that she passed.

…Kanae was feeling impatience inside her heart. It was another matter if this was a one-on-one battle, but in this chaotic melee, Shin’iki was completely unusable. In the end it was a technique that still couldn’t be called as practical for real battle.

As expected it was Summoning Magic that dictated the battlefield. She once again thought so after witnessing the power up of both Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

Perhaps both of those younger Magika Stigmas now had even become as strong as Otonashi Kaguya.

And then from now on too there should be the same power up that was waiting for that Otonashi Kaguya too.

‘Wait a second’, Kanae thought. She was troubled that her [rivals] could be powered up so casually like that.

That’s right, they are rivals.

Herself was completely pursuing the path of swordsman. That determination didn’t shake at all. But… the desire of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama even more than those girls was burning Kanae’s chest like a devilish fire.

Even though until now she showed jealousy on the surface, but inside her heart she was coolly thinking that she was herself, and they were themselves. That was because she had the thought that she didn’t even stand on the starting line at the time. But now she had finally kissed with Nii-sama and Nii-sama was looking at her as a girl.

Now that she had progressed to this point, she couldn’t stay as she was until now. Moreover that kiss…

“Nyaa<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>!!”

Something that was completely improper for the occasion filled Kanae’s head, her face was blushing bright red and she meowed. Her beautiful footwork completely degenerated into jitters and she swung around Michikage up and down.

The Sacred Treasures and attack magic of the cavalrymen flew wildly at Kanae, who thought of a strange thing and got agitated by herself.

…Damn it. Lacking in observation and concentration were something that was absolutely forbidden in the Hayashizaki-style.

“Burn to ashes all that you touch… the howl of flame without place to depend! {{furigana|Self Burning・Empress|Embrace of Fire Wing}}!!”

Flame was whirling in Kanae’s surrounding in the nick of time, the burning wings of the immortal bird became a folding shape and protected Kanae, who was enveloped inside, from the countless attack magic.

“Please be careful there! Kanae-oneesan!!” <ref>The oneesan here is using the kanji of sister in law</ref>

Mio said that with a tone that got carried away.

“I, I never remembered becoming something like a sister-in-law of someone like you!”

‘I, if I don’t stay calm’…Kanae thought while being protected inside the flame.

―Hayashizaki Kanae, thou art wholeheartedly a heaven-sent child of the sword.

Suddenly a voice rang out inside her head. Kanae was amazed with his timing.

“Bereth huh. What do you want at this kind of time? Right now I’m in the middle of a bustle that has no compare you know. Go back.”

―I have resolved myself.

“Listen to what I’m saying. This is not a situation for something like a long-winded talk. I cannot make anymore blunders.”

―I have continued to think for a long time, whether there is a way or not for me to [aid] thy resolve.

The Diva that was called as the Devil King of Indignation said that with a meek voice.

―By no means thou art going to become my contractor. Thy pure soul won’t accept a contract in equal form with me. Then… Then, I have resolved. I’m going to become thy follower. For thy sake, I’m going to distort my own state.

“What?”

―From this, I will abandon the fact that I’m a Diva. I will make all of my magic power to possess thy weapon… becoming a single Sacred Treasure. Doing that I can make thee, still as a swordsman, aim for a greater height.

“Wait, wait a second. Are you fine with that?”

Kanae was flustered. She had the feeling that an outrageous being was going to do an outrageous thing after dragging out his own resolve.

“Wait, you have been searching for a contractor to be a Magika Stigma all this time right? Surely you also have your own pride as a Diva. Why, to go that far for my sake…?”

―I am Beleth. The supporter of noble valor and earnest love. The significance of my existence as a Diva is all in there. O girl that straightforwardly follow thine own path, this is by no means an emotion of love, but I have been charmed with thy soul. A human that charmed me this much, I won’t find it anymore hereafter even if I search for eternity.

“…Hmph. I also don’t really like Sacred Treasures though.”

Kanae murmured annoyedly.

“If you say until that far, then I’ll accept you.”

Kanae too, despite appearance, was also pleased by this Diva called Beleth.

So, a supporter of noble valor and earnest love. Being liked by such a Diva didn’t feel so bad.

―Then as the replacement of thy beloved blade, call my name.

Beleth’s presence that appeared inside her consciousness through Astrum was overflowing out to the outside world.

Magic power that was like a mist of jade color floated in Kanae’s surrounding. This was Beleth’s color.

“{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}! Thy name is Beleth! O the supporter of noble valor and earnest love! That passion into my beloved blade!!”

The jade magic power flowed into Michikage in one go. Kanae shuddered from that momentum that was like a muddy stream while holding tight the hilt of her sword. Michikage was changing. It unified with Beleth!

The name of that Sacred Treasure was…<{{furigana|Kuroneko Michikage|Black Cat Path Shadow}}>!!

Countless Stigma emerged on the surface of her beloved sword. That was the shape of Beleth’s soul. The sword blade distorted and changed. ‘Don’t make any weird shape okay’, Kanae thought.

‘Similar with a Magic Dress, it’s the shape of my and thy soul hailing each other in concert’, Beleth answered.

The blade’s shape fixed into a streamlined form that gave off the impression like flowing water, a gust of wind, an impression of speed.

Kuroneko Michikage… draw out that power immediately!!

“{{furigana|Battou Kaikon―Kokui Musou|Black Coating Dream{{furigana|!!”

The Sword Division battle uniform that Kanae wore disintegrated into Prima Materia, mixing with the jade magic power that overflowed from the Sacred treasure. While making a vortex, it materialized into a completely different shape.

This was… completely like a Magic Dress?

―This long talk is exchanged inside your heart in an instant using telepathy.

At the time when the attack magic and the defensive wing of flame finished fighting each other with both sides neutralized and vanished, the contract between Beleth and Kanae was over.

At the same time with the flame vanishing, Kanae appeared in a completely new appearance.

“Kanae-san also powered up!? …Wait, is that a Magic Dress!?”

Kazuha who was right beside her was the first that noticed and raised her voice.

“No… it’s not a Magic Dress, but a power created by Sacred Treasure? But there is the presence of a Diva…?”

The girl that excelled in manipulating magic power analyzed accurately the true form of that power.

That’s right, this was not a Magic Dress. But a <Sacred Treasure Dress> that was produced by a Sacred Treasure.

Until the end the core of this was the katana in her hand. But she wondered what kind of power resided inside this black outfit that overflowed out due to the Battou Kaikon.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 169.jpg|thumb]]

{Even though it’s called a cloth, but thou doesn’t need defensive power.}

Beleth’s voice sounded the clearest she had ever heard until now.

{This is <the clothes of one who seeks the way>. Since thou made a contract with me, thou art not allowed any crude movement anymore. That black outfit become a sensor that sense the movement of the four limbs, that movement is a movement that thou idealize, the more thou move closer to thy [Quintessence Movement], the clothes will bestow Divine Protection and bring about might into the sword blade. If thou make a crude movement, the power will wane instead. This is the power that is born from the hailing of my and thy soul.}

It was an ability that was stranger than she imagined. It seemed that the Sacred Treasure didn’t simply heighten her defensive power or physical ability. In other words everything would be fine if she just swung her sword with the determination of constantly unleashing [Shin’iki] from her every single attack.

Kanae kicked the ground and attacked the enemy that was in nearest distance from her. The opponent was in the middle of chanting a spell. But it was difficult to Foresee her movement on top of the horse and Shin’iki failed.

But Kanae’s own movement was close to the quintessence. The instant the blade slashed―her black outfit shone faintly in jade color and it flowed into the blade.

An impact she never experienced before and a thunderous roar rang out. The black cavalryman was blown away to the side as if gotten hit by a cannon rather than just being slashed, the knight desperately controlled the reins so the horse barely stayed standing.

It was great if Shin’iki succeeded, yet even if it failed the attack would still become a critical hit depending on how much her movement deviated from the quintessence.

Kanae spontaneously opened her eyes wide. For Kanae who had continuously worried of her powerlessness, the attack just now gave a feedback she had never known before.

{Looks like there is irregularity in thy concentration. A crude movement like just now that resulted in embarrassing failure is intolerable so pay more attention.}

Beleth talked in a way completely like a partner. Kanae let a huff escape her nose.

“Hmph, not bad. Thank you Beleth.”

She said that in a just a little good mood. The gripped hard Sacred Treasure’s hilt emitted heat as a reply.

“They are resisting more energetically than I thought… though if luck is on our side I was thinking of making surprise attacks too.”

While maintaining a distance from the battles of Chukadou’s cavalry and Ilyailiya where he could escape immediately, Loki observed the battle progress and then he gave his order.

“Yosh! We are retreating you bastards! Run away!!”

When Kazuki, who moved away to the encampment at the back while carrying Ikousai, looked back at the battlefield, he caught the sight of Ilyailiya and the cavalry of China making a complete U-turn and retreated from there.

The speed of Ilyailiya and the cavalry were so effective that they had vanished from Sekigahara to the west before he could even say ‘ah’. It was a splendid retreating performance to the degree that it felt like anticlimaxic.

{Kazu-nii, Kazu-nii! This is an emergency, Kanae-neesan, she!}

Suddenly Mio transmitted her voice using telepathic communication to him.

{…What’s with the ‘nee-san’. I get the feeling that there is something different in how you say that. What’s wrong with Kanae?}

{Kanae-san, she, she turned into an appearance that completely looks like a Magic Dress!!}

What did she say? He couldn’t imagine that Kanae making a contract with a Diva as a Magika Stigma, but…

{Kazu-nii, by any chance… you are also connected with Kanae-san, with the power of bond? By any chance Kazu-nii can now understand the positivity level of Kanae-san or…} Mio inquired from him timidly and anxiously.

Amasaki Mio―155 Hiakari Koyuki―150 Lotte―152 Otonashi Kaguya―148

Hoshikaze Hikaru―140 Tsukahara Kazuha―138 Ryuutaki Miyabi―74 Ryuutaki Shinobu―74

Katsura Karin―55 Kamimura Itsuki―42 Liz Liza Westwood―39

Hayashizaki Kanae―175

One, a single fellow with a ridiculous number was there.

{Yo, you have checked now? About how much? Is it higher than me?}

{Mio is 155, Kanae is 175.}

When the positivity level had went pass 150, it then became fairly hard to raise. At that stage the emotion of love that was flaring up in one go was already maturing, it seemed there was no other way to move the number up except for piling it up little by little with emotional attachment. That was why Kanae’s number was not unexpected for Kazuki.

{Fu, FUNYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?}

But for Mio who thought of herself as number one, she could only raise a shocked scream.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue

2016-01-11T12:54:25Z

Asvare:

==Epilogue – Cradle==

===Part 1===

An unconventional mock battle was held in Asaka Garrison.

On the other side is a two-man team of police knights that were stationed in this garrison. Both of the women had been given the seal of approval by Vice Chief Yamagata as Magika Stigmas that possessed above average ability.

The mock battle was already over, these two women had yielded while falling on their knees.

On the other side were students of the Magic Division―Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

This two-man team didn’t even breathe hard.

This mock battle was for the sake of ascertaining the true power of the <Chouki Magician>, it was performed in front of the eyes of a lot of knights and the top brass of the Knight Order.

And the result – the confidence of many knights that possessed an abundance of experience were smashed into pieces.

Inside the hearts of the knights they still didn’t believe about the special existences like [the King and his favored princesses]. Those kind of fellows made light of such thing saying that it was not a big deal.

Being favored by the King gave birth to this much power―witnessing that in practice with their own eyes, for the first time they clearly understood how special the existence called as King is.

From this day on, the organization called the Knight Order underwent a complete change.

The knights lost their self-awareness that they were government workers with the leadership of the Knight Order as their superiors.

The knights were now being self aware that they were subordinate that could be used by the [symbol of power] that was the King.

―However, Kazuki’s daily life didn’t change. He was just having a special power, in the time of need that power would protect those important to him, he was just a student with that determination.

“And so this is Amasaki Mio, the new version! Ehehe, Kazu-nii, how is it!?”

In the dead of night just before going to sleep, Mio visited Kazuki in his room.

Mio who defeated veteran knights at Asaka and proved her ability went back to the Witch’s Mansion in a good mood and even put down three bowls of rice at dinner.

The girl named Amasaki Mio that was full with bright energy was the cutest when she was getting carried away like this.

And then Mio twirled and twirled on the spot to flaunt off her new appearance.

“It becomes even more gorgeous than before. But as I thought the exposure is a lot and looking at it makes my heart throb.”

“Heheh, Kazu-nii you pervert~”

Mio who was in an appearance that looked half naked sat on top of the knees of Kazuki who was sitting on the bed.

He hugged that body tightly from behind. Thereupon for some reason, Kazuki recalled the rotting bone of his mother inside his arms, that lightly dry and sorrowful touch.

There was the elasticity of meat at Mio’s skin, there was the warm pulse, and a sweet fragrance that was like flowers from her blond hair.

“…Kazu-nii, aren’t you hugging me stronger than usual?”

While Kazuki was burying his face into Mio’s blond hair, it seemed he didn’t notice that he put too much strength into his arms that were hugging Mio.

“Sorry, does it hurt?”

“No, I feel happy somehow. It’s fine even if you are not overly gentle you know?”

When Kazuki relaxed the strength of his arms, Mio half rotated on top of Kazuki’s lap and faced him face to face with the posture of straddling Kazuki’s lap.

“Kazu-nii, I love you-“ She hugged him tightly from the front and kissed him.

Lips and lips touched each other. It felt like their hearts overlapped with the other.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I love you so much.” The lips separated and she whispered, then she kissed again.

“Ehehe, I love you.” She repeated it many times while kissing.

“You say love so many times.”

Kazuki made a wry smile and retorted during the spare moment where their lips separated.

“Because, I saw the recent Kazu-nii sometimes looked a little lonely. Kazu-nii showed the surrounding of your confidence, but it’s somewhat painful to watch instead.”

His heart ached pricklingly.

He had no intention to act brave. He didn’t even feel nervous in the duel with Ikousai that would decide the fate of Japan. Somehow, he felt something bulky and heavy attached to him inside himself.

However certainly―there were moments where he succumbed to loneliness as if suddenly a draft was blowing inside his heart. Just like before when he recalled the feel of a bone inside his palm.

In a corner of his heart, a part that was dyed with loneliness, that forever couldn’t be wiped off, had been created.

“That’s why Kazu-nii, let’s sleep together tonight-!”

Mio said that with a bright voice and pushed Kazuki down. Kazuki didn’t resist it and collapsed together with her while hugging her back.

“Hey, Kazu-nii. A long time ago, do you remember, the time when we slept together at the orphanage?”

“I remember. Mio was always clinging to me when it became night.”

Mio had the habit to cry at night that she couldn’t fix no matter how long time had passed and she always clung to Kazuki when it was time to sleep. Of course, the two at that time didn’t have any awareness as man and woman at all though.

“Ehehe. Then, then, you remember when we woke up in the morning? I mean did you notice?”

“Morning?”

“Right. At night it was always me that clung to Kazu-nii, but when the morning came it was Kazu-nii that clung to me before you noticed, our posture became hugging each other you remember. It always became like that you know?”

Kazuki had the feeling of knowing a completely new fact, he peered into Mio’s face staringly.

“…I did that?”

“That’s right. Even Kazu-nii was lonely that time. But Kazu-nii would immediately act tough. You did that without even being aware yourself.”

―Kazuki remembered about his mother again.

Thinking of it thoroughly, what was the first thing he was going to convey if he met his mother was that [he was not unhappy]. However if he conveyed that now, those were words that didn’t ring true in some parts.

Just before his mother disappeared… he sobbed [something like this is unreasonable]. Those words were exactly his true feeling.

Even he himself was unaware that he was feeling this lonely.

“Kazu-nii is by no means alone okay? We too didn’t have a papa or a mama. That’s why, hey, Kazu-nii.” Mio repeated the same words many times over, and made Kazuki listen.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I think it’s really, really important, telling that I love you like this properly. I once again think so.”

“…Mio, thank you. For always staying beside me.”

‘She is someone that understands me, even more than myself.’

“Ehehe. I’m just clinging like this to Kazu-nii every time.”

“I too love Mio you know.”

“I know tha~t♪”

Both of them hugged each other tightly on top of the bed. The soft, pulsing, warm skin brought tranquility to Kazuki’s chest.

He repeatedly kissed with Mio with some noise. The warm tranquility was mixed with a heated urge.

He wanted to taste Mio’s skin more strongly. And then Mio’s bare plain reaction toward that and also her figure in rapture accepting him, he wanted to see that he thought.

His emotional and lonely and instinctual urge wanted the girl named Mio without any contradiction at all.

“Mio. I want to touch your breasts.”

Kazuki boldly said. Mio’s slightly surprised face reddened.

“I too… want to touch.”

Koyuki wanted to feel love for real, Kaguya-senpai received Asmodeus’ influence, both of them proactively came at Kazuki and tempted him. However Mio whose positivity level was the highest didn’t do any such thing. Mio put a break of any improper thing, she was a girl that stopped until the level of a sweet kiss.

From Kazuki himself until now, the time when he was touching a girl, rather than asking it himself he was going along with the other party’s feeling.

But quite strangely, right now, he felt an urge toward Mio.

Mio separated her body slightly from him and presented her breast. The part of the Magic Dress there was faintly disappearing.

Kazuki didn’t say that he wanted to touch only her breast, he crept his palm all over Mio’s smooth skin, caressing dearly with his finger tips. Immediately Mio’s voice turned stimulated and heat ran throughout her whole body.

He wanted to delight Mio. Kazuki recollected his experiences until now, he searched through Mio’s whole body while paying careful attention to the minute change of her positivity level.

Mio directed a reproachful eye to him while her body was trembling from the sensation.

“Kazu-nii… somehow you are really skillful in this…?”

“Sorry.”

“Buu―” Mio pouted her lips.

But the expression of Mio that was like that was immediately repainted with a different color.

He reached out his hand to the improper spot where a girl was the most shy. Mio opened her legs in order to receive Kazuki’s hand. A split was running on the beautifully smooth skin, something that looked similar with a lip was peeking out. That place was wet with secret fluid.

“…I too want to make Kazu-nii feel good.”

Mio’s palm was caressing all over Kazuki in opposition. Her palm was lowering down little by little from his chest, toward his lower body. With a bright red face, Mio’s breathing turned rough.

“…Kazu-nii’s here too, looked painful.”

Mio’s palm gently caressed the part of the sensitive thing that became bared. He felt numbness like electricity that ran from his spine into his head.

Kazuki too similarly touched Mio’s sensitive spot gently. Mio too tensed from her spine until the tip of her toes as is she was struck by electricity.

Both of their sensitive spots that were as if the most directly connected with the heart and emotion which were the most sensitive throughout the body were exposed, they mutually caressed each other dearly at those spots.

“Mio, it feels good.”

“Ehehe, it’s the same for me.”

―From there on both of them said “I love you” to each other many times over. Both of their feelings swelled out together with how much they expressed themselves to each other, Mio reached the height many times over. For the last, Kazuki too reached the end simultaneously, both of them were drained of their strength on top of the bed as if they were drifting inside a dream.

“Kazu-nii…”

Mio whispered dreamily while using Kazuki’s arm as a pillow.

“I, want to give birth to Kazu-nii’s baby.”

She was just saying something extraordinary but Kazuki didn’t feel that it was something extraordinary. He felt like it was really natural words.

“Someday for sure, you will.”

Embracing a repose as if the consistency of the whole world was here, Kazuki caressed Mio’s blond hair.

Mio went “Goronyaa~” and fawned at Kazuki.

===Part 2===

Inside that room, the rough breathing of a woman was leaking out.

The woman was doing muscle training. She was performing the training with all her might.

“…By any chance, are you using gravity strengthening magic at the same time?”

Kazuki who was visiting that room was amazed and asked that.

Beatrix who was bathing in her own flowing sweats while doing one-handed push-up was,

“That voice is Kazuki!?” She raised her face in fluster, her hand that was wet with sweat slipped and slid sideways before she crashed to the ground with a bang.

“Fu, fufufu.” Beatrix chuckled with her face still planted on the ground.

“But of course. After all doing training with your own weight normally won’t become any training at all.”

“Just for the sake of normal muscle training, you will go as far as laying out an advanced general magic like using gravity…”

“Even when there is no tool like dumbbell or barbell, I can do muscle training anytime and anywhere.”

Beatrix’s body that was slowly raising up was by no means filled with excessive muscle mass.

Rather than calling it muscle, what she tempered was her Enchant Aura.

“It seems that I have been completely asleep for quite long, getting entered into this kind of place is a one way road of getting my body dull.”

―What she called as this kind of place was the cell she was in. When he heard that Beatrix and her team had awakened from their magic intoxication, Kazuki went to the isolation cell at Asaka garrison.

“It can’t be helped that you got put into an isolation cell right? How we are going to treat you after this is still not decided yet.”

Kazuki sat down while subtly avoiding Beatrix’s sweat that wet the floor.

“…Why are you bathing in your sweat like that? You can do something about something like sweat somehow with magic right?”

“Because sweating like this feels good don’t you agree?”

Beatrix sat down on the floor that was wet from sweat with a thump and faced Kazuki. She was not even wearing a prison uniform, but for some reason she was wearing a pastel pink pajama that was pointlessly cute.

“However this is really a generous treatment huh. It won’t be strange even if I get a death sentence after that.”

The foreign knights that were staying in Japan in a set-up of a cooperative relationship, of all things disturbed Japan’s tactical operation that was in the middle of progression by picking a fight, they had assaulted Japan’s knights. Certainly it wouldn’t be strange even if they send back the dead bodies of Beatrix and her team back to Germany as a protest.

But with Kazuki’s own discretion, the matter was halted where they would first wait for Beatrix to wake up.

“Explain the circumstance. What in the world were you planning that you did that kind of thing?”

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from Kazuki’s way of talking―it was a way of speaking as if it was Kazuki that had grasped the full authority of how to deal with Beatrix.

“Explain the circumstance… huh. The circumstance you ask?”

Beatrix’s eyes wandered around and she crumpled her eyebrows.

“…Eeerr, why was I doing that kind of thing again?”

Kazuki who was inquiring with a serious expression reflexively hung his head down in a slump.

What the hell was this girl saying?

It appears that rather than an action that she had done after a deep thought, it was an action that was done really impulsively instead. After Beatrix tried to recall the matter of that time with far away eyes, she suddenly went red with a puff.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 178.jpg|thumb]]

“Wa, wait! Kazuki! You are telling me to talk of the circumstance!? That’s something really embarrassing to say to you, you know!!”

“What’s with that. There is no way you can be let off without telling me the story here. Do you really understand the gravity of the situation here?”

After Beatrix groaned “gununu” she confessed.

“It was in order to bring you back home!”

“Ha? …Haa?”

“If Yamato wins you are just a low commoner, so I think with that I can bring you back home then!”

“…I seriously don’t understand at all what you are talking about.”

“No wait… in the first place I got that idea because… certainly… that’s right! I remember the crucial thing!! I found the data of the strange experiment that Japan is secretly conducting. It was a data of a gory human experiment. After reading that there is no way that can be allowed.”

“Human experiment?”

When Kazuki asked in detail, Beatrix start to talk about the details of a repulsive experiment with anger mixed in her tone. The data was about the experiment that Naiarlatoteph was doing in the underground of the Knight Academy.

“That’s old data you know. The guy that did the experiment was already judged as a criminal. Who in the world gave you that data?”

Beatrix’s noble face went blank with her mouth hanging open.

Kazuki was glad that they had waited before deciding how to deal with them.

This was a scheme for the sake of inviting antagonism between Japan and German. Someone that would profit if a confrontation between fellow Magic Advanced Countries was deepened―Loki’s face easily emerged to the surface inside Kazuki’s brain.

When Kazuki explained to Beatrix that all of it was a big misunderstanding, Beatrix was astonished saying “What the…” and her shoulders dropped in a slump from their own misunderstanding.

“That careless idiot Erii… no, that girl went that far to get between me and Kazuki to…”

“And then, what are you planning to do from now on?”

“What are we going to do… you ask? Don’t tell me, you are planning to just overlook this?”

“You too had just gotten tricked after all. Also about that, whether I’m going to overlook this or not, that depends on what you guys are going to do from now on.”

“It’s hard you know, thinking something like that without Erii. Eerrr… the first thing is I got to go back to my home country to report for the moment.”

It was the proper answer, but Kazuki pondered that.

“There is no need for all three of you to go back to report right?”

“Mu? That’s true but”

For them to go back to their own country meant a suspension of the cooperation set-up between Japan and Germany.

…Even if he had to act half-coercively, he wanted to preserve the cooperation between Japan and Germany.

Of course to cooperate with German in the true meaning from hereon was depending on the decision of their home country after receiving the report though.

“Loki is supposed to be the common enemy of Japan and the Einherjar. We who have defeated Yamato will take action to defeat Loki next, Beatrix, leave the report to Eleonora and you stay in Japan to continue the cooperation. For you yourself this should not be an odd decision.”

“….u, mu…” Beatrix hummed.

“Even so, if the one that go back to report is not me myself that is the captain… there is also that consideration.”

“That’s no good. If your home country decide to stop the cooperation, it’s fine for you to go back at that time. However until that happens you are going to take joint action with me.”

He had given them some favor because of the case this time. Beatrix couldn’t reject.

For some reason Beatrix’s face reddened.

“I, if you said it so pushily like that, then… it really can’t be helped…”

Kazuki who left behind the isolation cell next headed to the room of the headquarter chief.

“When your interview with Beatrix is over, please bring yourself to the headquarter chief room. There is something I have to tell you and also to the Knight Order’s leadership.

Vice Chief Yamagata that informed him of Beatrix waking up also passed the verbal message of Arthur that was saying that to Kazuki.

When he knocked and entered the room―inside there were Vice Chief Yamagata, Arthur, and then Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku was also there.

“Russia declared their cooperation relationship with China.”

With Kazuki entering the room, Vice Chief Yamagata said that without even a greeting first.

Kazuki answered after thinking for a little. “In other words, they are joining hands with Loki then.”

“The one that draw this scheme is without a doubt Loki.”

“After the duel with Ikousai, Loki suddenly launched a surprise attack, and yet they immediately retreated, that was for the sake of creating an established fact I guess. It was for the sake of making Ilyailiya unable to play both sides.”

Kazuki recalled about the happening at Sekigahara and said that.

“Oo, so you properly noticed that.” Shouko-san raised the corner of her mouth in a grin.

“Hmm, I see, so it’s for that kind of thing.” Arthur hit his palm with his fist.

“It seemed that Ilyailiya had told Regina that Russia Mythology can attach themselves freely to Cosmos Side or Chaos Side. So it’s this kind of thing.”

Loki made Ilyailiya’s position fixed in place conclusively. He wouldn’t let Ilyailiya got off with just a verbal promise. He deliberately made her exchanged hostility with Arthur and Regina.

“However right now that Yamato is gone, does Russia and China still have any just excuse?”

“For now… they are demanding us to hand over Aisu Ikousai who is contracted with Susanoo as the one with the true qualification to rule over Japan.”

“Aren’t they completely ignoring the conclusion and all now? Perhaps as long as Ikousai is not killed then they will keep being persistent like this.”

“Naturally this is a matter that has to be considered I think. About Ikousai’s execution.” Shouko-san interjected.

“Just killing Ikousai won’t crush the other side’s just cause. If you do that then they surely will once again make up another excuse and come picking a fight, so perhaps it’s pointless doing that, anyway for the time being there is no harm putting aside killing her.”

“You, saying for the time being like that…” Yamagata-san frowned.

“’Perhaps it’s pointless but for the time being’, in Japan human life is not so light that we can kill someone just from mood like that.”

Kazuki rejected that clearly. “Ikousai didn’t really have any malice in her, she was just a maniac of strongest sword art that was lifted up by Yamato’s government as a symbol.”

Kazuki recalled the first time he met Lotte. Because of the judgment between countries, the life of a human was treated so lightly. That kind of judgment was clearly overflowing with malice.

“I don’t mind even if they are finding fault with us. It’s just what we wish for to continue our battle with Loki. …Arthur-san, you are also going to lend your hand in this aren’t you?”

Kazuki turned his sight to Arthur. But, why was Regina not here?

“The conflict between Japan and Yamato about the seat of the legitimate ruler was over already. It ended in the manner that all of you recognized. And then Loki, Russia, and China that even now want to continue the fight… fighting against them in other words mean a battle for the sake of protecting the world’s order. This battle should be something that all of you have to fight too.”

Arthur rounded his eyes listening on Kazuki’s decisive way of talking.

However he nodded as if saying that it was only natural.

“Of course I called you with that kind of intention. I wanted you to pass that judgment. But your way of saying that is more decisive than I imagined. It appears that you are… getting accustomed as King.”

‘I wanted you to pass that judgment’ ―Arthur who called to Kazuki to talk about this matter was intentionally ignoring Japan’s government.

“…I’m going to convey this to the top so that they can act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

The way Arthur was developing the matter made Vice Chief Yamagata say that with a troubled face.

“What about Regina? It seems that she is not in this place though.”

“She is… I brought the matter about the danger of {{furigana|the Chaos Side Diva|Loki}} colluding with China and Russia to her attention, but she said that she has no obligation to fight and went home to Italy. If she said that then I cannot detain her. That’s also a King’s judgment.”

If Germany gave their cooperation to Japan then their side would be Japan-Britain-Germany while the other side was China-Russia-Loki.

“A confrontation structure has been created in the world with this…”

Vice Chief Yamagata said so with a bitter expression. Confrontation structure―of all things there were Magic Advanced Countries that appeared as Loki’s ally, with that the order between the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries was breaking down.

“For that I have a proposal. Hayashizaki-kun… won’t you go with me to America.”

“…America?”

It was a word that he didn’t anticipate. Kazuki spontaneously asked back.

“That’s right. The one that will become the key person in this situation is America. If America stood as our ally… Regina surely won’t jump ship to the other side, that’s why we can stand in the superior position with number. On the contrary we cannot let even America to get sweet talked by Loki’s cajolery.”

America―they were the country that evaded involvement with other countries the most among the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries, a country that persisted in their isolationism. Could they do something about such actual state of affairs, not to mention Japan but most likely there was no doubt that the other countries also didn’t understand the situation there.

“Certainly… it’s a country that we don’t know what they are thinking but it’s important who they are going to side with.”

“By some chance, just like all of you in Japan, perhaps a King has also still haven’t been born yet in America.”

“Because they don’t have a King, that’s why they aren’t getting involved with other countries and their standing point is unclear, is that it?”

“Our Britain is the land where magic was first born in this world, the land where Basileus Basilleon put the headquarter of <{{furigana|Libel Mundi|Dawn’s Omnipotent}}>. The history of alchemists is the oldest there. That was why there is a lot of record about Basileus Basilleon left there.”

“The alchemist Basileus Basilleon?”

Why did that name suddenly appear here?

No, perhaps it was obvious why.

That name was the root of everything of this era of magic. It was a name that was connected with everything.

“He left behind these words. ‘The time when all the Kings are standing in a complete set, the battlefield of the Kings will rise from the depth of the sea. A treasure existed there’.”

“Treasure you say?” Kazuki knitted his eyebrows dubiously.

“The Divas know about the treasure’s true form. They said that they will surely talk about it when the suitable time arrives.”

Arthur said that unhesitatingly as if delivering an oracle.

“I expected that it’s most likely―the Philosopher Stone.”

No, wait. A treasure that the Divas knew about… Hearing those words, Kazuki remembered something that was stuck in his mind. He had the feeling that before this there was someone saying something like that.

The thing that the Divas fought each other to try to get their hands on it…

“I predicted that the King in America has still haven’t been determined yet because there is this kind of legend. The instant you defeated Ikousai, I thought that perhaps there is going to be an unusual phenomenon happening in this world. But nothing happened.”

That meant Arthur had expected him as the last King. Kazuki made a bitter face.

However the world’s unusual phenomenon. What in the world it meant that a battlefield would surface from the bottom of the sea?

Like how a Haunted Ground was generated… would there be an island or even a continent created from the Astrum then?

“…What I have misgivings for is that the American continent which is shrouded in darkness is currently just like this Japan and Yamato, perhaps right now they are also embroiled in a conflict between order and chaos there.”

If there was a conflict like that and Loki intervened…

“And so my proposal. We should head to America and know more about them. The darkness shrouding that continent has to be removed.”

…Kazuki nodded. There was also the factor that he couldn’t see Arthur as a human that would deceive others.

“Understood. Let’s do that.”

“…Hmm. I will take this to the top so that they can go act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

Vice Chief Yamagata also said half-resigning himself.

“Roshouko. What are you and your group going to do?”

After they finished hearing Arthur’s story, each of them left the room―in that timing, Kazuki picked the time where Arthur had gone and caught Shouko’s shoulder.

Kazuki called Shouko without any honorific.

“What we are going to do you ask… of course we are Japan’s ally obviously.”

Shouko said that while making a buttering up smiling face.

“It’s just that we cannot just leave our hideout alone so there is no way we can go along to America. We are going to remain in Japan and cooperate in Japan’s defense ‘kay.”

Suddenly in Kazuki’s mind, an image of their back stabbed by Shouko flashed.

Hearing that this Shouko would cooperate with Japan’s defense during the time he would be in America, that she would continue to stay in Japan, an uneasiness that couldn’t be explained was welling up in him.

No, this anxiety meant this kind of thing…

“Shouko, I cannot approve that.”

“Ah?” Shouko opened her eyes wide in shock from Kazuki’s rumination.

“Why is that? You are saying that you cannot really trust us? Listen here, mister. I’m really troubled here. You guys cannot get all buddy-buddy with us on the surface, but a force that matched Japan’s interest the most is us Ryouzanpaku. For Japan that is in conflict with China we are the ally that you can trust the most yeah?”

With a condemning tone like when before this he prioritized Germany’s Beatrix, Shouko-san was talking calmly however her tone was sharp.

“No, your objective is China. Our objective is Loki.”

Kazuki decisively rebutted. Their interests didn’t match each other.

“You guys are by no means belong to Order. From what I can gather of [Taikoubou’s will] that you talked about before, I can surmise that. Your group’s objective is to first overthrow China to guarantee your own safety. If it’s for that sake… then you won’t mind whether you join hands with Order or with Chaos, whichever is fine.”

Taikobou’s will. That will was―to prevent the arrival of the age where the Mythology was ruling over humans.

Rather it was a thinking that opposed the Cosmos Side.

“And then Loki and China’s alliance will surely breakdown someday.”

Shouko’s eyes shook with slight agitation.

Not only the objective right before the eyes, he also had to think about the true objectives of each force.

“And when that happens, you will come running to Loki bringing a nice present… maybe.”

Kazuki pulled Shouko’s shoulder closer to him and whispered on her ear.

“Perhaps that nice present, is going to be this country and my head.”

This woman named Roshouko was a woman that might have went that far.

Shouko caught her breath and stared back at Kazuki’s expression.

“What are you talking about rabbit-san. We are your ally you know.”

“It will be great if it turns out like that in the very end. But in the current stage I can trust you as an ally only as long as Loki is still in an alliance with China. During the time until that happens…”

Kazuki pushed aside Shouko’s shoulder and high-handedly said.

“Just as you said we will accept Ryouzanpaku’s force to be added in Japan’s defense. But I’ll have both Shouko and Silirat to accompany me to America.”

The forces that Ryouzanpaku could ally themselves with in the very end were only between Japan or Loki.

But ultimately Japan too was incompatible with the Order. That was why certainly Shouko’s interest was close to Japan.

―Therefore Kazuki pressed a choice to her.

“Come with me, and then whether you should side with me or with Loki, make sure of it with your own eyes.”

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Epilogue

2016-01-11T11:43:30Z

Asvare: convert a term into furigana format

==Epilogue – Cradle==

===Part 1===

An unconventional mock battle was held in Asaka Garrison.

On the other side is a two-man team of police knights that were stationed in this garrison. Both of the women had been given the seal of approval by Vice Chief Yamagata as Magika Stigmas that possessed above average ability.

The mock battle was already over, these two women had yielded while falling on their knees.

On the other side were students of the Magic Division―Amasaki Mio and Hiakari Koyuki.

This two-man team didn’t even breathe hard.

This mock battle was for the sake of ascertaining the true power of the <Chouki Magician>, it was performed in front of the eyes of a lot of knights and the top brass of the Knight Order.

And the result – the confidence of many knights that possessed an abundance of experience were smashed into pieces.

Inside the hearts of the knights they still didn’t believe about the special existences like [the King and his favored princesses]. Those kind of fellows made light of such thing saying that it was not a big deal.

Being favored by the King gave birth to this much power―witnessing that in practice with their own eyes, for the first time they clearly understood how special the existence called as King is.

From this day on, the organization called the Knight Order underwent a complete change.

The knights lost their self-awareness that they were government workers with the leadership of the Knight Order as their superiors.

The knights were now being self aware that they were subordinate that could be used by the [symbol of power] that was the King.

―However, Kazuki’s daily life didn’t change. He was just having a special power, in the time of need that power would protect those important to him, he was just a student with that determination.

“And so this is Amasaki Mio, the new version! Ehehe, Kazu-nii, how is it!?”

In the dead of night just before going to sleep, Mio visited Kazuki in his room.

Mio who defeated veteran knights at Asaka and proved her ability went back to the Witch’s Mansion in a good mood and even put down three bowls of rice at dinner.

The girl named Amasaki Mio that was full with bright energy was the cutest when she was getting carried away like this.

And then Mio twirled and twirled on the spot to flaunt off her new appearance.

“It becomes even more gorgeous than before. But as I thought the exposure is a lot and looking at it makes my heart throb.”

“Heheh, Kazu-nii you pervert~”

Mio who was in an appearance that looked half naked sat on top of the knees of Kazuki who was sitting on the bed.

He hugged that body tightly from behind. Thereupon for some reason, Kazuki recalled the rotting bone of his mother inside his arms, that lightly dry and sorrowful touch.

There was the elasticity of meat at Mio’s skin, there was the warm pulse, and a sweet fragrance that was like flowers from her blond hair.

“…Kazu-nii, aren’t you hugging me stronger than usual?”

While Kazuki was burying his face into Mio’s blond hair, it seemed he didn’t notice that he put too much strength into his arms that were hugging Mio.

“Sorry, does it hurt?”

“No, I feel happy somehow. It’s fine even if you are not overly gentle you know?”

When Kazuki relaxed the strength of his arms, Mio half rotated on top of Kazuki’s lap and faced him face to face with the posture of straddling Kazuki’s lap.

“Kazu-nii, I love you-“ She hugged him tightly from the front and kissed him.

Lips and lips touched each other. It felt like their hearts overlapped with the other.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I love you so much.” The lips separated and she whispered, then she kissed again.

“Ehehe, I love you.” She repeated it many times while kissing.

“You say love so many times.”

Kazuki made a wry smile and retorted during the spare moment where their lips separated.

“Because, I saw the recent Kazu-nii sometimes looked a little lonely. Kazu-nii showed the surrounding of your confidence, but it’s somewhat painful to watch instead.”

His heart ached pricklingly.

He had no intention to act brave. He didn’t even feel nervous in the duel with Ikousai that would decide the fate of Japan. Somehow, he felt something bulky and heavy attached to him inside himself.

However certainly―there were moments where he succumbed to loneliness as if suddenly a draft was blowing inside his heart. Just like before when he recalled the feel of a bone inside his palm.

In a corner of his heart, a part that was dyed with loneliness, that forever couldn’t be wiped off, had been created.

“That’s why Kazu-nii, let’s sleep together tonight-!”

Mio said that with a bright voice and pushed Kazuki down. Kazuki didn’t resist it and collapsed together with her while hugging her back.

“Hey, Kazu-nii. A long time ago, do you remember, the time when we slept together at the orphanage?”

“I remember. Mio was always clinging to me when it became night.”

Mio had the habit to cry at night that she couldn’t fix no matter how long time had passed and she always clung to Kazuki when it was time to sleep. Of course, the two at that time didn’t have any awareness as man and woman at all though.

“Ehehe. Then, then, you remember when we woke up in the morning? I mean did you notice?”

“Morning?”

“Right. At night it was always me that clung to Kazu-nii, but when the morning came it was Kazu-nii that clung to me before you noticed, our posture became hugging each other you remember. It always became like that you know?”

Kazuki had the feeling of knowing a completely new fact, he peered into Mio’s face staringly.

“…I did that?”

“That’s right. Even Kazu-nii was lonely that time. But Kazu-nii would immediately act tough. You did that without even being aware yourself.”

―Kazuki remembered about his mother again.

Thinking of it thoroughly, what was the first thing he was going to convey if he met his mother was that [he was not unhappy]. However if he conveyed that now, those were words that didn’t ring true in some parts.

Just before his mother disappeared… he sobbed [something like this is unreasonable]. Those words were exactly his true feeling.

Even he himself was unaware that he was feeling this lonely.

“Kazu-nii is by no means alone okay? We too didn’t have a papa or a mama. That’s why, hey, Kazu-nii.” Mio repeated the same words many times over, and made Kazuki listen.

“Kazu-nii, I love you. I think it’s really, really important, telling that I love you like this properly. I once again think so.”

“…Mio, thank you. For always staying beside me.”

‘She is someone that understands me, even more than myself.’

“Ehehe. I’m just clinging like this to Kazu-nii every time.”

“I too love Mio you know.”

“I know tha~t♪”

Both of them hugged each other tightly on top of the bed. The soft, pulsing, warm skin brought tranquility to Kazuki’s chest.

He repeatedly kissed with Mio with some noise. The warm tranquility was mixed with a heated urge.

He wanted to taste Mio’s skin more strongly. And then Mio’s bare plain reaction toward that and also her figure in rapture accepting him, he wanted to see that he thought.

His emotional and lonely and instinctual urge wanted the girl named Mio without any contradiction at all.

“Mio. I want to touch your breasts.”

Kazuki boldly said. Mio’s slightly surprised face reddened.

“I too… want to touch.”

Koyuki wanted to feel love for real, Kaguya-senpai received Asmodeus’ influence, both of them proactively came at Kazuki and tempted him. However Mio whose positivity level was the highest didn’t do any such thing. Mio put a break of any improper thing, she was a girl that stopped until the level of a sweet kiss.

From Kazuki himself until now, the time when he was touching a girl, rather than asking it himself he was going along with the other party’s feeling.

But quite strangely, right now, he felt an urge toward Mio.

Mio separated her body slightly from him and presented her breast. The part of the Magic Dress there was faintly disappearing.

Kazuki didn’t say that he wanted to touch only her breast, he crept his palm all over Mio’s smooth skin, caressing dearly with his finger tips. Immediately Mio’s voice turned stimulated and heat ran throughout her whole body.

He wanted to delight Mio. Kazuki recollected his experiences until now, he searched through Mio’s whole body while paying careful attention to the minute change of her positivity level.

Mio directed a reproachful eye to him while her body was trembling from the sensation.

“Kazu-nii… somehow you are really skillful in this…?”

“Sorry.”

“Buu―” Mio pouted her lips.

But the expression of Mio that was like that was immediately repainted with a different color.

He reached out his hand to the improper spot where a girl was the most shy. Mio opened her legs in order to receive Kazuki’s hand. A split was running on the beautifully smooth skin, something that looked similar with a lip was peeking out. That place was wet with secret fluid.

“…I too want to make Kazu-nii feel good.”

Mio’s palm was caressing all over Kazuki in opposition. Her palm was lowering down little by little from his chest, toward his lower body. With a bright red face, Mio’s breathing turned rough.

“…Kazu-nii’s here too, looked painful.”

Mio’s palm gently caressed the part of the sensitive thing that became bared. He felt numbness like electricity that ran from his spine into his head.

Kazuki too similarly touched Mio’s sensitive spot gently. Mio too tensed from her spine until the tip of her toes as is she was struck by electricity.

Both of their sensitive spots that were as if the most directly connected with the heart and emotion which were the most sensitive throughout the body were exposed, they mutually caressed each other dearly at those spots.

“Mio, it feels good.”

“Ehehe, it’s the same for me.”

―From there on both of them said “I love you” to each other many times over. Both of their feelings swelled out together with how much they expressed themselves to each other, Mio reached the height many times over. For the last, Kazuki too reached the end simultaneously, both of them were drained of their strength on top of the bed as if they were drifting inside a dream.

“Kazu-nii…”

Mio whispered dreamily while using Kazuki’s arm as a pillow.

“I, want to give birth to Kazu-nii’s baby.”

She was just saying something extraordinary but Kazuki didn’t feel that it was something extraordinary. He felt like it was really natural words.

“Someday for sure, you will.”

Embracing a repose as if the consistency of the whole world was here, Kazuki caressed Mio’s blond hair.

Mio went “Goronyaa~” and fawned at Kazuki.

===Part 2===

Inside that room, the rough breathing of a woman was leaking out.

The woman was doing muscle training. She was performing the training with all her might.

“…By any chance, are you using gravity strengthening magic at the same time?”

Kazuki who was visiting that room was amazed and asked that.

Beatrix who was bathing in her own flowing sweats while doing one-handed push-up was,

“That voice is Kazuki!?” She raised her face in fluster, her hand that was wet with sweat slipped and slid sideways before she crashed to the ground with a bang.

“Fu, fufufu.” Beatrix chuckled with her face still planted on the ground.

“But of course. After all doing training with your own weight normally won’t become any training at all.”

“Just for the sake of normal muscle training, you will go as far as laying out an advanced general magic like using gravity…”

“Even when there is no tool like dumbbell or barbell, I can do muscle training anytime and anywhere.”

Beatrix’s body that was slowly raising up was by no means filled with excessive muscle mass.

Rather than calling it muscle, what she tempered was her Enchant Aura.

“It seems that I have been completely asleep for quite long, getting entered into this kind of place is a one way road of getting my body dull.”

―What she called as this kind of place was the cell she was in. When he heard that Beatrix and her team had awakened from their magic intoxication, Kazuki went to the isolation cell at Asaka garrison.

“It can’t be helped that you got put into an isolation cell right? How we are going to treat you after this is still not decided yet.”

Kazuki sat down while subtly avoiding Beatrix’s sweat that wet the floor.

“…Why are you bathing in your sweat like that? You can do something about something like sweat somehow with magic right?”

“Because sweating like this feels good don’t you agree?”

Beatrix sat down on the floor that was wet from sweat with a thump and faced Kazuki. She was not even wearing a prison uniform, but for some reason she was wearing a pastel pink pajama that was pointlessly cute.

“However this is really a generous treatment huh. It won’t be strange even if I get a death sentence after that.”

The foreign knights that were staying in Japan in a set-up of a cooperative relationship, of all things disturbed Japan’s tactical operation that was in the middle of progression by picking a fight, they had assaulted Japan’s knights. Certainly it wouldn’t be strange even if they send back the dead bodies of Beatrix and her team back to Germany as a protest.

But with Kazuki’s own discretion, the matter was halted where they would first wait for Beatrix to wake up.

“Explain the circumstance. What in the world were you planning that you did that kind of thing?”

Beatrix had her eyes turn round from Kazuki’s way of talking―it was a way of speaking as if it was Kazuki that had grasped the full authority of how to deal with Beatrix.

“Explain the circumstance… huh. The circumstance you ask?”

Beatrix’s eyes wandered around and she crumpled her eyebrows.

“…Eeerr, why was I doing that kind of thing again?”

Kazuki who was inquiring with a serious expression reflexively hung his head down in a slump.

What the hell was this girl saying?

It appears that rather than an action that she had done after a deep thought, it was an action that was done really impulsively instead. After Beatrix tried to recall the matter of that time with far away eyes, she suddenly went red with a puff.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 178.jpg|thumb]]

“Wa, wait! Kazuki! You are telling me to talk of the circumstance!? That’s something really embarrassing to say to you, you know!!”

“What’s with that. There is no way you can be let off without telling me the story here. Do you really understand the gravity of the situation here?”

After Beatrix groaned “gununu” she confessed.

“It was in order to bring you back home!”

“Ha? …Haa?”

“If Yamato wins you are just a low commoner, so I think with that I can bring you back home then!”

“…I seriously don’t understand at all what you are talking about.”

“No wait… in the first place I got that idea because… certainly… that’s right! I remember the crucial thing!! I found the data of the strange experiment that Japan is secretly conducting. It was a data of a gory human experiment. After reading that there is no way that can be allowed.”

“Human experiment?”

When Kazuki asked in detail, Beatrix start to talk about the details of a repulsive experiment with anger mixed in her tone. The data was about the experiment that Naiarlatoteph was doing in the underground of the Knight Academy.

“That’s old data you know. The guy that did the experiment was already judged as a criminal. Who in the world gave you that data?”

Beatrix’s noble face went blank with her mouth hanging open.

Kazuki was glad that they had waited before deciding how to deal with them.

This was a scheme for the sake of inviting antagonism between Japan and German. Someone that would profit if a confrontation between fellow Magic Advanced Countries was deepened―Loki’s face easily emerged to the surface inside Kazuki’s brain.

When Kazuki explained to Beatrix that all of it was a big misunderstanding, Beatrix was astonished saying “What the…” and her shoulders dropped in a slump from their own misunderstanding.

“That careless idiot Erii… no, that girl went that far to get between me and Kazuki to…”

“And then, what are you planning to do from now on?”

“What are we going to do… you ask? Don’t tell me, you are planning to just overlook this?”

“You too had just gotten tricked after all. Also about that, whether I’m going to overlook this or not, that depends on what you guys are going to do from now on.”

“It’s hard you know, thinking something like that without Erii. Eerrr… the first thing is I got to go back to my home country to report for the moment.”

It was the proper answer, but Kazuki pondered that.

“There is no need for all three of you to go back to report right?”

“Mu? That’s true but”

For them to go back to their own country meant a suspension of the cooperation set-up between Japan and Germany.

…Even if he had to act half-coercively, he wanted to preserve the cooperation between Japan and Germany.

Of course to cooperate with German in the true meaning from hereon was depending on the decision of their home country after receiving the report though.

“Loki is supposed to be the common enemy of Japan and the Einherjar. We who have defeated Yamato will take action to defeat Loki next, Beatrix, leave the report to Eleonora and you stay in Japan to continue the cooperation. For you yourself this should not be an odd decision.”

“….u, mu…” Beatrix hummed.

“Even so, if the one that go back to report is not me myself that is the captain… there is also that consideration.”

“That’s no good. If your home country decide to stop the cooperation, it’s fine for you to go back at that time. However until that happens you are going to take joint action with me.”

He had given them some favor because of the case this time. Beatrix couldn’t reject.

For some reason Beatrix’s face reddened.

“I, if you said it so pushily like that, then… it really can’t be helped…”

Kazuki who left behind the isolation cell next headed to the room of the headquarter chief.

“When your interview with Beatrix is over, please bring yourself to the headquarter chief room. There is something I have to tell you and also to the Knight Order’s leadership.

Vice Chief Yamagata that informed him of Beatrix waking up also passed the verbal message of Arthur that was saying that to Kazuki.

When he knocked and entered the room―inside there were Vice Chief Yamagata, Arthur, and then Shouko-san of Ryouzanpaku was also there.

“Russia declared their cooperation relationship with China.”

With Kazuki entering the room, Vice Chief Yamagata said that without even a greeting first.

Kazuki answered after thinking for a little. “In other words, they are joining hands with Loki then.”

“The one that draw this scheme is without a doubt Loki.”

“After the duel with Ikousai, Loki suddenly launched a surprise attack, and yet they immediately retreated, that was for the sake of creating an established fact I guess. It was for the sake of making Ilyailiya unable to play both sides.”

Kazuki recalled about the happening at Sekigahara and said that.

“Oo, so you properly noticed that.” Shouko-san raised the corner of her mouth in a grin.

“Hmm, I see, so it’s for that kind of thing.” Arthur hit his palm with his fist.

“It seemed that Ilyailiya had told Regina that Russia Mythology can attach themselves freely to Cosmos Side or Chaos Side. So it’s this kind of thing.”

Loki made Ilyailiya’s position fixed in place conclusively. He wouldn’t let Ilyailiya got off with just a verbal promise. He deliberately made her exchanged hostility with Arthur and Regina.

“However right now that Yamato is gone, does Russia and China still have any just excuse?”

“For now… they are demanding us to hand over Aisu Ikousai who is contracted with Susanoo as the one with the true qualification to rule over Japan.”

“Aren’t they completely ignoring the conclusion and all now? Perhaps as long as Ikousai is not killed then they will keep being persistent like this.”

“Naturally this is a matter that has to be considered I think. About Ikousai’s execution.” Shouko-san interjected.

“Just killing Ikousai won’t crush the other side’s just cause. If you do that then they surely will once again make up another excuse and come picking a fight, so perhaps it’s pointless doing that, anyway for the time being there is no harm putting aside killing her.”

“You, saying for the time being like that…” Yamagata-san frowned.

“’Perhaps it’s pointless but for the time being’, in Japan human life is not so light that we can kill someone just from mood like that.”

Kazuki rejected that clearly. “Ikousai didn’t really have any malice in her, she was just a maniac of strongest sword art that was lifted up by Yamato’s government as a symbol.”

Kazuki recalled the first time he met Lotte. Because of the judgment between countries, the life of a human was treated so lightly. That kind of judgment was clearly overflowing with malice.

“I don’t mind even if they are finding fault with us. It’s just what we wish for to continue our battle with Loki. …Arthur-san, you are also going to lend your hand in this aren’t you?”

Kazuki turned his sight to Arthur. But, why was Regina not here?

“The conflict between Japan and Yamato about the seat of the legitimate ruler was over already. It ended in the manner that all of you recognized. And then Loki, Russia, and China that even now want to continue the fight… fighting against them in other words mean a battle for the sake of protecting the world’s order. This battle should be something that all of you have to fight too.”

Arthur rounded his eyes listening on Kazuki’s decisive way of talking.

However he nodded as if saying that it was only natural.

“Of course I called you with that kind of intention. I wanted you to pass that judgment. But your way of saying that is more decisive than I imagined. It appears that you are… getting accustomed as King.”

‘I wanted you to pass that judgment’ ―Arthur who called to Kazuki to talk about this matter was intentionally ignoring Japan’s government.

“…I’m going to convey this to the top so that they can act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

The way Arthur was developing the matter made Vice Chief Yamagata say that with a troubled face.

“What about Regina? It seems that she is not in this place though.”

“She is… I brought the matter about the danger of the Chaos Side Diva(Loki) colluding with China and Russia to her attention, but she said that she has no obligation to fight and went home to Italy. If she said that then I cannot detain her. That’s also a King’s judgment.”

If Germany gave their cooperation to Japan then their side would be Japan-Britain-Germany while the other side was China-Russia-Loki.

“A confrontation structure has been created in the world with this…”

Vice Chief Yamagata said so with a bitter expression. Confrontation structure―of all things there were Magic Advanced Countries that appeared as Loki’s ally, with that the order between the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries was breaking down.

“For that I have a proposal. Hayashizaki-kun… won’t you go with me to America.”

“…America?”

It was a word that he didn’t anticipate. Kazuki spontaneously asked back.

“That’s right. The one that will become the key person in this situation is America. If America stood as our ally… Regina surely won’t jump ship to the other side, that’s why we can stand in the superior position with number. On the contrary we cannot let even America to get sweet talked by Loki’s cajolery.”

America―they were the country that evaded involvement with other countries the most among the Seven Great Magic Advanced Countries, a country that persisted in their isolationism. Could they do something about such actual state of affairs, not to mention Japan but most likely there was no doubt that the other countries also didn’t understand the situation there.

“Certainly… it’s a country that we don’t know what they are thinking but it’s important who they are going to side with.”

“By some chance, just like all of you in Japan, perhaps a King has also still haven’t been born yet in America.”

“Because they don’t have a King, that’s why they aren’t getting involved with other countries and their standing point is unclear, is that it?”

“Our Britain is the land where magic was first born in this world, the land where Basileus Basilleon put the headquarter of <{{furigana|Libel Mundi|Dawn’s Omnipotent}}>. The history of alchemists is the oldest there. That was why there is a lot of record about Basileus Basilleon left there.”

“The alchemist Basileus Basilleon?”

Why did that name suddenly appear here?

No, perhaps it was obvious why.

That name was the root of everything of this era of magic. It was a name that was connected with everything.

“He left behind these words. ‘The time when all the Kings are standing in a complete set, the battlefield of the Kings will rise from the depth of the sea. A treasure existed there’.”

“Treasure you say?” Kazuki knitted his eyebrows dubiously.

“The Divas know about the treasure’s true form. They said that they will surely talk about it when the suitable time arrives.”

Arthur said that unhesitatingly as if delivering an oracle.

“I expected that it’s most likely―the Philosopher Stone.”

No, wait. A treasure that the Divas knew about… Hearing those words, Kazuki remembered something that was stuck in his mind. He had the feeling that before this there was someone saying something like that.

The thing that the Divas fought each other to try to get their hands on it…

“I predicted that the King in America has still haven’t been determined yet because there is this kind of legend. The instant you defeated Ikousai, I thought that perhaps there is going to be an unusual phenomenon happening in this world. But nothing happened.”

That meant Arthur had expected him as the last King. Kazuki made a bitter face.

However the world’s unusual phenomenon. What in the world it meant that a battlefield would surface from the bottom of the sea?

Like how a Haunted Ground was generated… would there be an island or even a continent created from the Astrum then?

“…What I have misgivings for is that the American continent which is shrouded in darkness is currently just like this Japan and Yamato, perhaps right now they are also embroiled in a conflict between order and chaos there.”

If there was a conflict like that and Loki intervened…

“And so my proposal. We should head to America and know more about them. The darkness shrouding that continent has to be removed.”

…Kazuki nodded. There was also the factor that he couldn’t see Arthur as a human that would deceive others.

“Understood. Let’s do that.”

“…Hmm. I will take this to the top so that they can go act in accordance with Hayashizaki-kun’s will.”

Vice Chief Yamagata also said half-resigning himself.

“Roshouko. What are you and your group going to do?”

After they finished hearing Arthur’s story, each of them left the room―in that timing, Kazuki picked the time where Arthur had gone and caught Shouko’s shoulder.

Kazuki called Shouko without any honorific.

“What we are going to do you ask… of course we are Japan’s ally obviously.”

Shouko said that while making a buttering up smiling face.

“It’s just that we cannot just leave our hideout alone so there is no way we can go along to America. We are going to remain in Japan and cooperate in Japan’s defense ‘kay.”

Suddenly in Kazuki’s mind, an image of their back stabbed by Shouko flashed.

Hearing that this Shouko would cooperate with Japan’s defense during the time he would be in America, that she would continue to stay in Japan, an uneasiness that couldn’t be explained was welling up in him.

No, this anxiety meant this kind of thing…

“Shouko, I cannot approve that.”

“Ah?” Shouko opened her eyes wide in shock from Kazuki’s rumination.

“Why is that? You are saying that you cannot really trust us? Listen here, mister. I’m really troubled here. You guys cannot get all buddy-buddy with us on the surface, but a force that matched Japan’s interest the most is us Ryouzanpaku. For Japan that is in conflict with China we are the ally that you can trust the most yeah?”

With a condemning tone like when before this he prioritized Germany’s Beatrix, Shouko-san was talking calmly however her tone was sharp.

“No, your objective is China. Our objective is Loki.”

Kazuki decisively rebutted. Their interests didn’t match each other.

“You guys are by no means belong to Order. From what I can gather of [Taikoubou’s will] that you talked about before, I can surmise that. Your group’s objective is to first overthrow China to guarantee your own safety. If it’s for that sake… then you won’t mind whether you join hands with Order or with Chaos, whichever is fine.”

Taikobou’s will. That will was―to prevent the arrival of the age where the Mythology was ruling over humans.

Rather it was a thinking that opposed the Cosmos Side.

“And then Loki and China’s alliance will surely breakdown someday.”

Shouko’s eyes shook with slight agitation.

Not only the objective right before the eyes, he also had to think about the true objectives of each force.

“And when that happens, you will come running to Loki bringing a nice present… maybe.”

Kazuki pulled Shouko’s shoulder closer to him and whispered on her ear.

“Perhaps that nice present, is going to be this country and my head.”

This woman named Roshouko was a woman that might have went that far.

Shouko caught her breath and stared back at Kazuki’s expression.

“What are you talking about rabbit-san. We are your ally you know.”

“It will be great if it turns out like that in the very end. But in the current stage I can trust you as an ally only as long as Loki is still in an alliance with China. During the time until that happens…”

Kazuki pushed aside Shouko’s shoulder and high-handedly said.

“Just as you said we will accept Ryouzanpaku’s force to be added in Japan’s defense. But I’ll have both Shouko and Silirat to accompany me to America.”

The forces that Ryouzanpaku could ally themselves with in the very end were only between Japan or Loki.

But ultimately Japan too was incompatible with the Order. That was why certainly Shouko’s interest was close to Japan.

―Therefore Kazuki pressed a choice to her.

“Come with me, and then whether you should side with me or with Loki, make sure of it with your own eyes.”

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2016-01-11T10:15:36Z

Asvare: convert the terms into furigana format and move the notes (TN) into ref tag

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worst Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same like a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf until that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo until Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing toweringly far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness isn’t in not in this dimension that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led my outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ fee. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Further it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of a <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps even from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly start to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had change from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotetsu―!” <ref>Kotetsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!”“…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that push through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately move to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…”“I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understood that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly.Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The one at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body at Kazuki inside his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks at Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two persons that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a of sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!”Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!?” Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

*Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and be loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician change its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic cloths that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two persons possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed withcapable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since the long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Coutnries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was too make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person that Zero Knight was?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quiet strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a lost. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is not other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to use Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing a building up laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki took a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae to lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important person were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already death come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Naiarlatoteph’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once casted with her own body aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki’s was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanting a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she was also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with a countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk(Mermaid Armament)!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ama no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 1

2016-01-11T09:53:39Z

Asvare: convert the terms into furigana format and move the rest of notes (AN/TN) into ref tag

==Chapter 1 – White and Black==

===Part 1===

The morning of that day was not like the usual morning.

The tip of Kazuki’s nose was tickled by a sensual sweet aroma that made him awake. It was the aroma of a girl’s skin. That was what his instinct told him. But this aroma was something he had never smelled until today, the aroma of a foreigner’s skin. The owner of the aroma burrowed herself into Kazuki’s futon and was in a postion of right beside Kazuki, clinging close to him.

‘Who is this’, Kazuki felt dubious while still half-asleep.

―He raised up his blanket and determined the true identity of the intruder while still half-asleep.

The morning sun that shone in from the window illuminated the figure of the girl that was laying on her side.

Her long silver hair shone in sparkles while entangling with the dark brown skin.

The owner of such vibrant contrast between silver and dark brown was―Leme.

Kazuki moved his eyes to the clock and confirmed the time. From the point of view of the usual Kazuki, he had greatly overslept just from the brightness outside his window.

But it was already decided from the start that he was going to oversleep today.

The investigation of Fuji’s sea of trees yesterday was extremely severe. He encountered Ikousai and Ilyailiya in succession and fought them consecutively, not to mention the physical fatigue, even his magic power was completely empty.

His most important job today was to rest. …After sleeping like a log from the excessive fatigue, it seemed he didn’t notice when Leme sneaked into his futon as she pleased.

―Sleeping together with Leme itself was not a particularly rare occasion.

What was not usual was Leme’s appearance.

Leme contracted with Kazuki in a little girl appearance and grew little by little as she recovered her strength, and now at this point of time she grew in a great leap. The one who was sleeping defenselessly besides Kazuki was not a little girl anymore, but a bewitching beauty that was only clad in a single piece of black clothing.

From that mature body, an aroma that should be called a foreign sex appeal was rising up.

“Have you woke up, my King?”

Her long glandular hair swayed and Leme’s eyes that he thought was still asleep opened completely. And then she moved inside the futon slidingly and snuggled her body closely to Kazuki.

There was a sensation of something soft being flattened around Kazuki’s stomach. A sensation that was impossible for Leme from before―Leme’s breast that had grown big was pressing on him.

Everything was different from usual. Whether her sensual aroma and also the sensation of her adult skin.

…Shit, to feel like this from someone like Leme as the partner.

“Nn? What is it, your face is a little red even though you just woke up you know, my King?”

Leme grazed her big breasts at Kazuki in a jest. Separated by a single piece of thin silk, that felt fluffily and bouncily soft.

“…You, when did you slip into the futon?”

“Nn? It’s just the usual thing right? When you are not sleeping together with another girl, Leme materialized and slipped into your futon. Though for the sake of making you feel shocked like this in the morning, I purposefully waited until you were completely asleep before slipping into the futon.”

“Don’t just slip into the futon like this anymore now that you have grown up this much, okay.”

Kazuki pushed Leme’s shoulders until the edge of the bed. The charming feeling was separated away.

“Why? Fufun, even though your face becomes that red, might there be something that is troubling you? …Leme materialized with Kazuki’s magic power, so it’s better for Leme to be as close as possible to Kazuki when materializing like this. The time when Kazuki is not together with the other girls, I want to be together even when we are on a pillow like this.”

Leme warded off Kazuki’s hand that was pushing her away and sidled up at him once more. While persistently grazing the bulges of her breast at Kazuki, pointed edges was hitting Kazuki’s chest.

“…Your heart is throbbing fast. Like that when your head is invigorated, the magic power that is flows into Leme too is going to be active and become better. It’s fine, get your heart throbbing more at Leme. Like that your worked up magic power is completely like a sweet nectar for Leme.”

An entranced voice like being drunk from sake. Leme grasped both hands of Kazuki that she swept away and guided them onto her own breasts. Kazuki’s palms were buried into the bulges of Leme’s chest.

There was excessive largeness on his hands. It was not an avatar, but the breasts of a materialized girl. The breasts that was only clad in a thin silk transmitted an endless raw softness to him.

Spontaneously Kazuki massaged it from mostly a reflex.

“…Ann-♪ When Leme’s breasts are rubbed, somehow, Leme too feels good…♪”

Each time he massaged, Leme leaked out a sweet voice ‘ann-♪”.

At the center of the bulges that was covered by a thin silk, something was swelling out isolatedly. Leme’s nipples were swelling out from the sexual excitement. Physiological reaction happened at Diva too the same like a human. That fact turned Kazuki’s head into pure white. She is a girl―that Leme.

The dark brown skin that had depth was soft from what he saw. His palms kept massaging continuously as long as he liked, Leme too was continuing to leak out a sweet voice “ann-♪” happily from being massaged.

With a partner that was not a human, he passed a short time that halted his reasoning inside the futon.

A sweet body odor that was like a foreign fruit that was separated from a Japanese person, pheromone was filling the room. Kazuki pinched Leme’s nipple. Leme’s spine shivered “Nnn-!!” and she raised a noticeable high voice.

“That’s good, the magic power from you too became spiritedly lively and is flowing into Leme! Leme too feels good♪ Play with my nipple more♪”

However his reasoning finally came back, even though late. ‘More than this is no good’, Kazuki finally thought like that.

He stiffened his fingers with his willpower and slowly floated his hands from the charming bulges.

“Oo-? You are stopping…?”

“You… If you are also a girl, don’t make someone that you don’t even like rub your breasts just for a joke. Your value will go down like that. I too don’t want to do something that lowers your value.”

Even though he was saying that he had kept massaging her for quite a long time now. That was the fault of his head that was still in la-la land after just getting woken up.

She was a girl even though she was a Diva… then she had to treasure such thing.

“What are you saying? Surely Leme won’t hate my own master right?”

“Eh?”

“It’s obvious that I like you and so I chose you as my contractor.”

Leme brought her face near and pressed her lips at Kazuki’s cheek.

“…Leme also loved my previous contractor.”

Setting aside the dumbfounded Kazuki, Leme talked with a voice that was laced with nostalgia.

“That fellow was a woman, but Leme liked her. I liked her and Leme grew to love her too much… Leme had the feeling that it was a little abnormal to love a partner of the same sex until that much, so Leme is glad that the next contractor, that is you, is a male.”

“The previous contractor…” That’s right, Leme had finally recovered her memory.

There was a different contractor of Leme before.

At the Fuji’s sea of trees, that time when a mysterious voice was talking inside Kazuki’s head―Leme replied at that voice affectionately. It might be that the master of that voice was―the person that was once Leme’s contractor.

The third wall that partitioned the deepest part of Fuji’s sea of trees, there someone put up a seal in order to not let anyone enter inside at all. That meant… it was the previous generation’s King of Solomon.

But for some kind of reason Leme lost her contractor, lost her power and memory, and separated with a long period of time she made Kazuki into her new contractor.

‘Aah, I see. That is why, compared to the other Kings, I am lagging behind.’

When compared to a [completed King] like Arthur or Regina, he felt that it was only him whose days since his contract with Leme was obviously too short.

Because he was too inexperienced… to the degree that he couldn’t straighten up anything.

However Leme said that she still had no intention of talking about what had happened to her and that contractor in the past.

“Fufun♪ I had my eyes on you since the time when you were just a baby, so there is also this reverse Genji-like aspect in our relationship, how cute.” <ref>Genji, Minamoto Genji. A story character of classic Japanese story,who, in his story, had a plan to raise a young girl into an ideal wife for him.</ref>

Leme who had a completely adult look was staring fixedly *jii―* at Kazuki, and then she smiled complacently.

“…You, if you recover your power even more than this, by some chance will you grow even older?”

“Are you thinking that at the very last Leme is going to become an old hag?! How rude, Leme’s current appearance is the peak. There are also Divas whose strongest state are in old people appearance, but Leme is not that kind of type.”

“…Leme whose appearance was still like a child is more relaxing.”

Kazuki released a deep sigh while still feeling the lingering sweet sensation at his fingertips.

“If you say that you like loli, I can also turn back into a child again just in external appearance you know?”

“I don’t mean that… until now I look after your selfishness in your child form all along, yet for you to suddenly act as the older one here really makes me troubled.”

“Fufun! From now on too, I’m still intending to keep saying out my selfishness though!”

Leme proclaimed with her eyes closed and a smile on her mouth.

If he had to say, the current Leme was in the age just before twenty years old. Her external appearance looked like the age of a university student young lady.

From a child to an adult in one go. Thinking back on it, Leme had completely grown splendidly and rushed off to [an age around the same as Kazuki].

“It’s not like Leme’s mental age has changed all along. It’s just that there are some places that are governed by emotion and body. When Leme’s body changed into an adult’s, naturally, concerns other than the appetite for food will also heighten. This time there is this itchy feeling inside… perhaps this is what you called as [sexual desire] I think. Appetite for food and also sexual desire, both of them are enjoyments that are distinctively coming from materializing into a flesh body, but Leme loves them♪”

Leme once again pulled Kazuki’s hands, trying to make him touch her breasts for the second time.

“Come on, rub Leme’s breast more, play around with my nipples♪”

Kazuki recalled Leme’s appetite until now that was her [tenacity for food]. She was a fellow that mostly thought only about food.

If now her tenacity for this kind of thing was also similarly heightened like her desire for food, then that was something awful. <ref>The hiragana used for this word ‘awful’ can also mean great or excellent in Japan. This is like a double meaning.</ref>

“Don’t persistently try to make me touch them! Don’t try to vent out your sexual desire to your contractor. Even for my side, it’s troubling to harbor some kind of wicked feeling for my own contracted Diva…”

“Don’t say such cold words like wicked feeling for this.”

Leme’s face suddenly turned serious. “Even though both of us are existences that are most close to each other… to draw a line between a human and a Diva, that’s really lonely.”

Suddenly Kazuki recalled of what Leme once leaked out to him before, about how [I want to become a human].

Looking in reverse, there might not be any meaning in trying to draw a line with a feeling of avoidance just because she was a Diva.

A faint sound of footsteps became slightly audible from the corridor outside the room. Someone was coming to wake him up.

It was not like there was something here he had to feel guilty for, but for some reason Kazuki immediately blocked Leme’s mouth.

The footsteps stopped right in front of Kazuki’s door and next whispering voices could be heard.

“…Kazuki, is he still sleeping I wonder? This is a chance for a wake up kiss! Just like a princess and a prince!!”

“That’s a romantic idea, but normally isn’t it the reverse? The one who is waken up from the eternal sleep using a kiss, it’s the princess’s side.”

This highly spirited voice with a punch line and the calm tsukkomi, its Mio and Koyuki.

“Someone like Kazuki is close to a princess you see. He is always on the side that is being chased around by a lot of admirers after all.”

“Those girls’ conception is really interesting.” Leme said that with a broad grin.

“I finally noticed that it’s no good for our side just to keep waiting with a feeling like a princess! Even Hiakari is like that right? If you just keep quiet and fidgeting around then the chance will be gone in a flash!”

“Tha, that’s…”

Mio incited a stir inside the introverted Koyuki. Unexpectedly it seemed that Mio felt a female friendship with Koyuki. It was just when he thought of their personalities… he had the feeling that Koyuki was not the one that actually could be said as introverted.

That was because there was another side of Koyuki that she never showed except to Kazuki, where she became strangely bold when the two of them were alone together.

“Let’s do a romantic kiss for waking up someone once! The chance for someone like Kazuki to wake up later than us is super precious! I won’t hand over the right for the first turn to Hiakari!”

“Ple, please wait, I too…!”

Mio said so determinedly with her mouth and then she opened the door carefully and sloo-wly.

“I’m awake already.”

“Wahyan!” When Kazuki talked the moment the door opened, Mio raised a strange scream and backed off, she crashed into Koyuki that followed her behind who said a protest of “puu”.

“Even though you say that you are going to rest from the morning training because yesterday you used up your magic power.”

Mio showed up her face a little from the door and said her complaint.

“I didn’t say that I’m going to rest from the chores too. Right now is around the time I’m thinking of waking up you see.”

“We came thinking of waking you up just in case, but… isn’t it fine for you to sleep just a little bit more? Because you are tired right?”

“Even though I’m resting but I have taken the necessary time for sleeping enough with this. Sleeping more than this is just indolence.”

“Muu―, if you said until that far”

“…It’s not a big deal but can you quickly move forward for me?”

Koyuki lightly tapped the back of Mio *peshi peshi* who showed out her face just a little from the door for conversing with Kazuki.

Both of them was in the maid appearance of the summer version that looked light.

“Fu-fu-fu, how unfortunate for you two to be unable to give my master a wake-up kiss.”

Behind Kazuki, Leme raised her upper body from the bed and chuckled. The way she laughed was as if an evil mastermind was entering the stage and gloated provocatively. Mio raised a voice of ‘ahh’.

“Le, Leme!? You are sleeping together with Kazuki even though you have grown that big!?”

“Is it not allowed? Kazuki belongs to everyone of the Witch’s Mansion right? Fu-fu-fu.”

Leme hugged Kazuki from behind while pressing her breasts at Kazuki.

Mio couldn’t find any argument to just say that it was not allowed and could only moan “Uu―”.

“But Leme looked like someone that is always together with Kazuki all along, it didn’t bother me when you looked like a kid, but to cling close to Kazuki like that with an adult appearance is…”

“Fu-fu-fu, then you two just has to approach Kazuki with even more boldness too. If you don’t, then Leme will use the position as his contracted Diva and monopolize my master like this~♪ Fu-fu-fu~♪”

Leme leaned her body forward from behind and lined up her face with Kazuki, before nuzzling her cheek at him.

[[Image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 017.jpg|thumb]]

Mio went “Aaa~!” with a pitiful voice.

While his cheek was nuzzled, Kazuki became suspicious of Leme’s behavior. It was not like the usual Leme.

Until now Leme had always shown a behavior that conceded her contractor, that was Kazuki, to all the other girls.

That was only natural, after all Leme’s objective was to make Kazuki into a Harem King.

‘…Don’t tell me that now just because she has recovered her memory and get back the minimum of her power, she is planning to change her behavior from now on.’

Just when he suspected so inside his heart, Leme’s figure vanished with a pop in an anticlimax.

{My master, with your magic power still not recovered, don’t do anything rash for one or two days. Right now is the time to give your undivided attention to flirt with these girls and raise their positivity level.}

Leme who lost her physical body resounded her voice inside his head so that Mio and Koyuki couldn’t hear.

Was he over thinking it? Leme was only provoking these two and incited them up.

Leme was still Leme, she didn’t change even after turning into a seemingly adult woman.

Suddenly, “Kazu-nii!” “Kazuki!”, Mio and Koyuki talked at the same time and leaped onto the bed.

“Uwaa-!” He raised a surprised voice while being pressed down on the bed, Mio and Koyuki embraced him from his left and right.

The frilly sensation of the frills and the soft sensation of the skin inside it. Now that he was getting caught between the two, the situation he was in was completely a maid sandwich.

“Kazu-nii! I too, am going to flirt even more with you than before!”

“…Ka, Kazuki should flirt with me today!”

Mio and Koyuki insisted from his left and right. But even if both of them said so to him at the same time…

Lately everyone was accepting of Leme’s advocated harem even more than Kazuki, Kazuki’s feeling of avoidance has also kept thinning. However he loved everyone, yet it was the most difficult when he was told to choose.

Mio turned to Koyuki with an expression that seemed to say she accepted the challenge.

“Why? With what kind of reason are you asking to monopolize Kazuki?”

“…It’s only me who still didn’t have a date just together with Kazuki. That’s unfair.”

“Mu, certainly… But hadn’t you explored the academy’s underground together with just Kazuki?”

Mio talked about the day when they battled Naiarlatoteph. Now that she said that, it was different with everyone else, at that time they were in a situation where he absolutely had to shrink his distance with Koyuki to escape from the dungeon.

“You became really close with Kazuki from that, thinking carefully that was also a date right?”

When Mio said that forcefully, Koyuki talked as if to throw out everything that she had kept piling up inside until now.

“That kind of blasphemous date that kept throwing out SAN value check is just unpleasant!”<ref>SAN check, a certain game about Cthulhu has this parameter called SAN(sanity) for the character, in which the SAN will keep decreasing each time the character encounters the outer god. When the SAN parameter reaches zero, the character will forever be lost in darkness.</ref>

“Wha, what is SAN value check?”

Mio asked Kazuki while feeling scared, Kazuki too tilted his head saying “Is that Cthulhu language?”

“I have been thinking that it’s unfair all this time! Even I want to have a date with Kazuki without any grotesque tentacles anywhere…”

Koyuki hung her head down in dejection while saying that. Kazuki reflexively embraced back Koyuki’s shoulder and petted her head.

Sunlight poured in from outside the window, and a blue sky spread out without a single cloud in it.

The academy was currently in a special holiday the next day after they challenged the Grand Haunted Ground.

It was a day that was exactly the most ideal for a date.

“…Well, as expected from my compassion, should I say it can’t be helped.”

Mio withdrew while making a deep sigh. In the end she was not that insensitive to keep forcefully pushing.

{This is good. After all Hiakari Koyuki’s positivity level is just barely under 150. Let’s raise it right before the decisive battle.}

Leme too ran her mouth inside Kazuki’s head calculatingly.

===Part 2===

“Fufu, so it was Koyuki-chan that invited Otouto-kun to a date? Then you have no choice but to give her a date.” Kaguya-senpai smiled gently while saying that.

“It was said before that it’s time for flirting until your magic power recovers so I too am expecting it somewhat though~. Ahaha, But if it’s like this then it can’t be helped.” Hikaru-senpai said that while laughing generously.

“Koyuki-oneesan is really looking forward to it inside her heart, but it’s cute that she works really hard to not let it show on the surface desu-!” Lotte grinned brightly like an angel saying that.

“…Don’t leave me alone too much, okay? I feel that the time I can be together with you is too short because I’m in the Sword Division, it feels a little lonely.” Kazuha-senpai honestly became sulky while saying so.

“I too have never been together with Kazuki except in that forest where many dead people were wandering around. If we go by that argument then next time should be my turn.” Shinobu-senpai said so and booked her turn in advance.

“When the conflict with Yamato becomes clearer, take me and Shinobu to the sea just like you promised okay? Because I had bought a new and more amazing swimsuit already.” Miyabi-senpai said something dreadful.

“It doesn’t concern me at all that Hayashizaki Kazuki is going for a date. Nn? But if he is doing that then who will make today’s dinner? If it’s not you who make it then and I don’t wanna―!” Like that Karin was crying while hitting him.

“I don’t know the feeling of a person that likes to go outside of his own free will degozaru.” Kamimura-san rejected this thing called a date right from the bottom of her heart.

―Without even any discord that especially happened, everyone gave their official recognition for this date without difficulty.

It was surely the embodiment of everyone’s good relation with each other. Also, as far as it went, it was also their trust in him.

If it was like this then it might be fine even if they didn’t purposefully rendezvous at another place sneakily.

When Kazuki tried to propose so, Koyuki shook her head with an expression that fixated on something.

“But, until now Kazuki’s date with everyone all started after rendezvousing with them at the arranged place right?”

“Well, it’s just as you said.”

Since his first date with Mio, the front of the station became the place where he would be waiting for the date.

This was the habit that Mio created because she was embarrassed to be seen by the students of the academy when she was together with Kazuki, but now there was no more necessity for it since their relation had become public knowledge.

“But if everyone did it like that, then I too want to do it like that.”

Koyuki stared at Kazuki with upturned eyes filled with emotion while saying that.

“Because, this is our first date.”

“…Sorry, did I make you wait?”

Saying that, Koyuki appeared in front of the station that was the place where they arranged to meet. Of course Kazuki replied like this to that question,

“No, I just arrived here too.”

“…But of course, after all, this is still one hour earlier than the arranged time… Why was Kazuki here already…”

Koyuki heaved a deep sigh with an amazed face.

“Koyuki too. It seems that we both came too early so as to not let our partner wait.”

Both of their amazed face immediately changed into a smile that this couldn’t be helped.

Koyuki was mostly lightly dressed. Before he noticed, the season had already changed into the early summer.

Koyuki was wearing a no sleeve blouse that was decorated with light blue ribbon together with a beige hot pants.

The blouse was sized just right to bring the bulges of her chest to the fore, it had short length and so Koyuki’s navel was peeking out. The hot pants with light earth colors clung tightly to her round bottom and smoothly exposed her dazzling white thighs. Her feet were wearing sandals with a leather strap.

“Koyuki, you look cute but it’s fairly bold isn’t it?”

Magician could regulate their body temperature no matter how, but exactly because of that embodying the season with the clothes made her all the more stylish in contrast. Having said that, he had the feeling that Koyuki today was just too bold.

Her clothing not feeling vulgar was surely thanks to the fresh combination of the colors and Koyuki’s own cool atmosphere. Her stature was short but her legs were long, the goodness of her style was making her atmosphere even firmer.

In other words it was actually suiting her even though it looked contrary to her personality.

“I bought it through mail order. I heard on the net that this is the current fashion trend and so I bought it, but now that I’m wearing it…”

Koyuki fidgeted around from receiving Kazuki’s gaze,

To be stared at by Kazuki continuously even now without stopping, Koyuki looked down while her face became completely red.

“You don’t need to get embarrassed Koyuki, it really suites you after all.”

For her to order that through mail order meant that she had been preparing for this date with Kazuki for quite a while. She thought hard of what suited her and prepared the outfit and then became embarrassed when the appointed day came. It was really like Koyuki.

“Wh, why are you looking at me so intensely like that?”

“Because your embarrassed appearance made you even more excessively cute.”

“That’s sexual harassment…”

Even while saying a complaint, Koyuki’s expression burst open slightly in delight. Kazuki understood well that Koyuki also had such an aspect in her.

“If you show me such a lewd appearance, then it can’t be helped even if my gaze becomes nailed on Koyuki like this, don’t you think so?”

“So, something like a lewd appearance… I don’t intend for that kind of…”

Koyuki became increasingly bashful when she was tormented by words from Kazuki like that. Just from her behavior, even without looking at her positivity level he knew that this was the correct manner of speaking in regards to Koyuki.

Koyuki too was staring at Kazuki’s appearance. Kazuki came wearing a simple polo shirt and jeans. These clothes chosen for him were fairly good items that were cheap in the store that Mio often visited. Kazuki didn’t really understand much about clothing, but due to its silhouette that followed along the body line and its three dimensional sewing, it was easy to move in like a second skin regardless of its smart and tight look.

Koyuki said “Kazuki too, that, you look cool…” while fidgeting around acting embarrassed. Having said that something like a man’s appearance was just a thing that looked like a mere extra. Kazuki also became self-conscious then wordlessly he encircled his left arm on Koyuki’s waist before embracing her closer. Koyuki’s head hit his chest with a light knock and her body became glued to him.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 021.jpg|thumb]]

“We, we are going to walk sticking to each other like this?”

Koyuki was flustered even with a heart mark of positivity level up flying at him.

“Because Koyuki, the gazes of the surrounding are gathering on you, see.”

Koyuki went “Eh?” and for the first time she paid attention to the surroundings outside of Kazuki.

Although today was a weekday but a considerable number of people were walking through the road from the station toward the public park. The males walking down the road all had their eyes stolen by Koyuki’s appearance that was like a summer fairy. It made Koyuki’s face turn excessively red.

“If a cute girl like Koyuki is showing that kind of appearance then of course you’re going to become the center of attention. By any chance perhaps Koyuki was choosing those clothes because you wanted to expose yourself?”

Before Koyuki said to him that [she liked to expose her embarrassing appearance to Kazuki].

She liked for her embarrassing self to be received by Kazuki.

“Tha, that’s not it. …Please don’t say a mean thing like that.”

Koyuki clung to Kazuki in order to hide her face on Kazuki’s chest. But he understood that she didn’t hate it from her sweet tone of voice. A pleading tone of voice that implicitly said [I want to be bullied more] to him.

Kazuki who had completely grasped Koyuki’s preferences that was like that, raised the looking down blushing face of Koyuki forcefully with his right hand, and gazed at her right from the front.

“Because Koyuki is like this, strange men won’t approach you, I have to show the surrounding people that you are my girl to be safe.”

Kazuki gave the first kiss for today on Koyuki’s soft cheek. It made Koyuki’s spine shiver.

“…Yes. I am Kazuki’s possession, so it doesn’t matter what other people think…”

There was no doubt that Koyuki’s peculiar preference appeared as the manifestation of how she still didn’t have confidence in herself.

‘I want to be liked’, ‘I want to be loved’, her feeling that wanted to feel for real those kinds of things more and more became a worldly behavior and manifested towards Kazuki.

‘Today. let’s do a date that will fill the gaps that are still left inside Koyuki’s heart’―Kazuki was determined to do that.

Both of them were heading to their first destination from the station in a walk. Along the way, Kazuki repeatedly kissed Koyuki’s cheek each time they walked a few steps forward. Of course if Koyuki showed any sign of hating it then Kazuki too wouldn’t do anything like that, but

“Ka, Kazuki… please properly walk normally…”

Because Koyuki was making a face that seemed to say ‘I want you to do more’ while fidgeting around, it couldn’t be helped.

“I said don’t…♡”

A heart mark came flying at him while Koyuki was saying no.

{Kazuki-oniisan, there is this thing called <Sasoi’uke> among many attributes desu…}<ref>This word Sasoi’uke, ‘sasoi’ mean inviting, while ‘uke’ mean receiver, usually used to indicate the receiver side in a gay relationship. You guys know about those BL illustrations that sometimes appear from the wild delusions of a female character? One of the men will try to force the uke into the forbidden relation, and the uke will act hesitatant or rejecting, but even though the uke act like that you can see how their face blush or their eye is just full of desire. They ain’t fooling anyone. That is Sasoi’uke. PS: For me to understand something like that, god, I don’t want to fall into the Dark Side.</ref>

Kazuki recalled when Lotte was giving him a lecture while watching anime. So this was what it meant.

Koyuki was waiting in expectation for an attack from Kazuki. Her posture was a posture of a receiver(uke), she was demanding a resolute attack from Kazuki. As a swordsman he couldn’t withdraw back from this.

Although today was a weekday but they were in front of a station, this was why the pedestrian traffic was quite busy. The people who walked down the road were directing gazes that seemed to say “There is an outrageous bakaple here…” at them. But Kazuki was an able man that would do something thoroughly when he was doing something.

Over and over he tasted the white and smooth cheek of Koyuki with his lips.

“Don’t kiss me here…” While saying that Koyuki was directing her lips at him full of desire.

Considering Koyuki’s wordless will, Kazuki stopped his walk, then he kissed her lips to lips.

After sucking at each other’s lips for a while, they began their walk again.

However immediately “…more” Koyuki leaked out a small voice.

“Wasn’t it no good here?” Kazuki immediately returned a bullying reply. Koyuki looked down with a bright red face and fidgeted around, but she wordlessly turned her desiring lips at Kazuki.

Kazuki stopped his walk again and kissed her.

While sucking at each others’ lips, Koyuki was fawning at him by rubbing her body to his body.

“Now you want your body to be touched?”

“Tha, that’s not what I mean… in this kind of public place…”

As expected doing such in a public place like this was bad. Kazuki worked out a plan and stroked Koyuki’s long ear with his right hand.

“Hyann-“ A sweet voice escaped Koyuki’s mouth. “Haven’t I said before that the ear makes me feel lewd feelings… please don’t do this kind of thing in front of this many people…”

He was told that the ears of an elf are more sensitive than the average person and so it gave off a lewd sensation.

But that was something that was unknown for normal people.

“If Koyuki doesn’t make an expression that seems to feel good like that, then no one will know we are doing anything perverted here.”

“I’m, not making such expression at all.”

“You are doing it so obviously. Your face is bright red, and your breathing is rough.”

“Li, lies…”

Fingering his partner’s ears while walking around this much was surely still barely in the category of something they could do in the public’s presence. However a sensuality that couldn’t be hidden was oozing out onto the young beautiful face of Koyuki, forcefully attracting the eyes of the males that were walking down the road. The attention from those people made Koyuki become even more thrilled.

The distance that usually only took five minutes to arrive now took more than ten minutes.

Perhaps they were now mostly just like a pervert that exposed themselves on a road.

“…Perhaps it’s just as I thought that I am a pervert… I’m sorry…”

In translation it became an expectation that said [You will accept a pervert like me right?].

“Perverted Koyuki is also cute, I like it.”

Koyuki that he first met was cool and reliable, a girl that took a brusque attitude at Kazuki saying things like [I don’t care at all]. Yet now

“Then please kiss me more…” Right now she had completely melted like this at him.

Kazuki kissed her for who knows how many times already.

“Everyone is looking at Koyuki.”

“…It doesn’t matter because I’m Kazuki’s possession.”

Hiakari Koyuki―144

Suddenly, a worry about what became of yesterday battle’s later-processing flashed through Kazuki’s head.

What happened to the Einherjar and the Ryouzanpaku fellows that fell into magic intoxication?

But for now he was going to concentrate on Koyuki―his work for today was to flirt.

Both of them finally arrived at the combined movie theater near the station with an already abnormal mental state since the start of the date.

There was more than ten screens in this building, there was even screens that was installed with {{furigana|Psycho Projection|Projection Projector}} that was a state of the art alchemy technology.

The Phantasmagoria that had spread even into the ordinary household was an alchemy technology that made use of thoughtography magic that transmitted three dimensional image information to the mind of people watching it. But Psycho Projector had advanced a step further than that, it was using [{{furigana|Sympathy Graphic|Shared Reflection Magic}}] that could even transmit the emotion information of the film maker’s intention to the people watching it.

When an excellent movie director that had grounding in magic power possessed a strong emotion like [I want to convey this image] and filmed a movie, the alchemic flim would also sympathize as far as that image too and it could preserve it.

Psycho Projection could project out the light that contained that image to the screen.

The light that was projected to the screen contained even the emotion information, and when that light entered the retina of the audience, the emotion image would be recollected at the same time when the brain read the electric signal and shook the audience’s heart.

But it was not so strong that it could take over a human’s heart. Until the end it was only something just to the degree that strengthened the emotions and the feeling of immersion towards the movie.

Kazuki and Koyuki bought the ticket for a romantic movie. To watch a romance movie, for these two who was still beginners about dating was something that was really date-like that exhilarated their heart.

Furthermore there was a ticket for a couple seat.

Kazuki and Koyuki entered the designated screen room and took a seat in a couple seat.

The seat was wide and looked more like a sofa, the shape made it possible for the two of them to take any kind of sitting posture they liked. The intervals between seat and seat were also pointlessly wide, making an atmosphere that seemed like they were in a personal room.

Even further there was also the fact that currently it was an afternoon of a weekday, not to mention the couple seat, even the general seats were vacant from visitors. When the lighting turned off, it became a space exactly just for the two of them.

On the screen the romantic movie that had its immersion feeling strengthened with the Psycho Projector was projected.

It made him and Koyuki feel like they were the main character and the heroine. It made him feel like he was meeting Koyuki back once again inside a completely different {{furigana|life|story}} and fell in love with her.

When it reached the scene where the main character held hands with the heroine for the first time, Kazuki and Koyuki naturally connected their hand with each other.

Even in the scene where the main character and the heroine did their first kiss, Kazuki and Koyuki kissed sweetly just like in the movie. That kiss became the second first kiss for Kazuki and Koyuki.

It was fine if that was the farthest it went, but the content of the movie was quite extreme.

Barely staying inside the age limit by avoiding a blunt depiction using a clever camera work, the main character and the heroine completely accomplished a wonderful bed scene with each other.

The scene where both characters were loving each other mutually was projected without any omission.

Inside the screen, the heroine bared open her own clothes and became naked.

Kazuki and Koyuki were watching that with their mental state still being abnormal somewhere.

{Kazuki…} Koyuki called him with a small voice of Telepathy. Koyuki too put her hand on her blouse with an intoxicated expression and unfastened the buttons one by one just like the heroine on the screen.

When Koyuki’s front was opened and the appearance of her light blue bra appeared, she didn’t even hesitate and lifted it up completely.

It was a good thing that there was no other audience at all around them―just like the scene in the movie―the white small mounds and its peach colored buds on the center were exposed.

The main character on the screen, Kazuki who was inside the darkness, had their breath taken from the beauty of that bare skin.

The main character of the movie, massaged the breast of the heroine.

{Me too… please touch me just like that…}

Koyuki shook her small chest in temptation. The last bit of Kazuki’s remaining reasoning made his reached out hand hesitate. But his gaze was completely nailed on that sight. Just from Kazuki’s gaze, Koyuki’s breathing turned rough, and the peach colored buds on the center swelled and sharpened aloofly.

{Qu, quick…} He had no intention to keep Koyuki in suspense, but her face looked like it was going to cry.

Kazuki turned his back to the movie while covering the small mound with his palm. Then he massaged just like that as if enveloping the mound. He pinched the buds on the center with the tips of his fingers. Poking. Koyuki’s body was trembling in small shivers.

{Fe, feels good! More…!} Koyuki’s reaction was honestly sensitive.

There was also the passion that reached them from the movie, but perhaps from the start of this date his desire of [I want to touch] towards these breasts have been piling up all along.

{Koyuki, it’s no good to let out your voice, okay}

While looking around their surrounding, Kazuki pushed his thought to Koyuki with Telepathic communication. They were completely alone just the two of them, but this spot was by no means a closed environment. But it seemed that fact only made Koyuki even more aroused instead.

{…As I thought, perhaps I’m a pervert…}

She murmured in self-torturing way with a rough breath. But her eyes that was staring at Kazuki in tears was colored with expectation that she wanted to be accepted even while debasing herself as a pervert.

In exchange of a reply, Kazuki raised the right leg of Koyuki who was sitting at his left and put that leg on top of his knee. Koyuki’s waist was jutting out forward with a slide.

Her posture became like a baby that was made to pee with both her thigh widely opened, exposing her crotch.

{N, no… this kind of posture…!}

Even while Koyuki became full with shame, yet she shook her hot pants contrary with what her mouth was saying.

{If I, am touched in this kind of posture…}

She was saying that she wanted to be touched.

Kazuki smoothly caressed Koyuki’s largely opened thighs.

Even inside the movie, the main character and the heroine was getting along well with each other.

Both of them were being aware of two realities without any contradiction and it heated the passion in their heart doubly.

{…Kazuki, this place too…} Toward Kazuki who was continuing to caress her thighs, Koyuki shook the nether region of her hot pants and urged Kazuki. There’s a thin clothe that was biting into between her legs, clinging snugly there, its center spot looked wetly moist. Kazuki pressed his finger on top of the hot pant’s center line and rubbed up and down.

{…!♡}The tips of Koyuki’s toes spasmed tensely.

He wanted to make her feel even better. He wanted to see Koyuki that was feeling good. Such feeling spurred on Kazuki. Where did he need to touch to make her feel good, with trial and error he moved his hand and began to search around the hot pants.

He sharpened his mind as if he was in a place of a serious match.

At that time from Koyuki’s chest, a swarm of small heart marks that normally was not visible was flying to him. That was the micro change of positivity level that he had never perceived until now.

When Kazuki changed the way he touched, the size and amount of the small heart marks also changed.

The places where she had good and not good reaction were visible to his eyes.

Kazuki opened the front button of Koyuki’s hot pants and slipped inside his finger smoothly into that opening.

Koyuki’s underwear was perfectly wet and sticking to her skin.

He slipped into there too―and directly, he searched for Koyuki’s most sensitive spot.

{Kazuki… directly-!♡ My important place…!♡}

Inside there was a vertically long slit that was softly stirring up, the entrance was splitting open with how her legs were opened out. When he pressed his finger, it was as if his finger was absorbed and it got buried there.

From Koyuki’s important entrance, into the inside of Koyuki’s body. Inside it was wet with liquid, a watery sound *kuchu kuchu* was leaking out. Koyuki’s face was dyed crimson and rough breathing of arousal escaped her mouth.

His fingertips gently stimulated the places it could reach at the inside and the outside both simultaneously. On the upper part of the outside, there was something small and sensitive that stood out. When he pressured that with the ball of his finger, a scream with her breath caught escaped Koyuki.

“Nnn―!!♡”

{You shouldn’t leak out your voice Koyuki.} Kazuki kissed her while talking telepathically. He sucked her lips and blocked off her voice.

This place felt good for her. Kazuki toyed around with that protrusion he found while a different finger played with Koyuki’s dripping wet inside. A large amount of heart marks flew at him.

His powers of observation that was forged by the Hayashizaki-style perfectly saw all of Koyuki’s weak points. Kazuki moved his fingertips trying to bring about the maximum stimulation for Koyuki. The heart marks’ amount decreased when he did it strongly instead. Till the end he would gently―

Koyuki opened out both her legs immodestly even further in order to coax Kazuki more and more.

{Ka, Kazuki-! How do you know the places which feels that good!? It, it feels far better compared to when I did it myself…! ♡}

{Doing it yourself? Like how?}

{…!}

Koyuki self-exploded and wasting no time at all Kazuki attacked. He attacked and bullied Koyuki with both his words and hand.

Koyuki’s spasms became even fiercer and her white navel was rippling. Feeling the sign that Koyuki was going to scream, Kazuki beat her to the punch and he sucked her lips as much as he could.

“…Nn―n! Nn―n!!”

Her scream was blocked in the exit due to the kiss, the intense thing inside Koyuki ran in counter-current and that small body of hers was trembling *gaku gaku* like a broken toy.

“……! ……!” Something hot gushed out from Koyuki’s important place.

With that as the last, strength left Koyuki’s body and she turned limp.

Kazuki stroked her head gently for a while and waited until her breathing turned calm. But when her breathing calmed down, Kazuki stimulated her breast and important place again.

Immediately Koyuki reacted intensely once more, she trembled. Time and time again Koyuki was carried to an extreme high. So that she wouldn’t scream out, all that happened while she desperately sucked onto Kazuki’s lips like a baby.

―When the movie was over, Koyuki had completely become messed up sloppily.

Her limbs stretched out like a puppet whose string was cut, her thighs were sopping wet as if she had just peed, her expression loosened from being short of breath and absentmindedness, the saliva that spilled out from her mouth drew a line to her chin.

Koyuki was completely messed up similar to when Kaguya-senpai became sensitive from Asmodeus’ influence.

A staff name roll streamed down together with a splendid music. Getting ready for when the room would be turned bright, Kazuki put Koyuki’s clothes in order quickly. He then wiped away the traces of their act just now with Pyrokinesis and Psychokinesis.

The light turned on.

“…No, now that I have calmed down, I feel like I have exposed out an unsightly appearance…”

“Koyuki was really cute.” Kazuki kissed her from the side.

“…To accept a perverted elf like me, Kazuki is also an unthinkable pervert…”

Koyuki kept clinging at Kazuki and for a while she kept lying on the couple seat with him without any sign of standing up.

Hiakari Koyuki―148

When Koyuki finally arrived in front of the ramen restaurant, her expression turned tense.

Various things had been vented out in the movie theater and it seemed the wicked thing inside the two of them had fell behind.

This place was the famous ramen restaurant in the city that Koyuki had wanted to try out for a long time. Because today was a weekday, there was almost no line and they didn’t have to queue in.

Koyuki was hiding an unexpected aspect of her as a ramen freak, but it seemed that she had never come to this restaurant. When he asked why was that, she said it was because this restaurant was famous for its [couple ramen].

“Isn’t it a heresy to compete with such made-up thing like that?”

“Ramen is freedom, you cannot judge without eating it.”

The tensed Koyuki pulled Kazuki’s arm and went through under the restaurant’s banner.

The interior design inside was not like a ramen restaurant but like a stylish modern restaurant. There was not a single drop of oil stain on the tables or the floor, in place of things like ticket machine, decorative plants and artistic pictures decorated the place, the atmosphere of the place was completely like a café. A young waitress in apron appearance lavished a refreshing smile at them.

After they were guided to a table, Kazuki and Koyuki were told to not sit facing each other but sitting side by side horizontally. This is a characteristic of this ramen restaurant. Both of them then ordered the couple ramen without any hesitation.

After a while, a jumbo ramen was put in the space between the two who were sitting side by side.

This single ramen had to be eaten together by the both of them.

The soup was a vibrant red with tomato as the base. A fragrant shrimp aroma was tickling their appetite.

A ramen with tomato base… it looked curious with a single glance, but tomato contained umami component that was not inferior even against a soup stock made from konbu<ref>Konbu is kelp</ref>, it also went well with the seafood flavor of katsuobushi <ref>Small pieces of sliced dried bonito</ref>.

Pink colored naruto<ref>Steamed seasoned fish paste with spiral whirlpool pattern</ref> in heart shape were floating on the soup, pastrami beef in replacement of roasted pork fillet, and then lustrous green herbs were coloring the bowl.

The noodles were thick. Kazuki promptly paid attention meticulously so that the soup wouldn’t fly everywhere and offered it to Koyuki with “Aa―n”. Koyuki ate a mouthful―and her expression changed.

Koyuki too fed Kazuki with an “Aa―n”. Kazuki also slurped the noodle carefully.

“The noodle’s texture is really tender to chew despite how thick it is.”

“Most likely this is…so that the noodle won’t grow stale even if a couple is eating this while taking their time, the cook heightened the water dilution ratio.” Koyuki answered with a serious tone as if she was on the middle of a battlefield.

“I see…!” Kazuki shouted a little. When people were eating their ramen slowly, the noodle would grow stale no matter what. The noodle would be soaked by the soup and its texture would get degraded completely.

But if the noodle’s water dilution ration―namely its water amount was already a lot beforehand and then it was boiled up, because since the beginning the noodle had contained a lot of water, it would be hard for the soup to soak the noodle and so the noodle would stay tender.

But a noodle with high water dilution ratio was easy to get sticky when it was processed by a roller machine, a lot of time would also be necessary for its fermentation time, it would take a lot of effort for this. There was no doubt that this noodle was a homemade noodle original of this restaurant.

“The noodle is a little short isn’t it…”

Koyuki said with a sharp glint in her eyes. This time it was Kazuki that first noticed the meaning of such size.

“If the noodle is made short then there is little need to slurp the noodle. Even if a couple fed each other this noodle then it will be hard for the soup to fly at their clothes, don’t you think so.”

Koyuki noticed with a ‘hah’ and her countenance hardened.

“For me to come to a ramen restaurant with this kind of clothes, what a blunder…!”

It was as if she noticed that she had made an unforgivable mistake on a battlefield, an expression that was filled with terror. Koyuki today was wearing a white blouse. “I got too elated by the date and got careless…”

“No, I think you can just float the stain and drop it off with magic even if your clothes get dirty though.”

“That’s no excuse, to get your clothes dirtied in the middle of a date, everything will go to ruin just from that clumsiness…”

Kazuki tilted his head saying “I wonder if that’s so” looking at Koyuki who was trembling in shivers. Anyways, back to the ramen.

“Even though the noodle is short but there is no unsatisfied feeling after a mouthful of it, that must be because of this thick noodle with high water dilution rate that has really firm texture and gives off the feeling of substantiality when eaten.”

“This soup is delicious but, I feel something a little different from a normal ramen here.”

“The combination of tomato and shrimp… This is the technique of [American sauce] that is used well in cooking pasta. There is also the umami that is extracted out from the shrimp’s head and shell.”

“I see, while being a ramen it also incorporated the stylishness of pasta into it…”

“Furthermore with the refreshing aroma of the herb, it relieves you from bad aroma that gives you a peace of mind even if you continue the date…”

Several meaningful things were hidden in each single one of this ramen’s schemes. While the ramen connoisseur and the maid youth were seriously investigating the ramen a lot, suddenly, a sharp glint of eyes flashed from the inside of the kitchen.

“That young couple… they really get it don’t they…”

Kazuki suddenly realized and raised his face from the ramen bowl. There was the presence of a craftsman that was glaring at them like a beast.

Inside the restaurant refreshingly young employees were rushing about busily, but there was a single employee in the depth of the kitchen whose disposition was obviously different, lurking inside. Standing stock still in front of a container that was seething with boiled noodle with high temperature vapor rising up without even blinking his eyes, a towel that was wrapped around his head, and burly arms that peeked out from the black T-shirt he wore.

It was a traditional ramen artisan from the old times. (AN: What he means is that the appearance of the cook here is really similar with the normal ramen store). He had heard the conversation between Kazuki and Koyuki. That man was completely like a bear that had woken up from its winter hibernation. He was sluggishly peeking out his face from the kitchen into the restaurant.

“Wait a second Oyaji-san<ref>Oyaji can mean father, old man, or boss. In this case I guess it means both father and boss</ref>, please don’t show out your face here! The atmosphere of the restaurant will get destroyed if you do that!”

…He was scolded swiftly by another waitress.

The big man that was like a bear trembled with a twitch saying “So, sorry” and withdrew back to the kitchen. However before the oyaji left into the kitchen, he sent a last gaze filled with affection to all the couples inside the restaurant saying “Become happy for sure…”

Kazuki and Koyuki once again clearly comprehended that this ramen restaurant was the real thing.

“For a long time I had wanted to talk about this with someone while eating ramen together.”

Koyuki slurped the ramen with a smiling face, happy from how her maniac preferences were being accepted.

Hiakari Koyuki―149

The aquarium was filled with light and shadow.

The site area of the urban-type aquarium inside the city was cramped, the variety of the animals that were exhibited was also few.

But in its place it possessed a water tank that was provided with gimmicks to the fullness, and the aquarium became a famous date spot to [look and enjoy]. Kazuki and Koyuki came here next.

Inside the building was dim. But there was a sensor that functioned to match Kazuki and Koyuki with the fishes’ movement, brightly colored light ran after them, and images were projected with the fish tanks as the screen.

It was a technology that was called as 3D Projection Mapping. Lights and images were illuminated at the landscape in reality, combining them together, and created a completely new magical world from them.

Moreover the floor, the wall, and also the ceiling, 360° around them were all turned into a fish tank. With acrylic panel that had its transparency and hardness improved due to alchemy engineering, it was possible to construct a space the fish tank itself without even needing any joint to connect them. It gave off the sensation as if they were walking inside the sea.

The shower of artificial light made the unpredictable fishes’ movements sparkle in irregular reflections.

Large shark, large jellyfish, they all passed through while sparkling inside the light.

Inside the romantic atmosphere, both of them lost their words and were watching in fascination for a while.

“Won’t we be unable to see the essential fish with all of these excessive shows… that was what I thought, but this is more beautiful than I thought and I got overwhelmed. But…”

“The water tank had been turned into a magic mirror and it seem that the light is not visible from inside the fish tank. It’s written here that the fish won’t be stressed from the illumination of the strong lights.”

Koyuki made a face that was a little relieved. It seemed that it was bothering her.

“What a lovely room of art isn’t it?”

At the end of the route, a normal tank that was completely different from all the shows until now was waiting for them.

When they stood in front of that fish tank, the light shower that kept following them all this time was also cut off.

What was entered into the last fish tank was various kinds of goldfish. It was as if it was saying that excessive show was unnecessary for such beautiful fishes. It was a fantastic show for a normal fish tank to make its entrance at the very end.

A goldfish that elegantly swam while swaying its tail fin to turn backwards, a goldfish which had a pattern like a picture on its back, a goldfish with a protuberance on its head that looked like a flower bud, there were various goldfish.

“…Perhaps these goldfish are similar with the elves.” Koyuki said to herself.

“Goldfish are loved by influential people since the ancient times, outrageous selective breeding that [culled] all the goldfish except for those that possessed unexpected variations was performed, piling up competition for its beauty and rareness for generations, and finally the shape of goldfish became what they are now.”

Koyuki was reading up the explanatory note that was written near the fish tank.

For the sake of beautiful goldfish, a large numbers of goldfish became sacrifices in the [selection].

He had heard before that goldfish had once became a problem from the point of view of animal protection. However goldfish had become weak against sickness and stress from the repeated abrupt variation it had undergone, they were already unable to return back to nature.

“When we sympathize and think of the goldfish as pitiful, the species called goldfish will vanish won’t it?”<ref>Sorry but I don’t understand this sentence. Here is the raw, 金魚を可哀想と哀れむと、金魚という種が消えることになるんですね.</ref>

Certainly elves are too similar to goldfish. In trying to invent humans with strong magic power artificially, many sacrifices were paid and the elves were born.

Now that Naiarlatoteph had been banished, the number of elves wouldn’t increase anymore. However there was no going back anymore for the people that had been turned into an elf.

“Even if you curse your origins after all this time, the past won’t disappear and become nothing. That’s why at the very least… the beauty of goldfish, the magic power of an elf, each of them have to demonstrate the significance of their existences…”

Kazuki embraced Koyuki, who was facing the fish tank, from behind.

“But by no means is Koyuki’s worth just your magic power.”

The previous Koyuki frequently said that [my only worth is just my magic power] in self-abasement. But there was a lot more human appeal inside her. Things like her sad past, or the magic power that she obtained in exchange of that, he didn’t want Koyuki’s heart to only get caught up with such heavy facts.

If Koyuki still felt that what she had now was insufficient, then he would more and more―.

“If Kazuki doesn’t get affectionate with me, I won’t be able to keep on living, that’s why…”

Koyuki put her body weight on Kazuki who was hugging her from behind and leaned her body against him.

“…Though I am a masochist, and a pervert, and a ramen maniac, and a really hopeless elf.”

A large heart mark flew from Koyuki’s chest and it was absorbed into Solomon’s ring.

Hiakari Koyuki―150

===Part 3===

The night of that day―a forest was burning.

It was inside the forest that surrounded the Grand Haunted Ground <Fuji’s sea of trees>.

The King of Russia who pillaged one of the Three Sacred Treasures <Yasakani no Magatama> from Fuji’s sea of trees and then tried to escape by turning into lightning and soared to the sky, Ilyailiya, was shot down by the <Ptéra Lonkhé> that was thrown by Regina Olympia Folnar who was laying in ambush.

In order to give the finishing blow to Ilyailiya who crashed in the forest―Regina pursued her into the forest.

Although the opponent was also a <{{furigana|King|Basilleus}}>, she had been wounded already.

She would easily finish her off. That was her intention at first.

The battle began―a fierce hell fire betrayed Regina’s expectations.

“…You bastard, what is the meaning of this?”

Regina asked while being surrounded by burning trees that split open with popping sounds.

To [ask the answer] from the opponent was a humiliating behavior, but this was a question that had to be asked.

The woman who stood in front of her separated by a few meters distance was―black. Her appearance was like a jet black god of death. The woman’s surroundings was gouged and sinking forming craters.

Ilyailiya Muromets. Right now she was in a completely different appearance compared to the time when she was fighting Hayashizaki Kazuki. The Magic Dress of the god of sky <Svarog> that shone silver was―changed completely into an ominous jet black Magic Dress. It was a puzzle that couldn’t be let go unanswered.

In principle, one person was attached with one contracted Diva. For Magic Dress too, there should be only one type per person.

“What is the meaning of that appearance!?”

In place of a reply, the black clothed King resounded her spell chanting to the Astrum.

“O tremor of Prima Materia, derive the end of all thing from the beginning of all thing right here…”

…That magic would come again!! The magic that burned the surrounding forest and gouged the earth deeply!

Prima Materia particles were glittering brightly in the surrounding of the jet black Ilyailiya while starting random movements.

“The chain of world creation reside in my body, become the white flame that tear the world…”

Every single one of the particles became a ball of fire and swelled up. The fire balls overlapped with each other one after another, turning gigantic like a sun. Ilyailiya’s figure was buried inside that brightness.

‘She can cause this kind of phenomenon?’, Regina felt dread. ‘Just spare me this joke…!’

“―{{furigana|El De・Es Nui|Demise of Origin}}.”<ref>Please help. The katakana for this is エル・デー・エス・ヌイ. Read as Eru Dee Esu Nui</ref>

A one of a hundredth second later, the fire ball exploded.

With Ilyailiya as the center, shockwaves of destruction radiated out with an intense heat.

“…What an idiotic act! Suppress, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

With <Spear that Grows Wing> in hand, Regina faced the shockwave and brandished it.

From the tip of the spear, Zeus’s great storm arose.

Its objective was not to protect Regina’s own body. The great storm whirled and rotated, then it concentrated into a single direction the shockwave that radiated outward with Ilyailiya as the explosion center.

It was an act with the purpose of limiting the damage to the land of this Japan to the minimum.

And then the shockwave that had its intensity magnified instead from being concentrated assaulted Regina.

Regina too didn’t just stay quiet doing nothing while waiting for Ilyailiya’s chanting.

“Show the majesty of Zeus right here! Repulsing every disaster, the great protection that promised victory right here! {{furigana|Kyzemonikos Aigis|The Radiant Olympia’s Protection}}!”<ref>Another name I don’t know. The katakana is キゼモニコス. Read as Kizemonikosu</ref>

A brilliant wall of light appeared and stood in front of Regina.

It was Zeus’s protective wall that was also called as [Zeus’s shield] in legend. It was Regina’s trump card of protection which she had the self-confidence as the hardest defensive magic without compare in all kinds of Mythology.

But her prided wall of light was rattling due to the shockwave. Regina had to concentrate all of her concentration power to maintain the wall. Regina had concentrated the shockwave in order to suppress the damage to a small area but the trees at her surrounding all snapped and got burned severely.

The fire ball finally used up all of its energy, blowing upward a cumulonimbus cloud that looked like a mushroom to the sky. Like that the magic phenomenon ceased from being.

“Flare up, arrive―Agouni Koparyof.”

At the other side of the light and smoke, Ilyailiya’s Magic Dress transformed from pure black into silver.

“Mec.”

Ilyailiya’s right arm was enveloped with silver flame―the flame elongated from the tip of the elbow slimily and turned into a large blade that emitted metallic luster.

In contrast with the grand magic just before, this time her chanting almost took no time at all.

Ilyailiya’s appearance shone like a lightning―and appeared in an instant in front of Regina’s eyes with a flash.

“An attack power just to that degree is pointless!”

Regina easily repelled the slash with her Aigis that was still in a sound condition.

And then she thrust back at Ilyailiya with the [Ptéra Lonkhé] in her right hand.

The spear stabbed empty air―Ilyailiya’s figure had already vanished from her sight.

She was fast when she was in her silver appearance.

Regina magnified her Extra Sense and searched the surroundings.

A few dozens of meter behind. Regina found Ilyailiya right away and turned back.

―At that moment Ilyailiya had already changed into her jet black appearance.

The swift attack and the instantaneous mode change. What in the world is going on here.

Ilyailiya, when she was in her jet black appearance, was slow.

But she exhibited a truly tremendous power like that. Now she had already began chanting the spell that should be rightly feared.

“O tremor of Prima Materia, derive the end from every beginning…”

…That attack magic would come again! Regina had to focus herself on defence.

“The chain of world creation reside in my body, become the white flame that tear the world…”

Regina had to chant back her defensive magic once again. Even Aigis wouldn’t hold getting hit with that twice consecutively. Although it was Regina, but if she was hit with that attack magic while defenseless then she would surely explode and scatter into the four directions ignoring her Resist. It was that much of a magic―now it was going to be casted again solemnly.

“El De・Es Nui.”

Prima Materia shone at Ilyailiya’s surroundings, overlapping with each other, and became a giant fire ball.

Against the radiating flash and shockwave, Regina once again concentrated all of that towards herself with [Ptéra Lonkhé].

“Kyzemonikos Aigis!”

And then she was protected by the Aigis that she casted again.

While protecting her body, Regina reinforced her perception and observed the phenomenon that was currently happening.

“This is… Prima Materia are decomposed and produces energy, the so called [nuclear fission] phenomenon! Contaminating the land like this, isn’t this a cursed power!?”

The fire ball used up its energy and a repulsive mushroom cloud once again blew upward.

Regina looked around at her surroundings. She had suppressed the explosion into a really confined area, however there was still a radioactive reaction all around her. A magician was able to repel even the negative influence of radioactive contamination with their defensive magic power, but surely it would take time and labor to decontaminate this area using alchemy. During that time, this forest would become a land that humans couldn’t live in.

Although this was the land of another country, Regina who loved nature felt fury towards this indiscriminate power.

But rather than this fury, what she should be even more surprised with was how she could almost feel none of the fatigue that Ilyailiya should be having. Her damage should be extreme from her continuous battle against Hayashizaki Kazuki, and then against this Regina.

Regardless of that, Ilyailiya was still coming at her with a large scale magic to this degree.

This attack magic―possessed a terrifying efficiency in its magic power usage.

As for her own {{furigana|defensive magic|Aigis}}, the waste might be more fierce for her.

The trees at Regina’s surrounding were bursting into flames and the damage was still spreading.

The radioactive pollution was also a problem, but if it kept like this a forest fire on this mountain would happen.

“Damn! It’s trivial whatever happened to this kind of country, but there is a thing called a position! Someone who has no righteousness won’t have any right of judgment!”

Regina spread out the wings of a swan from her back and flew to the sky.

She confirmed the damage situation of the conflagration from the air and chanted a magic anew.

“The radiance of my hand become the Callis that loves the earth. Fill this sky, please moisten the blazing field and grant it the rain of blessing! {{furigana|Kraunos|Thunder of Grace}}!!”<ref>Not sure of this translation. The Callis is written with katakana カリス(karisu), don’t know what this refer too. While Kraunos is written with ケラノウス(keranousu) – Edit(OmegaWeaponZ): callis could be refering to a calus – a type of hard skin formed to protect the skin from further injury. In this case it would be a calu of the earth.</ref>

A strong radiance was created in Regina’s right hand and she launched it to the sky.

This light transformed into the thunder of destruction when it was thrown at Hayashizaki Kazuki before.

But this thunder could also be transformed into a power of blessing.

[Kraunos]―it was the symbol of the god of sky, Zeus’s great power.

The light spread on one surface of the sky and turned into a rain cloud in a blink of an eye. Everywhere rain was pouring down as if a bucket full of water was overturned. Regina twirled the Ptéra Lonkhé in her hand in circles and scattered the heat with wind, advancing the fire fighting work effectively.

But while her attention was taken by that―a silver light flashed inside the smoke.

“Mec.” Ilyailiya turned into a silver lightning and assaulted Regina who was in the sky without expanding any defensive wall. Regina poured her concentration in her Resist in panic.

A backlash of smashed magic power. “…It’s hard as expected.” Ilyailiya murmured.

Regina was beaten down to the ground.

“…Kuh, the damage is not a big deal but to dare to fall this me down onto the earth!!”

Regina was in indignation while standing up. But even while in rage, she was still calmly observing.

Ilyailiya was hovering in the sky. While floating in the air, she transformed her silver Magic Dress into the jet black Magic Dress. For the sake of chanting that attack magic again.

―’Right this instant, that woman isn’t able to do anything, whether to evade with high speed movement or chanting defensive magic.’

“Drill, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

Her judgment was instantaneous. Regina threw < Ptéra Lonkhé>. It pierced Ilyailiya with the speed like an arrow of light, shooting her down onto the ground helplessly.

“Hmph, this is the second time I shoot you down today, Queen of Russia!”

Regina scorned while treating her fall onto the ground just now as nonexistant.

“A variegated abilities on top of firm defense… I acknowledge your balanced fighting strength. Queen Regina.”

Ilyailiya immediately raised her body slowly.

Suddenly an alarm rang piercingly in her ear. The bracelet that was fixed on Ilyailiya’s wrist was resounding a clamorous sound of *PI―! PI―!*

That was the adamantite bracelet that Japan government forced them to equip. Inside it was installed with GPS transmitter device.

“Why is that device transmitting only now?” Regina was suspicious.

“In the first place how did you render that device invalid until now? …You have some kind of machine that emitted something like jamming electromagnetic waves… no, are you embedding it inside your own body?”

It was something that couldn’t be hidden. After all there was a body check when they first arrived in Japan.

For Regina who had a creed that rejected machine civilization, it was something repulsive to even imagine but… she couldn’t think of any other method to prevent the GPS from capturing Ilyailiya’s location except for her to embed a jamming device inside herself.

“You are not only strong but also wiser than I thought, Queen Regina. The [Deception Repeater Device] embedded below my skin had a breakdown. After all defensive magic power doesn’t extend to machines.”

Ilayiliya looked up to the sky as if seeing off the electromagnetic wave’s departure.

“So the true present location of mine has been transmitted…”

“Hmph, whichever it is, it’s just a problem of time with a flashy battle like this. Before long Arthur and the Knight Order of this country will arrive here.”

If there is something strange happening then they will scramble immediately and rush there―that fellow of Japan’s Knight Order said so. That vigilance of them was not just putting on air.

“It’s over for you already, Ilyailiya.”

“Over?” Ilyailiya tilted her head particularly.

“I am waiting for the moment when you throw that spear once more. Because while that spear is inside your hand, I have no hope to withdraw. …This time, I have caught it firmly see.”

Ilyailiya raised the spear that was thrown at her and shown it to Regina with triumph.

Regina made a ‘hah’ face and commanded “Return, Ptéra Lonkhé!!”

But the spear was gripped by Ilyailya and didn’t even twitch. Only the wings that decorated the spearhead were flapping frantically in vain. “What a cute spear.” Ilyailiya sarcastically spoke. Regina’s whole face was dyed with rage with how she humiliated herself.

[Ptéra Lonkhé] would pursue its prey until it hit the target once. Furthermore its speed rivaled the movement speed of Ilyailiya that was like lightning.

It was Regina’s only method that could obstruct Ilyailiya when she was trying to escape.

Ilyailiya raised her left hand and showed in display the thing that was coiled around her wrist.

“I’ll draw back here. The reason is that I have to bring this Sacred Treasure back with certainty.”

What was coiled around her wrist was a line of magatama connected with a string―one of the Three Sacred Treasures that Japan and Yamato were struggling for, <Yasakani no Magatama>.

“You intend to run from a battle between Kings!!”

“It’s decided that someone who doesn’t retreat from this situation is a fool.”

“That’s so but, you bastard!!”

Ilyailiya’s Magic Dress changed from jet black into silver. It was a baffling transformation no matter how many times she saw it. Regina made a huff from her nose and recovered her composure.

“…Just run away as you like. But, you have revealed an outrageous true character huh, Ilyailiya. Your two types Magic Dress… if that’s not a double contract with two Diva then, that means your contracted Diva is a Diva that possesses two faces! That appearance! That ominous power! That’s not a Diva of Cosmos Side(Order Side) but a Diva that belongs under Chaos Side!!”

Regina pointed out in condemnation. Divas from different Mythologies were still enemies even if both belonged to Cosmos Side, but― those that belonged under Chaos Side were enemies that didn’t deserve any respect.

Chaos had to be exterminated, that was Order(Cosmos)’s absolute premise.

“…That is not an important secret. We in Slavic Mythology don’t have the concept of [good and evil] in the first place. The reason is that before such doctrine could be ripened, we were a Mythology that was eliminated by Christianity once.”

Ilyailiya turned her back in a twirl.

“…Therefore, we are doing revenge. We are not Order nor Chaos. Therefore, our chief god [Svarog] possesses one more face―the face of [Chernobog].”

[Efficient destruction Chernobog] in [lightning speed Svarog].

“Revenge you say?” Regina knitted her eyebrows.

“What a foolish objective. That’s pathetic reason! Even though we as Kings are fighting for the sake to repaint the {{furigana|Astrum|World Soul}}… the world order! You primitive Mythology that doesn’t even hold any ideal or creed! Know some shame!!”

“Shame? That’s an unknown concept for us. What’s important is efficiency. If it’s for the sake of becoming the last one standing, whether it’s Order or Chaos, we don’t mind whichever side we are in. …You, it’s fine for you to know the shame of failing to catch me.” <ref>What are you, Jack Sparrow?</ref>

Regina’s face convulsed from overwhelming rage. Her forte was defensive magic but, she was weak against provocation.

“Queen Regina!” A husky voice cut in between the two.

From the other side of the burned forest, a gentleman wearing a glen check suits―Arthur Basileus was rushing at their direction. He had finally caught wind of the situation.

“You are slow Arthur!” Regina yelled.

“You too, why are you not contacting me or doing battle without the Japanese government’s permission!?”

“Just what I thought. Why did you not come immediately, you were asking something like a permission from Japan’s government weren’t you!? You’re late because you did such a thing so honestly, you idiot!”

“Even if I’m called as an idiot, even if it’s irrational, I won’t do anything that goes against my chivalry!”

“…Farewell, o Kings of the Order.”

Neglecting the two’s quarrel―Ilyailiya’s back turned into lightning and she vanished.

It was impossible to pursue her or anything like that. …Regina didn’t know whether Arthur too had any method to pursue or not. At the very least there was no chance for chanting spells.

Regina and Arthur glared at each other as if pushing the responsibility to the other party.

Slightly after that, a squad of Japan’s Knight Order was coming after Arthur.

“I’ll say this in advance, I didn’t do anything bad at this country. Damn, I should of just left things like mountain fire or the like alone.”

Regina kicked away the ashes that were scattered about below her feet.

“…We have to talk about this situation. Looks like there are many things that are extremely chaotic. It seems that the Einherjar and Ryouzanpaku were fighting each other at another spot.”

“What’s with that? Why are those guys fighting amongst themselves, how incomprehensible.”

Arthur shrugged his shoulder exaggeratedly.

“Really. How incomprehensible. Looks like the situation moved greatly with Japan’s King succession as the impetus. More than we even thought―this country might be the turning point of the world.

While Loki was gulping whisky and relaxing inside his personal room in Oosaka’s government office building, the large window of the room where the night scenery could be viewed in one sweep of the eye was suddenly smashed apart without any advanced warning.

The one that came from the sky and leaped into the room was a light that looked like lightning―that light landed in front of Loki’s eyes.

It was Ilyailiya Muromets.

“Why the hell you didn’t enter from the front gate?”

Loki, who was a luxurious person yet was actually stingy in his roots, was frowning with thought like [how much do you think this stupidly large glass is worth for huh?] even though he was not the one that was actually going to pay for it.

The gods of Asgard didn’t have any techniques to produce tools. Formerly it was Loki who administered the role of procuring weapons and tools for Asgard from the dwarf artisans.

Consequently he hated pointless spending more than anything else.

“The reason is that it’s inefficient to purposefully climb up here from the front gate.”

Ilayiliya answered somewhat sullenly.

“…What? You look somewhat worked up?”

Loki’s sharp eyes noticed the strangeness of Ilyailiya’s condition.

Ilyailiya didn’t answer that and untied the string that was encircling her left hand. Several magatama that were stretching out by a long string―she faced Loki and threw it to him.

It was <Yasakani no Magatama> of the Three Sacred Treasures.

“Hmph, it’s the real thing. I have confidence in my eye for tool. You ain’t coming back for a while so I was doubting whether you were preparin’ a fake somewhere, or maybe you are gonna ask for something before giving this. Looks like you don’t have any intention like that eh.”

Loki released a sigh of relief after Ilyailiya handed the thing over to him sullenly.

“I fulfill my promise. The reason I’m late is because there was accident.”

“Uncertain factor that can delay you…Arthur and Regina huh.”

“They recognize me as an enemy. …Similar with Hayashizaki Kazuki.”

Ilyailiya was expressionless, but without doubt there was a [worked up] atmosphere on her.

“So you decided already which side you are gonna stand with. Enemy of enemy is an ally yeah.”

Loki warped his mouth in a broad grin. Ilyailiya nodded.

“We are not Order or even Chaos. Therefore we can choose ourselves which side to stand in. First in order is to crush the other Cosmos Side, I’m going to join hand with you. That is for my proof.”

Ilyailiya said so while pointing at the Yasakani no Magatama that Loki held.

“Kukuku, honestly I didn’t really believe you until now but, I gotta trust you like this eh. This thing is the proof of faith, now we are comrades.”

‘…But then, this is only a matter of turn.’ Loki murmured inside his heart.

Ilyailiya first joined hands with Loki and China to destroy the weak Japan, next they were going to crush the troublesome Britain and Italia…for the last she had the ulterior motive to sweep off Loki and the rest.

Battle Royale. The one who could change the world in the end was only the last victor.

They had to use and outwit each other skillfully. Loki also thought like that―surely Ilyailiya also thought like that.

Arthur and Regina couldn’t think in this kind of way. After all they were too fastidious. <ref>Don’t know if it’s the author mistake or not, but here Loki used 彼女たち to describe Regina and Arthur, that’s a plural form for woman</ref> That was why they were concerned with [The Magic Advanced Countries’ equilibrium], and only thinking was about standing on a stage where they would fight beautifully.

No, perhaps if it was Japan’s Solomon Mythology that didn’t have any creed―what if that King became the cornerstone?

Loki’s pondering was interrupted by a panicked *gon gon!* sound of knocked door. “Huuh?” When Loki answered so, a group of swordsmen were rushing into the room.

“The, there was a report that some kind of suspicious light was entering into Kaya-sama and Loki-sama’s room…”

“It was Ilyailiya, there ain’t any problem. Just take care of the window glass’s repairing.”

“Ha!? Yes! …Ha? Window glass? Why is the window glass?”

“Seems troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome. It’s a problem of efficiency.” Ilyailiya amended expressionlessly.

“Forcing this Ilyailiya-sama to leisurely climb the building from the front gate is gonna take far more cost of expense than a mere window glass. Just resolve yourself from now on too.”

“…Sir, I will do as you said.”

Those swordsmen left behind that place while still in a state that couldn’t grasp what had happened.

Passing the leaving swordsmen, a woman in glamorous Japanese clothes was entering the room this time.

“…Looks like Ilyailiya has returned back.”

Aisu Ikousai―but her atmosphere was not like usual. Her breathing was rough like a beast and her eyes were bloodshot with a fierce glare.

Her right hand that opened the door was like an old man’s hand, no, the hand was trembling as if it was not her own. Her gait that was entering the room too was somewhat shaky. She couldn’t move her body just as she wanted.

There was a lack of harmony in her body and also her mind… Even so her back was straight and dignified, even her Japanese clothes that looked hard to move in didn’t have a single disorder in it from a single glance, surely that was the manifestation of her aesthetic.

“Here, the thing you’ve long awaited for.”

Loki handed over the Yasakani no Magatama to Ikousai by throwing it.

Ikousai embraced it with her both hands in order to catch the irreplaceable item.

“So you brought it back, you did well! Ilyailiya Muromets!!”

“Its impolite to call me without honorific. Why are you talking as if looking down on me?” Ilyailiya became testy.

“Fufufu… two of the Three Sacred Treasures! With this it’s not an exaggeration to even say that I have become two-thirds a king!” Ikousai laughed madly. Loki scowled and retorted.

“That’s exaggerating. Even if you have the Sacred Treasures of King, you ain’t equipped with the King’s Authority ain’t you?”

“But there is the power of Susanoo in me! If I can use these Sacred Treasures and Susanoo’s power skillfully then I can win against Hayashizaki Kazuki! This me will… guh!”

Suddenly Ikousai cramped in her right body half and she crouched down in that place.

It was completely like a different living thing was lurking right under the skin of her right body half.

“Looks like it’s still gonna be mostly a hard fight eh. Are you having special training until this late to suppress that guy?”

Looking down at Ikousai, the corner of Loki’s mouth twisted and a grin appeared.

“Fu, fufufu… it’s just this insignificant thing… Just something on this level is no big deal at all. I will use this power skillfully without fail…”

Ikousai didn’t let Loki’s amused gaze to bother her and stood up shakily, then she left behind the room with a ghost-like gait.

“I can’t feel any ambition or pride in her, her figure just looks like a wet stray dog. Can she challenge the decisive battle in that condition?” Ilyailiya murmured.

“Kukuku… don’t make light of that woman like that. She looks like trash that doesn’t stand a chance, but only the light of her eyes are flaming ablaze. Her broken pride is turning into the fuel of hell inside that woman. What is called human is the strongest when they already got cornered like that.”

“Is that so? In my circumstance I don’t have the experience of being cornered.”

Ilyailiya tilted her head expressionlessly where one couldn’t feel any humanity from it, perhaps she was even more inhuman than someone like Loki.

“…In reality, that woman is in the process of mastering the technique to control the power that she got from Susanoo partially possessing her body. It ain’t summoning a Diva, that woman is trying to become a Diva. Currently that woman might be the human race’s strongest excluding the Kings.”

“Thing like human race’s strongest excluding the Kings is meaningless.”

“That’s so but… I gotta tell Hiroko-chan too, that this side is doing ok.”

“Hiroko-chan?”

“I mean China’s King Fu Shi. Her name read in Japanese language is Hiroko-chan. It’s the nickname that our most beloved princess attached to her. …She is our comrade. Ku-ku-ku…”

Russia in addition of China. Two of the Magic Advanced Countries were in the process of being fixed in place as Yamato―no, as Loki’s backing.

“However, I didn’t expect much from Ikousai but, ain’t she turning interesting now. Humans that make that kind of eye is just so fun.”

Against Loki who continued to chuckle ‘ku-ku-ku’, Ilyailiya was once again turning her back expressionlessly.

“Even though you are a Diva of the Chaos Side, but surprisingly you like humans don’t you?”(AN:Like in this sentence means loves or is pleased by. In other words Ilya is saying to Loki you are amused/pleased by what humans do, don’t you.)

Loki stared back in blank puzzlement, as if he was just told of something that had never even entered his thought.

===Part 4===

His cell phone rang. Currently he was returning to his room after his date with Koyuki was over.

The one who called his phone aiming for this time was Commander Yamagata.

The commander talked in a way that poked fun at him.

“Right now should be the time that your date is over already right?”

It was strangely embarrassing to talk about something like this with an opponent whose age was like his father.

“It’s true that I was in a date, but why do even you know about it…”

“I got completely scolded by Yagumo-kun to only call you at night so that I won’t be a bother on your date. Though I don’t know where did Yagumo-kun knew about it.”

Yagumo Akane-senpai―she was a third year of the Magic Division that had already piled up practical training in the Knight Order.

Surely it was Hikaru-senpai that spread the rumor to her in a mixture of fact and fiction. The figure of Akane-senpai back-talking coolly saying ‘It’s not like I really care about that though’ was floating in his mind.

…But what the commander said next was the exact opposite of what Kazuki imagined inside his mind.

“Yagumo-kun is really caring about you, you know? When the talk’s topic is about you it’s clear that all her calm is gone.”

“Is, is that so…”

Akane-senpai was a charming person. She was always cool and intellectual, but that didn’t mean she was a straight-laced person.

She was a hard-worker that liked tactical thinking, through that she had many common points with Kazuki, her affinity with him was also good.

Now he was told that such Akane-senpai was caring for him. When he thought that the other party was an onee-san that was even older than Kaguya-senpai, for some reason he felt his heart beat faster or something.

“Kazuki.” Suddenly Leme materialized beside him and rammed her body at him with a *don*.

“Even older people are targets for conquering. Feeling timid about that is no good, okay?”

Leme whose appearance was completely an adult linked her arm with Kazuki’s arm and she pressed her heavy breasts at him.

“That is so huh.” While his attention was taken by Leme, Commander Yamagata started his talk in a surprise attack.

“Last night, Regina and Ilyailiya were fighting each other.”

Even though Kazuki was switching his awareness for a more serious talk, but it took time.

His fight with Ilyailiya was yesterday evening. In other words…

“Ilyailiya who retreated from her fight with me in the Haunted Ground, was attacked then on her way back by Regina, is that what you mean?”

It became a series of event like that in that kind of time. Two Kings were fighting in a time he knew nothing about.

What kind of fight it developed into?

In the first place, how did Regina intercept Ilyailiya who was escaping in lightning speed?

…No, the most important essential point in this story was not that kind of thing.

“What is the result of the fight? …The Sacred Treasure that Ilyailiya took away?”

Even Ilyailiya should be exhausted from the attack in which Kazuki betted his everything. And if after that she was forced to battle Regina in succession then―

“No, unfortunately it seemed she escaped.”

A strange feeling was whirling inside his chest. It was a kind of relief and also a kind of unfortunate feeling.

If in the case that Regina took back one of the Three Sacred Treasures for him, then Kazuki would surely stand in an overwhelming superior position. But inside his heart he had already resolved himself.

This was a hurdle that he was determined to overcome without fail. It would be an anticlimax if that hurdle was unexpectedly lowered by another person arbitrarily.

It was his own selfishness even though this was a battle that would decide the future of the country, but… he wanted to settle his rivalry with Ikousai who was in a condition beyond flawless.

“I heard the story from Regina but, it seems that Ilyailiya had buried a device that emitted interference electromagnetic wave inside her body beforehand to escape the GPS monitoring.”

“Doesn’t the other Advanced Magic Countries treat machines as heretical?”

“…That’s how it supposed to be but, seems like that Ilyailiya’s circumstance is strange somehow. We cannot lump her together with the other Kings in thinking how she will act. We were thinking about this too simply.”

“Every single one of those Kings is strange somewhere inside.”

It was impossible to predict what kind of move those fellows would make.

Whether it was Arthur or Regina, at this point of time they were neither ally nor enemy.

“Of course that’s true. I don’t have any intention to slackening the monitoring of Arthur and Regina.”

However the Knight Order’s [perfect monitoring readiness] had been breached twice out of two times until now.

“What happened with the Einherjar fellows that Kaguya-senpai encountered?”

Kazuki asked about the thing that bothered him the most.

“Beatrix and her team is still in magic intoxication, they still haven’t woken up yet.”

“…Is that so.” Kazuki’s feeling turned somber.

The true color of this despondency he felt was also complex. Even Beatrix was neither his ally nor his enemy.

But he didn’t want to think of her as an enemy, somewhere, his heart thought so.

But the Einherjar suddenly turned into Japan’s enemy and attacked Kaguya-senpai and her team in the Fuji’s sea of trees. They exposed Kaguya-senpai and her team to danger. And then Ryouzanpaku’s Silirat intervened and the situation developed into Beatrix and Silirat striking down each other.

It only stood to reason that Kazuki should be angry at Beatrix who came attacking and felt grateful to Silirat who came in assistance. But before he could come to a clean decision like that, he wanted to hear the detailed circumstances from Beatrix.

“Worry is unnecessary because their magic intoxications are not a deep one. The prospect is that they will wake up before long. It’s just, the only one who is still energetic among the people involved, Roshouko, is pretty annoying with her complaint from getting embroiled into this.”

“Is she coming with some kind of troublesome request?”

“No, it’s not anything concrete… she is saying a complaint for us to [recognize Ryouzanpaku more like a comrade]. Well, certainly there is a good excuse to shrink our distance and ally with Ryouzanpaku to form a common front of anti-China.”

Ryouzanpaku was a resistance organization that opposed China.

From some time ago if Japan was misunderstood to have a good relation with Ryouzanpaku―it would completely justify China’s intervention into Japan’s internal conflict with Yamato.

But now that Ryouzanpaku had held back Germany’s rampage before this, it only stood to reason that Japan was grateful and from now on both would take each other’s hand and strengthened their stance in relation to China.

“But if we do that, won’t our relation with Germany worsen?”

“It’s without doubt that Germany was suddenly commencing an attack at us.”

Commander Yamagata talked as if cutting down that line of talk. Logically it was just as he said. But….

Commander Yamagata’s voice was colored with fatigue. Inside the chaotic situation, the one who moved the government and the Knight Order was essentially this person.

“…Now when the battle is over, the one who move the situation is the adults huh.”

Leme whispered on Kazuki’s ear.

{I don’t really understand politics and diplomacy.}

Kazuki communicated that telepathically so Commander Yamagata wouldn’t hear it.

“I don’t mean to say to break any civilian control. But if it’s in regard to battle tactic then even you should be able to interfere.”

What was called civilian control was the principle that the people who controlled the army must not interfere too much into the politics. Kazuki too was a knight apprentice―so to speak he fell under military personnel.

―The statesman must be able to control the Knight Order. The statesman who was the representation of the people moved the Knight Order. The Knight Order must not stand on top of the people.

It was of the inviolable rule of the country called Japan.

―And more, since the ancient times, Japan had the emperor as the country’s symbol as a [constitutional monarchy].

This too was another of the absolutely inviolable things.

Then how should be the King(Basileus) positioned in this country then. It seemed that Arthur and Regina ruled as a tyrants but….

‘I, if I accept the fact that I am a King, how should I behave then?’

“In the first place, in all this time until now, wasn’t it you the one that continuously kept wiping our ass for all the misses that the Knight Order and the academy made? You too should insist your opinion more to the adults.”

Leme’s kept pulling Kazuki’s arm while being indignant as if she was the one being slighted. He wanted to get away from her breast that was pushing at him sweetly. Like this he couldn’t think seriously.

“It’s a grave situation for you who are the King to be kept out of the loop of everything except for the fight. Listen well, a King mustn’t become a tool of battle.”

Tool of battle. …Certainly, he didn’t want that by any means.

In other words―he had to move the situation by his own will.

“Commander Yamagata. Please let me question Beatrix and the others when they wake up. Until that happens, can you put on hold the matter of communicating our thanks to Ryouzanpaku and forming a common front with them?”

“You are…?”

“Please let me be the one to decide the treatment of Beatrix and her group. Regarding Beatrix, I know things about her that you don’t know about.”

This should be the first time for him to ask for something like this. This was something that he wished for the most right now. From the other side of the phone’s receiver, a serious voice of “hm~mm” was audible.

“I feel it’s inexcusable to advance all this talk while you are not there. Actually this was also pointed out to me by Arthur Basileus. That this country doesn’t respect the King as a King.”

“That person was? …He is unexpectedly a meddlesome person isn’t he?”

Regina disdained Kazuki about how he didn’t have the standpoint of a King. On the other hand there was this feeling that Arthur kept interjecting unnecessarily here and there saying things like “Like that, you won’t be able to become my worthy rival!” Should he call that as Britain’s chivalric mind?

“Certainly, there are still a lot of people that has yet to recognize you as King. But, at the very least, Headmaster Amasaki and I plan to be your supporter. I want you to believe that.

He could feel the sincerity from his voice. Things like Commander Yamagata’s positivity level couldn’t be known even with the power of King. But as fellow males, they could understand that each other was worthy of their faith, he had that kind of feeling.

“I will calm down Roshouko. The treatment for that woman is really troublesome but…”

‘Looking at your relation from the side, you two look like you are getting along well though’, Kazuki thought inside his heart.

“Also I will put an arrangement in order, so that you will be contacted immediately when Beatrix wakes up. I will show that this matter is also about you without fail. I will make the surroundings recognize it. Without fail.”

Commander Yamagata said that and cut off the connection. Kazuki felt relieved for the moment and released a deep sigh.

He guessed that it would take a little more time to clean up the aftermat of the extremely chaotic battle the other day. He was told that his current job was to flirt with the other, but by no means could he also completely ignore all the other matters.

―And then, next he had his schedule for the night.

There was one other thing, a business that Kazuki had to ask about with his own volition.

===Part 5===

The courtyard of the Magic Division at night where there was no human presence―when Kazuki brought the proposal that he wanted to talk, that person called out Kazuki to this place. Tonight was a quiet night with no wind.

“Sorry to call you out in the middle of night.”

“Not at all, after all it was my side that wanted to talk.” Kazuki replied.

The owner of the voice was―Liz Liza-sensei.

Her full name was Liz Liza Westwood. She was a naturalized Japanese that crossed over to Japan at the time when Japan still had diplomatic relation with Britain and obtained her nationality then. Now, she was a teacher here.

Beyond that, she had also became the first generation chosen by Solomon 72 Pillar.

<The First Knights>. In that period of chaos where the matter about Diva was still not understood well, they were the pioneers that fought the illegal magicians whose minds were violated by Diva and the Demon Beasts that suddenly appeared by tearing apart the space itself.

Even though they were able to borrow the power from Solomon 72 Pillar, the people at that time was still weak in magic power, it was said that they was mostly unable to communicate with their Divas.

The Knights at that time were still immature about the way to use magic and also the tactic to use that skillfully in an organized way.

He learned by hearsay that in that extremely chaotic situation [those people who obtained a strange power while they knew nothing at all] then became [the people that fought in order to protect the others in their surroundings even while knowing nothing at all].

Each time illegal magicians rampaged at that time, people in a number so large that he couldn’t imagine in this peaceful time died.

The first Haunted Ground in Japan, <Fuji’s sea of trees> was also created at that time.

Before long Liz Liza-sensei retired from being a knight because of her weakening magic power, and then rather than choosing to be promoted into the top brass of the Knight Order she chose to raise the next generation and cooperated in the establishment of the Knight Academy.

―That was Liz Liza-sensei’s profile.

If it was this person then she should know. Regarding the affair that happened before in the Grand Haunted Ground. And then also regarding the character that put up the seal in the Grand Haunted Ground.

Kazuki was planning to immediately head back to the Grand Haunted Ground as soon as his magic power recovered.

However before that, he wanted to know beforehand as much as possible about the person that put up the seal. Who put up that seal and how did they do it. What happened before in the Grand Haunted Ground…

There was still some things that the Knight Order hadn’t explained to Kazuki.

“But why did sensei choose this time?” Kazuki asked.

Even though she didn’t want anyone else to overhear the story, it seemed that she was excessively being careful.

“That’s most likely because this talk will not end with just talking.”

Liz Liza-sensei made a mysterious response. This wouldn’t end with just a talk…?

“Before we talk about what had once happened in that Grand Haunted Ground, first there is something that I want to confirm from my side.” Liz Liza-sensei talked quickly without any calmness.

“The will that resides inside the seal in the last wall of the Grand Haunted Ground, and your Lemegeton, they exchanged intimate words with each other right?”

Kazuki answered “Yes” and nodded honestly. The person in the seal was Leme’s previous contractor.

“Lemegeton, she has recovered her memory right?”

Kazuki noticed how her voice was trembling when she asked that.

Liz Liza-sensei who was always calm was now acting completely like a young girl that didn’t fit her age.

Beside Kazuki, Leme materialized and the person herself replied “That’s right”.

Liz Liza-sensei kept looking at Leme’s figure that had grown up into adult over and over with a bewildered gaze.

After taking a deep breath, Liz Liza-sensei asked Leme.

“Were you―Hibiki-neesama’s contracted Diva?”

“That’s right.”

…Hibiki? It was an unfamiliar name for his ear, but strangely it felt like he had heard the name somewhere, a name that felt pleasant when he heard it. Was that, the owner of the voice in that seal?

Liz Liza-sensei looked down as if hiding her expression. As if asserting that an adult couldn’t that easily let her emotion come to the surface, she closed her eyelids strongly.

Kazuki said nothing and waited for Liz Liza-sensei to be the one that opened her mouth first.

After listening to the sound of the night wind for a while, Liz Liza-sensei finally began to talk.

―Well then, how about I tell you the story about that period just as you wish.

This is a night individual class for you, Hayashizaki.

At the same time with the human race obtaining the power called magic power, they knew about the existence of a mental world called Astrum, and encountered the consciousness body that lurked there―the Divas.

Among the Divas there were existences with ill will that drove the minds of human crazy in exchange for power, and in the end they would try to take over the flesh body. The people that dirtied their hands with this dangerous contract was then called as <illegal magicians>. Those people had their minds go insane and rampaged around.

…Recently we had heard about words like [Cosmos Side Diva] or [Chaos Side Diva] from the mouths of various Divas and the Kings. It seemed that the fellows that created these illegal magicians were those Divas of the Chaos Side.

The Divas of the Cosmos Side granted humans the power to oppose these Divas of the Chaos Side. They were humankind’s protector. But in exchange they demanded faith―that is a strict order. You can understand that this absolutely cannot be said as a good thing when you see Lotte’s case.

In Japan, these fellows called as Divas of the Cosmos Side didn’t show their appearance.

…Why didn’t the Japanese Mythology try to protect us I wonder?

When Liz Liza-sensei suddenly let out such question from her mouth, Amaterasu’s avatar appeared beside Kazuki in order to answer that. She was in her jersey appearance with a sleepy face, a sun goddess (shut-in) that couldn’t give of the feeling of it’s virtue at all.

{That’s… even if we wanted to show our appearance to the humans, we were not in a condition to show up at that time. I had talked about this a little with Kazuki and Kazuha before though.}

Amaterasu exchanged a glance with Kazuki.

{During the long history of the Japanese people, their religious piety was weakening. Because of that, our <will for power> was completely weakened. Diva’s appearance change depending on people’s feeling.}

Amaterasu talked in justification.

{How we hate to fight and like to play is because the relation between the Japanese Mythology and the Japanese people was made up of <playing>, with the festivals as the core rather than <faith>. All this is absolutely not because I am a lazy person, but because this is what everyone demanded from me nyan. …It’s true you know?}

It sounded fishy because her tone was too lax, but he guessed that actually it was just as she said.

{At that time, I practically didn’t have the power to surface to the outer layer of a human’s consciousness> I was still asleep that time. By no means I just left the people to die without doing anything, don’t resent me―}

Saying just that, her figure vanished, as if escaping.

“I see. The syncretism of Shinto and Buddhism from the ancient time, the anti Buddhist movement at the beginning of the Meiji era… this is all also because of the complexity of the history of Japan’s faith.” Liz Liza-sensei nodded with a satisfied look and began her talk once more.

Anyway the other Magic Advanced Countries could immediately obtain the divine protection of the Divas of the Cosmos Side, but… Japan was unable to obtain Divine Protection from anyone.

Thinking back, those like Loki or Naiarlatoteph, how a bunch of Diva that didn’t have any relation at all with Japan could even appear here too, I think this might be the reason. That’s because this country was the most optimum place for the Divas of the Chaos Side to go wild.

We at that time didn’t understand about such things at all. We didn’t even have time to be excited of obtaining a new power called magic, we just kept getting scared from all the illegal magicians and Demon Beasts that suddenly went on a rampage.

At that time the one who reached out their hand to us was Solomon 72 Pillar.

It seems that Solomon 72 Pillar is not strictly Divas from the Cosmos Side but… anyway they didn’t drive human’s mind mad and they became our power. And then they didn’t even demand faith from us.

It was mostly a selfish story, but… Solomon 72 Pillar too might have had the objective to [build their influence in this land]. And also, they might have had their attention attracted to this Japan, who didn’t receive any influence from other Mythologies too.

…Let’s stop this strange speculation that doesn’t have any relation with the main topic of the story. If Lemegeton-sama has recovered her memory, then someday, when the timing is right, she will surely talk about this to you.

What to choose, we at that time had no other option than to completely rely on Solomon 72 Pillar.

This was how it started that the generation that got contracted first with Solomon 72 Pillar… how we became the [First Knights]. Even if I called it a contract, we at that time were unable to clearly hear the voice of our Diva or talk to them. Most of us didn’t even understand which one among the Solomon 72 Pillar we got contracted with. We didn’t even work out the method to give birth to a contract with a strong tie, called Stigmata.

…That’s why, Lemegeton-sama.

I didn’t even notice that you, who were contracted with Hayashizaki, was Hibiki-neesama’s contracted Diva.

“But that kind of you became the very first ally of my King, in spite of how you didn’t notice Leme’s true identity. This, too, is surely what they call destiny.”

Leme crossed her arm and talked to Liz Liza-sensei self importantly.

Liz Liza-sensei’s expression slackened slightly and she smiled. It was a kind expression that was rare from her.

“It saved me, for you to say that. Now that I know everything―I can do nothing else, other than to devote my entire power for you, who is the forgotten memento of Hibiki-neesama.”

Forgotten memento―those words sounded like it was filled with an extremely heavy feeling.

There should also be other First Knights outside of me and Hibiki-neesama, but we didn’t know our exact number.

Hibiki-neesama―was a person that was like a big sister for me, we got along really well. That was why we fought together but, we didn’t even know about the existences of the other guys other than us. We knew that there were other people than us that also fought, but that was only after we had defeated all the illegal magicians that were rampaging at that time. …Not all of us were expected to survive in the end.

I don’t know anything about the names of the First Knights that died unseen by anyone.

Our fight at that time compared to all of you currently was completely a crude thing.

The strength of the magic power of our generation was still in its infancy compared to you guys, even the way to use Summoning Magic was something that we didn’t understand at all.

Even using Summoning Magic around level 3 was already the most we could do using all we had.

But thinking again now, the same also applied to the Divas of the Chaos Side I guess. They, at that time, were also immature compared to now. Surely they didn’t understand the way to manipulate a human’s flesh at that time.

When I recall that time I can only snicker scornfully. It was really a low level battle. Though it was really desperate.

Aah, now that I mentioned it, it seemed that when Loki obtained a flesh body in front of your eyes he said [I had grasped the trick to break a human] right? …We at that time might had also fought Loki even without realizing it. Though we didn’t know that the opponent was Loki.

At the same time with the illegal magicians appearing one after another and going wild, [{{furigana|Cancer|Malignant Boundary Alternate}}] sprang forth and Haunted Grounds were produced everywhere in Japan, then Demon Beasts were also coming out.

Those too also couldn’t be left alone, but… we had no choice but to leave those for later compared with the illegal magicians that went on rampage in the middle of the city. We had also liberated the smaller Haunted Grounds when we had spare time and from there got our hand on Sacred Treasures but… there was not enough people at all for Fuji’s sea of trees and it spread out bigger rapidly.

To at least delay the expansion of the Haunted Ground, a wall was constructed around the Haunted Ground.

It seemed that unexpectedly the wall had some effect.

The wall created at that time was the crumbling wall inside the Haunted Ground that even you had seen.

Of course, at first no one put any seal or anything like that on it. There was no one that could use such advanced magic skillfully that time.

We of the First Knights fought frantically. We didn’t even understand what was this power that we possessed, but anyway, we had to protect those important to us for the moment.

Summoning Magic couldn’t be used really well that time so actually the Sacred Treasures were really useful. The truth was we used Sacred Treasures often enough.

Among those First Knights, there was a person that was outstandingly stronger from the rest. That was Hibiki-neesama.

…Why was that person so strong like that? Only that person wouldn’t be inferior even if she is compared to your current generation… no, I think she was even stronger than your generation.

These are words that a person who idolized her big sister should not say, but she was so strong like a fierce god.

I know this because all along I had fought together with Hibiki-neesama, but I think those illegal magicians that went wild at that time was mostly defeated alone by Hibiki-neesama. Even I didn’t have many memories of scenes where I clearly gave the finishing blow by my own hands.

In a period of time, there was an interval where Hibiki-neesama distanced herself from the battle, but…when Nee-sama distanced herself from the front lines, the situation everywhere got worse, and soon it wouldn’t hold anymore if Hibiki-neesama didn’t return to the front lines.

At that time, the confirmed last person―the illegal magician who possessed the greatest strength was taking refuge inside Fuji’s sea of trees. Hibiki-neesama left me behind and pursued him alone.

And then… ending at that point she didn’t return back.

Hibiki-neesama left me who was just a hindrance… and didn’t return back for the second time.

After that, even when I headed to the Haunted Ground to confirm what happened with the battle, a powerful seal was fixed on the wall and entering inside the Haunted Ground was impossible.

For a long time, I was thinking that the seal was something Hibiki-neesama gambled her life to put for the sake of not letting out the strongest illegal magician because she was unable to defeat him.

But, after hearing Hayashizaki’s story, it seems that I was wrong.

What lies beyond the seal is… one of the Three Sacred Treasures, <Ame no Murakumo>.

Surely in the middle of her battle, Hibiki-neesama discerned that the Sacred Treasure she was using was something special. That was why until a worthy successor for that Sacred Treasure appeared, Hibiki-neesama sealed it.

It was something like that. This is everything that I know.

“It’s just as you said. Until the next worthy wielder appeared, she was not going to hand over that Sacred Treasure to anyone.”

―When Liz Liza-sensei’s story was over, Leme threw in some appropriate words.

“Worthy wielder… you mean Japan Mythology’s King?”

Liz Liza-sensei looked up to the night sky and whispered.

“The Three Sacred Treasures, they acted in concert with the King’s entrance to the stage and appeared in this world. If that’s so… then Hibiki-neesama, did she notice that she was someone that was chosen as a King?”

{…This is still the tip of the story but, I had the feeling that the direction of the story is heading to something that will incite my guilt…}

Once again Amaterasu’s avatar appeared.

{That child called Hibiki, she was Japan Mythology’s King. If the King really entered the stage, in response to that the chief god had to show the way for that child. But I at that time was late in my revival… I was sleeping. That was why that child had to fight wielding that Sacred Treasure without understanding anything. Although it seemed that in the middle Lemegeton looked after her in my place.}

“But I lost her completely.” The tone of Leme’s voice dropped and she hung her head down.

“That was why Hibiki-neesama and Lemegeton-sama put up that seal in order to wait until the next person that is worthy as King appeared. …And that aforementioned successor, is it Hayashizaki Kazuki?”

Liz Liza-sensei asked Leme.

“That’s right. Leme chose him.”

“Thereupon Hayashizaki finally arrived at the destiny where he will not only have the same contracted Diva but he will also wield the same Sacred Treasure as Hibiki-neesama right now.”

After Liz Liza-sensei said that, she made a ‘hah’ face from noticing something.

Her eyes opened wide and she stared at Kazuki with intense concentration.

After a while Liz Liza-sensei’s expression softened and a smile that she usually never showed appeared on her face.

“…Is that so. You are, so it’s like that…”

Kazuki was looking back at Liz Liza-sensei in a daze. He didn’t know what she meant.

“Liz Liza Westwood.” Leme shouted.

“Once again, you too swear your allegiance to my King, Hayashizaki Kazuki, and fight together with us.”

Kazuki was the one that was panicked with Leme’s high-handed attitude.

“Leme, sensei is sensei you see… also isn’t she already at an age where her magic power has weakened? That’s too unreasonable.”

Liz Liza-sensei glared at Kazuki fiercely. “Hayashizaki, don’t you dare say anything about a woman’s age.”

“My King, does this woman look like she is in an age where her magic power has weakened?”

Leme said that in a matter-of-fact voice.

“Eh, no, certainly sensei doesn’t look like that. But we are not talking about whether she looks like it or no…”

“Listen well. This woman’s age, is 18.”

With her voice still sounding so matter-of-fact, Leme said something that he couldn’t possibly believe.

“…Just wait a second there. Didn’t we just talk about a story that happened more than ten years ago in the past?”

Don’t tell him that Liz Liza-sensei was around three years old at that time, that was impossible.

Without doubt she should be around a thirty year old female teacher. That was what was written on the official papers.

“Saying it accurately… this woman’s age is freezing still at 18 years old. It was still too early for you to retire, Liz Liza Westwood! Right now is exactly the time for you to repair your ties of Stigmata contract with [Agares], it’s fine for you to liberate all of your power!!”

“{{furigana|I remember thy name|Shem ha Meforash}}… thy name is [Agares]. O the sage sitting in the center of the space-time rotation, show that discerning eye.”

Liz Liza-sensei instantly finished her {{furigana|Access|Astrum Connection}} with her mastery of mental concentration.

She was wrapped with a powerful light that turned the night like the afternoon and Agares’ avatar floated beside her.

Straddling a dark-reddish crocodile that could be mistaken as a rock was an old sage wearing a robe with a hood attached. On his neck, a pocket watch that symbolized himself as a Diva that manipulated time was shining.

At the same time, Liz Liza-sensei also chanted a Summoning Magic. An enormous magic power was whirling. Everything of that magic power had its tip directed onto Liz Liza-sensei’s small body.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage. From beyond the long stagnation, awaken the waking up of the once existing fierceness… {{furigana|Leap Stasis|Freezing Time’s Secret Formula}}!”

Strong magic power light shined from Liz Liza-sensei’s whole body, and then with a fierce speed the light rotated to the right direction―completely like a clock needle.

Kazuki sharpened his Extra Sense in order to detect what was happening.

That radiance explosively expanded the magic power of Liz Liza-sensei that before this could be described as a rust-covered thing. The magic power overflowed.

It was a magic power that should be impossible to be emitted by an adult that had passed her peak. Not just that, Liz Liza-sensei’s essential something was transforming. No, it was moving. It was a something that had stopped moving until now.

―Was that time?

“Agares! …Give me the Stigma!!”

At the same time when the expanding magic power was calming down, Liz Liza-sensei shouted with a strong voice.

Liz Liza-sensei’s suit that was specially sized in a child-size, disintegrated into light and was reformed into a new shape. A green robe fluttered in a flap and a rod that imitated a sand hourglass was grasped in her hand.

It was a Magic Dress with the appearance of a sage worthy for Agares who governed over the three mysteries of the universe, earth, and time.

―It was an appearance that originally shouldn’t be able to be worn by Liz Liza-sensei who had already retired as a magician. But from the bare skin of Liz Liza-sensei that peeked out through the Magic Dress, lines of light―were running through carving the Stigmata.

“Sensei… what in the world just happened…”

He couldn’t understand what kind of magic that was just from looking.

However he only got the hunch that Liz Liza-sensei had become a warrior that possessed the power to fight.

“Just now is me and Agares’s Original One―the ultimate evasion magic that freeze all [change] and preserve it beyond the boundary of time. During these 14 years, I have frozen the growth and the aging of my flesh all along, freezing them beyond the boundary of time. Right now I have taken them back.”

“…Yo, you mean it’s perpetual youth and longevity?”

Kazuki trembled. Though of course she would die if she was killed or she got infected with a deadly sickness.

“Who knows. Doing something this absurd will create a distortion somewhere in your body and your mind, so I think immortality is out of the question… I didn’t grow into adult and had my magic power declining. It was just because I kept maintaining this magic continuously, my magic power was constantly consumed all this time.”

Right now, sensei had stopped pouring her magic power into her grand magic and recovered her original magic power.

…However, he understood that she was not aging at all since she was eighteen years old, yet it looked like even as an eighteen years old her appearance didn’t look appropriate for her age at all, that was surely because originally she was already a child-faced person with low height from the start.

“Why did sensei do such a thing…?”

“Right now, I understood my destiny. Surely it’s to raise you and then to fight besides you. Agares told me very vaguely before all this to preserve my strength until the next generation, strive diligently to study magic skill, and then impart those upon my juniors. He granted me [Leap Stasis] for these.”

Being told very vaguely… such ambiguity told him the story of the hardships for the magicians of that time.

{I raised this child.}<ref>This guy’s style of talking is similar with Futsu no Mitama, though more reservedly</ref>

The old sage beside Liz Liza-sensei―Agares’ avatar was floating.

{Liz Liza was the generation immediately following the time when magic was born in this world, so her magic power amount was far fewer than the children of this time. But her magic skill that she had continuously forged during these fourteen years couldn’t even be compared to the children of this generation, surely. With quickness and efficiency, she can cast my Summoning Magic with high power. She also excels in Resist. Most of all, o King―you are young. Even compared to the other countries’ Kings you are far younger. To have a composed adult beside you should be the best support for you.}

“Agares’ eye to discern people is the real thing. Liz Liza is a good woman.” Leme too kept nodding while being ‘hmm hmm’.

“When My King was not blessed by the surrounding adults and was even in the process of failure, the one who became my King’s first ally from the beginning was Liz Liza Westwood. Only you.”

“Everything was destined.”

Liz Liza-sensei repeated one more time with a voice that was filled with a flood of emotions.

“I too, am able to know the truth of what happened fourteen years ago inside the Grand Haunted Ground from the story I heard from you and Leme-sama. That the Divas concealed that fact until now… is because they won’t hand over the thing that Hibiki-neesama left behind to any other person until you come to inherit it.”

For Liz Liza-sensei, too, this was a puzzle that had haunted her for long years. With Kazuki’s report about the mysterious happening inside Fuji’s sea of trees, all the puzzle pieces was lined up and brought about the answer.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki… I too will swear my allegiance to you. I’ll be going with you too, to grasp tight your destiny, to the Fuji’s sea of trees.”

Destiny―it was not by chance for him to be picked out by Leme.

The secret of Fuji’s sea of trees―the clear intention of Solomon 72 Pillar was guiding him there.

There were still things Kazuki didn’t understand. However, Leme who had recovered her memory said to him to directly go there to confirm it himself.

“…That person called Hibiki, what kind of person was she?”

Kazuki asked at least that. Liz Liza-sensei pondered for just a little.

“It’s hard to describe her with just a single word, but… she is a strong and bright person, who resounded hope to the surrounding people just by being there.”

“How poetic.” Leme too closed her eyes in nostalgia.

Both Leme and Liz Liza-sensei drifted off an atmosphere that sympathized with each other as the people that knew about that time.

“She resembled you a little.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while once again making a smile as if she was tickled.

“That’s true huh, you resemble her.” Leme too grinned widely.

…What’s with them, this lukewarm sensation that could be felt from Liz Liza-sensei and Leme.

As if the aunties that were relatives of his were staring at him like he was a kid…

“That’s right, there is one more thing that I have to tell you.”

Liz Liza-sensei suddenly diverted her face aside and then talked while adopting a formal attitude.

“Right now, there is no student in the Knight Academy that is contracted with Agares. Someone close to you that is contracted with Agares is just me. There are several people among the graduated students and the third years but…”

“There is not a single person in my year? Deviation like that exist?”

Each of the Solomon 72 Pillar was in charge of many contractors, the Diva were dividing their power into each of their charges. The contractor of Phoenix and Vepar was not only Mio and Koyuki.

“If there are sociable guys among the Solomon 72 Pillar, there are also guys with high pride. Agares too is someone that doesn’t choose his contractor lightly. Kaguya’s Asmodeus too is that kind of type. Then next is… this guy called <King of Indignation Beleth> is the extreme, until now he still hasn’t choosen a single contractor.”

Leme averted her eyes a little awkwardly.

“Well… that’s because each of the 72 Pillar are different in how much they can cooperate with the humans. Saying it frankly, there are also those guys that are not serious.”

“Leme. You, aren’t you just a self-proclaimed King of gods, that leads the 72 Pillar? You need to let them have it and lead them along properly.”

“Le, Leme is the type that doesn’t shackle her comrades too much okay-! Nununu, Beleth you bastard…”

Although she had grown into an adult, she was someone that didn’t have much of a dignity…

“Anyway there is no one close to you that that can use Agares’s magic that is really powerful even among the 72 Pillar except for me. Ehem, do you understand what that means?”

Liz Liza-sensei that kept averting her face to the side cleared her throat purposefully.

For some reason Kazuki’s head was blank and his thinking got suspended. This was a matter that cut off his imagination for some reason.

Liz Liza-sensei waited for his reply for a while, but she impatiently fidgeted around and glared at Kazuki with upturned eyes.

“I’m, I’m saying for you to conquer me too! For the sake of this country’s future!!”

“Ee, EEEEEEEEE!? Do, doing that, to sensei!?”

“Wha, what’s with your reaction! You are really that dissatisfied with me huh!”

This was not a problem of dissatisfaction or anything.

This was about a relation between teacher and student. Much less how in Kazuki’s whole life it was beyond his imagination to think of a female who was [a little girl in appearance yet thirty years old in mental age] as an object of romantic interest.

“My King, don’t you become timid in regards to older woman. It’s actually okay right? An older woman.”

From the side, Leme, whose appearance had completely become an older woman, collided her shoulder with a *don* at him. Now that he thought again, she too was the same as Liz Liza-sensei, young in appearance, but unknown about the substance.

{These days are all about lolibaba desu, Kazuki-oniisan!} Lotte’s voice said inside his brain. <ref>Lolibaba, ‘loli’=little girl, ‘baba’=old woman. Lolibaba=an old woman with little girl appearance</ref>

“Oi, Hayashizaki. How much is my positivity level?”

“So, so sensei is going to ask that so directly…”

The number reflexively floated inside Kazuki’s mind. Liz Liza Westwood―38

“…It’s 38.”

“Muu…”Liz Liza-sensei felt awkward.

“You need a score of 65 in order to use my magic right!? Raise up my positivity level more!”

“Even if the person herself said so to me! What should I do to make sensei like me!?”

“That’s… something like, using cool and tasteful speech or something.”

“You are going to get burned if you touch me so carelessly.” Kazuki said with a made-up austere and low voice.

“Oo! As expected from my King, it really pierces a woman’s heart that will chase someone in reverse when they were bluntly thrust aside.”

Leme leaned her body forward excitedly but Liz Liza-sensei was “Lame…” with an amazed scornful eyes.

“It’s impossible even if sensei suddenly ask me for something cool without any context! Isn’t cool speech something that is said because there are a clear flow of events! …Besides, 38 is really not that low sensei.”

“That’s true, that number is around something like [a friend of different sex with good relation], a relationship that feels a little conscious toward the other party. Maybe that’s a fairly good number already for a relationship between a teacher and a student.”

When Leme too nodded to that, Liz Liza-sensei’s face turned red suddenly.

“Fo, for the sake of this country’s future, I can only forcibly make myself become conscious about Hayashizaki!”

“For the sake of this country sensei said, it’s really strange there. Does sensei not have a lover or someone that sensei likes?”

“The, there isn’t any guy like that for me.” Liz Liza-sensei averted her face to the side and pouted her lips like a child.

“…In the first place the guys who are in the same generation with me have all completely become middle-aged men. And yet me who got left behind, looks like this. Still if it’s only men then even I have some that approached me. But once you see, accidentally, I became aware about how those men that liked me talked about me behind my back.”

“What, what were they saying?”

“Legal loli.”

Kazuki covered his face with his hands from this overwhelming tragedy before him. Leme too was making an expression like an “Uwaa” on her face.

“Since then, somehow I became unable to believe the good will from those guys who are the same generation as me. Certainly it’s strange right, a guy who had already passed the later half of their twenty, yet they liked a woman whose appearance is like me, it’s scary.”

“I, I think it might not be even a peculiar taste that can be called strange that made them approach sensei though…”

“No, it’s strange without doubt. Since then, things like love is something unrelated to me and I continued to be zealous in my work… that’s right, I didn’t have any free time for a thing like love! All is for the sake of inheriting Hibiki-neesama’s will and to raise the magicians of the next generation!” The loli teacher stamped her feet on the ground and lost her temper.

Besides her, Agares too leaked out a dispirited voice.

{At least if she grew old fitting for her age it might have turned out differently, but… O King, from me too I beg you to take care of this child. Suddenly a self-awareness that I had completely done something inexcusable is gushing out inside me. Tampering around with one’s age will make someone into a distorted human being isn’t it…}

“Even if you begged me… I’m asking what should I do here?”

“Hayashizaki! How did you raise the other women’s positivity level then!?”

“That’s… playing together or…”

“After this, when school is over, we are going to play together! But what should we do to play…?”

“Doing something like playing a game…?”

“Go study if you have time for doing something like playing a game!”

“Please don’t say something teacher-like! No, this is sensei but, somehow it seems difficult to go play with a teacher after school…” Kazuki was at a loss and looked up to the night sky.

===Part 6===

The courtyard of the Sword Division at night was dark.

The lighting was few and when the night came there was only the moon light illuminating the area.

In the first place comparing the Magic Division with the Sword Division who was treated coldly, Sword Division’s facility was terrifyingly meager. But at this time when Kazuki became the Chief Student Council President and he proposed “Won’t it be safer to increase the lighting here”,

“This can become an extra training so it’s fine even if it stay like this.” Kanae rejected the proposal curtly. The common students too went “If Kanae-taichou said so” and all of them agree with that, so in the end it was left as it was. The Sword Division was filled with people who was sports-minded from the root.

‘…That is, because if they strengthened their eyesight using magic power then the surrounding will be visible even in darkness though….’

‘…But somehow it feels like a ghost will come out here.’

Kaguya was called out at midnight to the Sword Division and she was fearfully walking ahead while thinking so.

The Japanese-style courtyard’s darkness that was like an ink painting was the most suitable world for a test of courage. Even now it felt like a human’s shadow was going to leap out from the shadow of the pine tree all of a sudden.

Magic power was the power of the mind. Therefore she had the feeling that it wouldn’t even be strange for the mind to become a ghost after the death.

‘…But wait. Perhaps it’s too hasty to act scared from deciding that the ghost is a bad person just because it’s a ghost.’

‘A strong attachment is not just limited to negative emotion. The ghost is just too pitiful is suddenly everyone get scared of it.’

‘…Yosh, if a ghost come out, let’s try to make contact with it friendlily.’

Kaguya resolved herself so and raised her face that was looking down.

Suddenly a footstep rang from the shadow of the pine tree on her path. Kaguya immediately shivered in twitches and her resolve from just now was thrown to the wind before she made a U-turn back to the Witch’s Mansion.

“Sorry to call you out this late at night, Otonashi Kaguya.”

A voice she was familiar with called out to the back that was making a U-turn, Kaguya made a U-turn once more and after rotating in circles from excess force―she jumped Kanae with all her strength in a hug.

“Kaa―na-chaa―n!!”

“Uwa, what the!? Don’t suddenly hugging like this!”

“I have decided already that I will greet the ghost friendlily if it comes out seee―!!”

“What’s with that!? I’m not a ghos…mugu! My, my breath…”

The face of Kanae whose height was short was buried right into Kaguya’s chest.

“So you are tempting Nii-sama with this giant fluffy lumps huh…mugugu…”

“Ann-. …Don’t, Kana-chan, don’t taste it…-!”

“It’s just my mouth flapping up and down searching for oxygen!!!!”

Kanae filled her four limbs with the light of Enchant Aura to the brim and shook off Kaguya’s embrace with brute force. Kaguya pouted her lips from the reluctance of parting and fanned her opened both hands up and down. She looked like a penguin. Kanae was going “You strange animal” while frowning her face.

“Then Kana-chan, what is your business? In the middle of the night like this…ha-!? Don’t tell me Kana-chan, you are finally going to return my feeling…with a perverted act!”

“Don’t say such disgusting thing! …I want you to keep me company in my secret training.”

“Secret training?” Kaguya blinked her eyes.

Kanae drew out her sword from her waist smoothly. The body of the blade melted into its surrounding because of its black color.

Kaguya noticed the strange thing. It mentioned the Sword Division’s <Storm Cat(Wind God Kitten)>, two sword style using two kodachi was supposed to be her trademark.

But Kanae tonight was different. What was prepared in her hand was a jet black katana.

“This is the sister blade that form the pair with <{{furigana|Doufuu|Road Wind}}> that Nii-sama use, <{{furigana|Michikage|Path Shadow}}>.”

“Is there…something you want to test?”

“I want to test using you, a new technique that I realized. Because around me the one with the highest spell chanting skill is Otonashi Kaguya, it’s you.”

In other words―Kanae’s new technique was a technique for the sake of destroying the chanting of enemy magician. Kaguya guessed that wordlessly and performed <Access> to change into her Magic Dress.

“While chanting some kind of magic, it’s fine for me to show that I can face that technique right?”

Kaguya puffed out her chest full of confidence.

In the first place Kaguya had prepared for her duel with Kanae and trained predominantly in her spell chanting ability until now.

The result of that―she had maintained her chanting even while receiving Beatrix’s fierce attack, if it was just a magic around middle level then she could cast it. She had reached the stage where she could just tell the Heaven and Earth Formation to hell with it. <ref>It means that even without that formation she would be fine fighting alone. If her opponent is not Beatrix that is</ref>

Kaguya didn’t understand how deep the mysteries of the world of sword art went.

But she couldn’t imagine Kanae to exhibit an attack power that surpassed Beatrix.

It was a little pitiful but, that new technique would undoubtedly fail against her.

‘…Is magic around level 5 fine?’ Kaguya began to chant.

“It helps that you accept my request so quickly. …After all in the end the duel with you didn’t get realized.”

Kaguya was suspicious how Kanae showed a smile so full of confidence at her. She shouldn’t be able to succeed.

―Kaguya’s silent light of magic power, smoothly and slowly whirled like a vortex.

‘As expected from her’ Kanae thought inside her heart. For her to not produce a flashy light was the proof that her chanting had been polished instead. Like a cat that was confirming the timing to leap into her prey, Kanae observed that vortex while breathing lightly.

Their distance was only a few meter apart. It was a far closer distance then the usual duel. Her whole body was already overflowing with willpower and her katana was drawn out, her preparation to leap forward could be done anytime.

But Kanae kept her stance still and continued to observe Kaguya’s magic power.

The flow of magic power resembled breathing. Reading the breathing was a standard secret art for a swordsman.

The flow of this magic power was trying to construct a single shape.

Inside the forming structure, there was a pillar that supported everything. There was a vital point. What should be cut, was that.

―Now. Kaguya’s chanting created that exactly right now.

Kanae kicked the ground. At the same time she raised <Michikage> overhead. Her whole body automatically moved just as what she had done through countless training. She was just doing this one more times, she would do it without even a single millimeter of deviation.

Namely, this was the most optimum movement solution that was the most natural for her own body.

…She once aimed for two sword style because of her own powerlessness. She once chose not the destructive power of a single strike but the number of attacks, she would scatter the opponent’s concentration with fast consecutive attack and fight in a way that obstructed the chant’s magic power.

―But that was not the essence. Before she realized she had revised her thought like that.

The impetus for that thinking was that time she was defeated by Nii-sama’s team in the battle election tournament.

‘Isn’t my sword, become sloppy instead from recklessly searching for speed?’

As expected, the essence resided inside the single strike.

But destructive power was not everything there was in the single strike. Thing like power or speed…the truth of sword art was not in that kind of thing. The truth of the sword art…was probably inside the single instant that had been refined to the limit.

Whether in the movement or in the timing, to reach the single ultimate instant where not even a single deviation would be forgiven―.

While feeling the wind, Kanae’s whole body was operating together with an endless smoothness.

There was [kata]<ref>Standard form of a movement, posture, etc. in martial arts, sport, etc.</ref> in Hayashizaki-style. The greatest common divisor [standard movement] that was applied to everyone. <ref>Kinda hard to explain this one. I guess it means that even though the kata that was taught to everyone will have some slight difference based on the gender, body size, and body type of the practicioner, but the basic form of the kata was basically the same</ref>

After repeating the movement following that kata thousands of times, tens of thousands of times, she reached the [quintessence movement] that matched her individuality―her body build, her muscle mass, her bone volume.

Her two sword style before searched for speed and became really sloppy, she distanced herself from that.

Right now one more time, she returned back to the starting point. ‘The optimum movement just for me. Even with my powerlessness and small builds, the movement that is only for me.’

The muscles of her whole body contracted, and then stretched. The Enchant Aura magnified that expansion and contraction. That magnification would enlarge even a tiny deviation into a great deviation. Not even a single deviation, would be tolerated.

―Kanae followed her quintessence movement.

The black blade was buried into the vortex of magic power of Kaguya’s chanting as if it was absorbed.

Kaguya’s Resist repulsed the blade.

That repulsion―the shockwave of the smashed magic reverberated into the magic power vortex of Kaguya’s chanting.

A crack entered the magic power vortex. Originally it should be a crack that wouldn’t affect anything.

But Kanae had taken a careful aim. Like the movement of billiard ball where even the rebound movement had been calculated. She had aimed for the instant where the backlash from this Resist would enter a crack into the pillar that became the cornerstone of the magic construction.

A movement and timing where even a single deviation wasn’t allowed conformed each other like a miracle.

‘It reached―this is what I had been pursued all along, the one more dream sword.’

The second Hayashizaki-style dream sword―<{{furigana|Shin’iki|Holy Precincts}}>.

*Pachin*, it was a too quick sensation.

For an instant Kaguya didn’t understand what had happened.

Kanae who leaped into her bosom swung down her blade at Kaguya. She was hit with a slash.

But this was…just now was not a fierce impact that reflexively made her concentration toward her chanting got disturbed. If it was just a mere impact…her concentration power had held out even against Beatrix’s fierce attack.

Kanae’s slash was just a weak attack. So weak to the degree that she didn’t even notice she was slashed.

‘Why am I right now completely stopping my chanting then?’

It was as if she had lost the track of time and her spell vanished in the middle.

“Just now is…?”

“…A cut with the perfect movement in the ultimate instant. If I have to explain, it’s like that.”

Kanae stood her body upright from her cutting down stance, then she said that while taking a step back.

Kaguya didn’t really get it, but in other words it was a superhuman feat that overlapped the perfection and the ultimate. What’s with that?

“Wait, wait a second! It was only my carelessness just now-!!”

She didn’t really get it, but she didn’t think that such miracle-like technique would be practical in a real battle.

“Aiming for such nonsensical timing, how will it hit if the opponent move away? Just now I planned to get hit with it so I just stupidly stood stock still like that but…”

“It’s just as you said. It’s still impossible to use in real battle.”

Kaguya released a relieved sigh, then she reflected herself that her reaction just now was too unsightly.

“Before Nii-sama climb to even higher height, I have to master this technique…”

“Kana-chan…”

Kaguya couldn’t perceive what kind of meaning was entered into that resolve. But a spirit that quietly burned like a bluish flame was entered into the small murmur.

“Next fight me for real without standin still like a scarecrow. I don’t mind even if you train your Resist on the same occasion and cast your magic if you finish your chanting.”

“…That’s just what I hoped for! I won’t lose next!”

Kaguya swung her arms up and down then once more she began to chant her spell.

Light and shadow danced in the Sword Division at night. The special training of Kaguya who was clad in magic power light and Kanae who swung a black blade that seemed to melt into the night’s darkness continued until late at night.

Inside Kanae’s cool heart that swung her blade free from any obstructive thought, a low humming voice was echoing.

―Hayashizaki Kanae. Thy, art a girl that possess a heart like an earnest blade.

―I desire thy to listen to my voice without fear.

Without even a little bit of disorder in her swordsmanship, Kanae asked {Who’s there?} toward the darkness of her consciousness.

―My name is Beleth.

―The most noble devil king of Solomon 72 Pillar. The black cat of indignation, devil king Bereth.

{I don’t know that name. What business do you have with me?”

She didn’t plan to get agitated but, her swordsmanship disordered slightly.

Kaguya’s [Cocytus] which had its power moderated was invoked and smashed Kanae’s defensive magic power.

Kaguya immediately chanted again, Kanae too recovered her posture and once more challenged [Shin’iki].

In the middle of that repetition―the telepathic communication inside her consciousness continued.

{What business do you have with me? My magic power is weak and I also don’t have any magic skill, what do you want from me who has no worth other than swinging a sword?}

―Even without borrowing something like the power of Diva, thy skill has already been in the region of miracle.

―O girl who rely on nothing else but your sword to advance single-mindedly on your own path.

―Thy have no business toward someone like a Diva.

{So you understand? Then leave immediately.}

―Be that as it may I want thy to lend thy ear. I want thy to turn thy face at me even for just a short time.

―My name is Berith. In these ten years, I have continued to search a possessor of soul that is worthy to be my contractor, in the end I am but a wandering devil king who can’t find even a single person.

{Aren’t your pride really high? Such thing is not good you know, that’s what I think.}

―But finally I find a possessor of a worthy soul.

―Rather than a possessor of a great talent of magic, thy single-mindedness is exactly what is worthy for me.

―Become my contractor.

{I refuse. You too understand right, that I have no use at all of you.}

―Even if thy make a contract with me, thy can obtain everything thy wish for?

―I am the only one among the 72 Pillar, who is specializing in reinforcement magic. Power and also speed, I can grant those to thy.

{I already don’t need any power or speed. I will become the blade itself.}

If she unskillfully affixed something like Summoning Magic on her body and fooled around with magic training, the brightness of her sword would surely grow dull. Even if she obtained speed or power, <Shin’iki> would be unusable with that.

{I don’t choose the same path with Nii-sama. Even if I cannot be a match against Nii-sama in overall strength…just in sword, I want to become an existence that shows Nii-sama the path ahead. …As the daughter of Hayashizaki family.}

―Not only power and speed. But love too.

―If you make a contract with me…you can become Hayashizaki Kazuki’s conquering target.

{That is exactly… a needless help!!}

Her swordsmanship was disturbed.

“Kana-chan, your concentration dropped! Are you sleepy!?”

Kaguya brought forth a piercing blizzard and lightly blown away Kanae.

“Damn-, as expected using it in real battle format is not so simple!”

Kaguya too like this accompanied Kanae in her special training until late at night.

Honestly Kanae had respected her since the time she first met her.

{Don’t be a hindrance anymore. It’s impolite to Kaguya after she has troubled herself to accompany my training like this…}

‘With my own way…as a big sister, I will go even farther than Nii-sama ahead of this path.’

‘Even if I lose at everything except in sword against Nii-sama, even if my love won’t come true.’

―How unfortunate.

Bereth was finally gone from Kanae’s consciousness, the night where the black cat danced continued indefinitely.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 1

2014-04-24T12:26:59Z

Asvare: /* Part 1 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=40}}
==Chapter 1 - Tragedy of Apollo house and Mirabel's decision==
===Part 1===
''-Don! Don…! Don!''

The sun had just raised but Ash who spent a sleepless night was waken up by a loud knocking sound.

“What in the world…?”

He took that silver watch by his pillow side and noticed that it was just half past six.

After he angrily took a look at the window, he became wide awake.

“Uwaa…!”

There was a huge eye looking through the gaps of the curtain.

It was actually a dragon who was banging its nose against the window.

''-Don! Don… Dododododo!”''

He was worried that it may break the glass.

“Why is a dragon coming to my room!? Could it be another Necromancia attack!?”

So the Empire had finally shown their true colours and started attacking? Ash tried to leave the bed but he was stopped.

“Zzz…”

Eco rolled over and was hugging Ash.

Her hair was all over his shoulders and her arms were around his back.

And also her soft face that was on his chest…

''-Mmm…''

Ash was shocked by her sudden nibble.

“Hey, Eco… Please don’t bite that spot.”

Recently, her habit of nibbling had gotten less but she still had not gotten rid of her habit of a young dragon. Moreover, she was
nibbling on Ash’s sensitive spot which troubled him.

At that moment, there was a crack on the window.

“This is bad… It is not the right moment to let her continue to nibble.”

Ash carried Eco and they leave the bed together. The next thing he knew, the glass was smashed into pieces.

He managed to avoid the glass fragments at the last moment.

At the same time, there were two dragons that were trying to squeeze their heads into the window. Their hard scales protect them from the
sharp glass.

By taking a closer look, Ash noticed that one of them was a Maestro while the other was a Hydra. After knowing that he was not attacked by
a Necromancia, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

“Morning, Ash!”

“Good morning, Ash-sama!”

Finally, he could see the faces of the two riders.

They were the student council secretary Lucca and Jessica of the general affairs. Right beside them were Maestro Gawain and Rhiannon the
Hydra.

Ash started to protest after he placed Eco who was still sleeping on the bed.

“Lucca! Jessica! What in the world are both of you doing!?”

Since the time Ash saved Gawain who was in danger of dying, Lucca had become emotionally attached to Ash. In the dragon riding academy,
most of the girls are the more aggressive type, it was kind of rare to see someone as quite as Lucca. The beauty that only an Eckbald
possessed was out of this world.

Ash was a little surprise to see Lucca acting rashly. Perhaps she was influenced by Jessica.

“Ash… I hoped that you would come with me to the Eckbald village. I want to introduce you to the village chief, my otou-sama.” <ref>In the
raw version, Lucca called her father otou-sama, but the kanji written was foster father.</ref>

Her usual emotionless face had always given Ash a heck lot of trouble.

“Hold on! W-Why must you mention the chief!?”

“P-Please don’t ask anymore than this.”

Lucca was suddenly blushing.

This time, it was Jessica who pushed Lucca to aside.

Jessica who was usually eyeing at Ash’s sperm, though her actions had always been eccentric, she was still undoubtable one of the few
beauties of the academy.

“Ash-sama, I have a request!”

“Hey, wait a minute! This is the third floor! How did a hydra get here…?”

“Well. Climbing wall is not a problem for my Rhiannon.”

“Can’t you sympathize your Pal a little!”

Ash pitied her Pal. Although a Hydra may still be able to move on land, but only when they are in the water they are able to show their
true skills. It shouldn’t be its own intention to walk on land. Let alone climbing the walls of the student’s dormitory, which doesn’t
seem to fit the actions of a proud dragon.

“Putting that aside, Ash-sama! I am about to leave Ansarivan. What about you? Do you have any plans of returning?”

“Now I remember… today is the start of the holiday.”

-The first day of the month of Leo.

It was the first day of the holidays for Ansaraivan Dragon Riding Academy. Since it was a boarding school, most of the student will return
to their hometown.

Of course, not all of the students were going back home. There were also a small amount of students that were forced to stay in for the
holidays for certain reasons.

Ash was one of them.

“Nope, I am not going home.”

After hearing, Jessica’s facial expression changes.

“What! If that’s the case, I too will stay back here!”

“Uuh… If I don’t return soon… I will be scolded by my otou-sama.”

Compare to Jessica who was in high spirit, Lucca looks sad. Lucca who carry the hopes of all Eckbald with her probably doesn’t have as much freedom as Jessica has.

“Sorry to disappoint you Jessica, but you must return with me.”
[[Image:SnRK v05 044.jpg|thumb]]

Suddenly, there was another voice.

“Rebecca-san!”

Ash shouted.

There was a sweet smell from her red hair being blown by the winds. She looking like a war maiden in the legends when she was riding on Cú
Chulainn.

“Sorry for the trouble that this stupid girl from my house had given you. The Randall family will cover the fees for mending the window.
The servants fault is also the master’s fault.”

“Now that you mention it… I remember that Jessica was a servant in the Randall family.”

“Just that since she became a Breeder, she had forgotten about her place.”

Rebecca sighed.

“Hmph! Could stop calling me that? I don’t have the intention of serving the Randall family for my whole life!”

“I never thought of that. You are my important childhood friend. Also, your parents had asked me to take good care of you. That is why I
have my duty to bring you back to meet your parents.”

Although her lips were smiling, there was not even a hint of smile in Rebecca’s eyes. After Jessica saw Rebecca’s determination, her
elbows dropped in disappointment.

“Haa… I understand. However… I want Ash-sama to see me off!”

Ash gave a wry smile.

“I think that should be alright.”

The moment he answered, Jessica was once again with a big smile. But, she was then blushing and started to mumble.

“T-Then… According to my hometown’s custom…. There should be a parting k-kiss….”

“Hey! Jessica! When does our hometown have such a custom?”

Rebecca exposed Jessica’s lie with a wry smile.

“Hmph! Rebecca! Don’t you know how to look at the atmosphere?”

“I-I too would like you to see me off…”

While Jessica was in rage, Lucca shyly told Ash her wish.

“Of course.”

“T-Then… According to the Eckbald custom…. I want you to give me a princess carry.”

Ash’s heart skipped a beat when he first saw Lucca’s blushing face.

“A-A princess carry!”

Ash was in a fixed but Jessica shouted at Lucca:

“Hey! What are you trying to do in this mess! That must be a lie!?”

“Uuh…”

While Lucca turned speechless, the noise that Jessica made had spread throughout the school.

“Hey, can you believe it! The president and Jessica were making a night visit! And the other person… Could she be Lucca Sarlinen the
genius girl from the basic class!?”

Suddenly, a huge number of students were gathering outside of the Apollo House. It was something for three girls to be standing on their
dragons beside a window of a boy’s dormitory.

To say nothing of Rebecca Randall who was the most popular person in the entire academy, Jessica was also one of the centers of attentions
and let alone Lucca with her Yōsei like looks and her skills as a Dragner.

“I-I am just here to have Ash-sama see me off! Nothing else!”

Jessica tried to settle the misunderstanding by shouting towards the direction of the school.

“Hmm! By saying Ash-kun you mean… The Ash-kun who was knighted yesterday!?”

“The knighting ceremony was awesome!”

“I also want him to see me off!”

Right now all the girls were speaking with s shrill voice.

Rebecca gave him a bitter smile while she was enjoying all of this.

“Seems like your popularity had sky rocketed after you become a Dragner.”

“The situation outside… Somehow, it looks frightening.”

“Yeah. I just saw around thirty dragons flying towards this window.”

Rebecca told him the unthinkable news with a calm face.

“Huh!?”

“Sorry, Ash. Though I have many reasons to help you… But if I show my true skills, the girls would suffer some grave injuries.”

“Hol-! Don’t leave me!”

“You should try to solve your own problem if you are a Dragner. Also… If it is alright, I would also want you to see me off.”

“…Eh?”

Unfortunately, Ash was not able to catch everything Rebecca said. Her voice disappeared behind the loud noise from Cú Chulainn flapping
its wings.

“Good luck, Ash.”

Lucca too had reluctantly flew off with Gawain.

Right after that, the Apollo House faced a terrible attack.

“Ash-kun! Please see me off!”

“Ash-kun, you might as well come to my home town with me…!”

“Hey! Don’t cut the queue!”

Most of the girls returning were riders of stradas. They were like bats gathering together for food at the window.

But of course it was impossible for thirty riders of stradas to squeeze into the window at the same time.

Soon, they started pushing around.

“P-Please be patient! Calm down! Please calm down!”

Ash was panicking.

Every single roar from the Strada was enough to shake up this entire old building.

“Hey!...How dare you! Ash-sama is my important- Nooooooo!”

Unlike Rebecca or Lucca, Jessica who stayed until the end was finally pushed off the wall together with Rhiannon.

“W-What should I do?”

Ash retreated until his back was facing the wall while he was watching the girls fighting for a spot.

At that moment, Eco who had rolled herself into a ball while she was sleeping had woken up and was rubbing her eyes.

“Hmmm…. What’s all the noise about?”

“You ! How can you still think of sleeping!”

Eco was looking around in confusion. It seems that she wasn’t fully awake yet and wasn’t able to think properly.

Ash shouted with all his might towards the window.

“I beg you! Could you please not make a mess in front of someone else’s window! I promise to see off every single one of you!”

Too bad for him, his voice was not received by them.

Suddenly, Ash had a bad feeling.

“I couldn’t be…”

His entire body was shivering in fear. Since some time ago, the wall facing the outside was creaking. It appears that the Stradas were
putting pressure on it.

“It is dangers to stay here! Lets run Eco!”

“Huh…! Could you care to explain!”

“Later!”

Ash was running with Eco on his hands.

He ran out through the door and out to the corridor.

Just when he was sliding along the floor…

''-Creak…! Eeeeekkkk……. !Do--------------n!''

The next moment, there was a loud explosion.

Ash cautiously took a peek through the cracks on the door while trembling. All he sees was dust flying around and even the corridor was
affected.

''“*Cough *!*Cough *!”''

While covering up Eco who was coughing, Ash waited until the dust had settled down.

Just moments later-

After the dust had cleared up, what Ash saw was a clear sky.

The morning rays were shining at the disastrous room.

The wreckage of the wall was all over his room. It was a painful sight.

Right now, with the wall that was facing the academy and the window destroyed, his room looked like a doll house that can be seen from the
outside.

“Err… Eco, am I dreaming?”

“I think so?”

Ash and Eco were looking at the room with their mouths wide open.

===Part 2===
Ash was brought to the director’s office on the first day of the holiday.

As for those girls who were the culprit, it seems that they had ran back home as soon as possible. That is why Ash who was the victim was summoned.

“I see… Now I understand what had happened.”

Mirabel who was acting as the director replied coldly and drank from her cup of tea.

The room was full of the smells of bergamot and the tea.

Just like a robot, Mirabel’s face was emotionless the entire time. ''Does this princess even have the thing known as feelings…?'' Ash thought.

“The academy will take responsible for mending the wall. Just some time before, I had asked the builders of this city and they estimated
that they will be able to complete it in around two weeks time.”

“Really…! Thank you very much!”

Ash was grateful that she was able to deal with this situation without delay.

“The problem is… During the renovation, where am I to place you and Eco.”

“I see…”

“Can you borrow a room from any of your friends?”

“I don’t think that would be possible…”

Unfortunately, Max and Raymond had gone home. For Ash who doesn’t have many friends, these were the’ only two friends that he could rely
on. Although there was an option of using it without asking for their permissions, but Ash couldn’t bring himself to do it.

''-Bang!''

The door behind him was opened with a slam.

The next time he knew, Silvia and Eco was right beside him.

“How much longer are the two of you going to keep on talking!? Can’t you just give us a new room!”

Eco was pointing at Mirabel in anger.

“Anee-ue! Why do you call for Ash! That incident was caused by a few girls! It had nothing to do with Ash! Aren’t you treating him like
the culprit!?”

Silvia on the other hand was trying to speak up for Ash.

“Where are your manners? Don’t you know that it is rude to walk into a room without knocking? You won’t be given special treatment even if
you are the descendant of the Avalon Holy Dragons Emperor’s family or my sister. “

Mirabel glared at both of them coldly.

“I am sorry… Anee-ue.”

Silvia stood still on her ground as if she had turned into a stone.

On the other hand, Eco was trying to intimidate Mirabel by showing her sharp teeth.

“Hey you!... How dare you act like that even when you know that I am Avalon’s holy dragons' emperor family's Imperial Princess! Why don’t
I try crushing the castle the next time? If I show you my true self, one or two Fontaine Place won’t…”

“Idiot! Stop spurting nonsense!”

Ash’s face was pale white when he was scolding Eco.

Since that incident, the Knight’s government took Eco as a treat. As long as there is the possibility that Mirabel was here to keep an eye
on Eco, they have to be careful with their own words.

But to his surprise, Eco calm down with just a single shout.

She turned her head around with her face blushing.

“I-I will listen to you… Just this time.”

Ash was taken aback from seeing Eco making such an expression for the first time. Just as he had expected, it was that transformation that
had made a change of her heart. Although the gentle Eco looked a lot cuter, at the same time, it was also a little confusing.

“Ahem!”

Mirabel tried clearing her throat and everyone’s attention was back on her.

“Silvia, you came at the right moment. Right now you are staying in the royal room in the Epona House right?”

“…What about it?”

Silvia was surprised.

“Until the renovation in the boy’s dormitory had been completed, Ash Blake and young dragon Eco will stay in your room for the time
being.”

“What!”

“I won’t repeat for a second time. This is an order from your sister. You are not allowed to have any objections.”

Naturally, Silva was enraged.

“What do you mean by this! This is against our family motto where ‘A knight shouldn’t carelessly touch another of the opposite sex’!”

“Hmm… Funny but I remember that I said to let Ash Blake and young dragon Eco stay in your room. When did I ever mention about touching
Ash?”

“T-That…!”

Right at this moment, even Silvia’s earlobes were red.

“Right now, if I were to mention the family motto that you love so much, ‘A knight should help those who are in need’. Am I wrong?”

After she replied coldly, Mirabel looked like she had lost interest in the case regarding Ash. She kept on looking at the tea cup on her
hand.

“I am done with you- What a pain, now a good cup of tea had turned cold.”

===Part 3===
Rebecca and Jessica had returned to the land ruled by the Randalls.

Lucca on the other hand had returned to her village.

After seeing them off, Ash and Eco once again returned to his room on the third floor of the Apollo House.

They once again looked at the disastrous room.

A bed full of glass fragments.

A floor full with the remains of the wall.

And the disorganized furniture.

With the wall gone, the room became bright and windy. Looking down from above was a few curious onlookers. When their eyes came into
contact with Ash’s, everyone scattered.

“Haa… First of all, I think we should try cleaning up a little. It is better to make it look a little more cheerful before the renovation
starts.”

Turning around, Ash noticed that Eco was sulking.

“What’s wrong, Eco?”

“Hey. Do you really want to stay in Silvia’s room?”

“It is not like I have a choice. It was an order from Princess Mirabel. It seems that even Princess-sama did not dare to go against her.”

“I… I hate it.”

“What’s the matter? You don’t look like your usual self. Well, if we stay at Princess-sama’s room, we may be able to eat Cosette’s
delicious homemade cooking.”

“That’s not the point! And also, I am not someone who thinks about food for an entire day!”

Eco face was red with anger and embarrassment.

“Is it… Sorry then.”

“It is fine if you understand. Anyway, just if you try to do something weird to Silvia… I will be sure to crush you!”

Eco was glaring at Ash.

“What do you mean by something weird!?”

With her ears fully red, Eco told Ash embarrassedly:

“T-To make it simple…. It is those perverted stuffs.”

“W-What are you even thinking!”

Ash stood still on his ground. He never expects Eco to speak of such a word. It kind of surprise him.

“Even I knew about those stuffs… Don’t look down on me just because I am a young dragon.”

“Could the source of information be…. The Dragweiss?”

“…Some of them were from there, but most of them were from the picture books that Cosette lend to me.”

“Hold on! Are they really… Just picture books!?”

In order to teach her the importance of aesthetic sensibility, Cosette had lent her picture books and books for children. For that, Ash
was grateful for Cosette.

However, there is a possibility that she mixed some picture books for adult in them.

“Anyhow, she is still this country’s princess. What you are worrying about will never happen, rest assure.”

''In the worst possible case, I will be beheaded…'' Ash thought secretly.

“A-Alright… I understand.”

Once again, Eco was smiling and she looked at the room around her.

“Then… What can I do to help you?”

“You are trying to help?”

“What? Is it weird for me to help?”

“Definitely not weird, but rare. Ain’t it always me who complete the house work?”

“A-About that… It doesn’t seem like I have a choice. I am a dragon. I don’t really understand how a human acts. But… I just feel like
helping for today… Can’t I!?”

Eco puffed up her rosy coloured checks and stared at Ash.

“Why not? I even want to thank you.”

Ash gave a wry smile and tried to pat her head.

But, Eco immediately dodge to a side.

“No! You mustn’t touch!”

“Sorry… I don’t know that you dislike it this much.”

“N-No! It is okay it you are just patting, but you mustn’t touch my horns. If they were just slightly touched, I… will turn weird. I felt
like floating in the air when they were touched...”

Ash could calm down after seeing Eco’s face when she tried to explain her feelings.

“I understand. I promise I won’t touch your horns.”

Ash carefully patted Eco’s head.

Her pink hair was fluffy and it gave his palm a nice feeling.

“Nn…”

Even when she was a dragon, Eco was smiling and shrugging her neck like what a cat would do.

Her innocent smile had grabbed Ash’s attention.

To be precise, it was her flower bud like lips.

His heart was beating rapidly.

This was actually the second time he had such a feeling.

The first time was when Eco said that she won’t be satisfied with just being a Pal in the guest room in Fontaine Palace.

“…”

Eco probably felt the change in the atmosphere too and her body suddenly tense up. Perhaps she too was also thinking about the scenario in
the Fontaine Palace.

In a short while, just like that time, Eco closes her eyes.

She also tried to purse her lips.

Ash also noticed that her long eyelashes were also trembling.

''-Eco…!''
[[Image:SnRK v05 060.jpg|thumb]]

The suddenly remembered the word ‘beloved Pal’ in the knighting ceremony.

During that time, Ash was only saying the standard pledge.

But this was totally different.

His feeling of love to Eco was born from deep in his heart. A feeling that could be explained using something a simple as the relation of
a Breeder and its Pal had grown.

Right now, they don’t need any words.

Ash placed both his hands on Eco’s shoulders and he closes their distance slowly.

A sweet smell was surrounding them which made him dizzy.

Right now, he felt as if his heart was going to explode.

They were now at a distance where their nose could easily touch each other.

Eco felt like being pierced through by the sunlight while she was waiting for Ash.

Ash made up his mind and closed his eyes.

And then- he kissed Eco on her lips.

===Part 4===

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Asvare

2014-04-02T10:14:11Z

Asvare: /* Translation Project */

== Translation Project ==
<div class="mw-customtoggle-myProject" style="background:#e0e8ff; width: 60%"><CENTER><big>'''Click here to expand'''</big></CENTER></div>

<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" id="mw-customcollapsible-myProject" style="width: 60%">
<div class="toccolours mw-collapsible-content">

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Project Title !! Progress !! Status
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 1|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 1]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 2|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 2]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 4|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 4]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 5|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 5]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 6|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 6]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 7|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 7]]||<center>'''(3/6)'''</center>||<center>belum selesai/incomplete </center>
|-
|}
<div style="clear:both"></div>
</div>
</div>

==Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~==
permisi, bisa liat dan kasih masukan untuk istilah2 campione disini http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=67&t=5089 [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 11:31, 28 November 2013 (CST)

User talk:Asvare

2014-04-02T10:05:04Z

Asvare: /* Translation Project */

== Translation Project ==
<div class="mw-customtoggle-myProject" style="background:#e0e8ff"><CENTER><big>'''Click here to expand'''</big></CENTER></div>

<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" id="mw-customcollapsible-myProject">
<div class="toccolours mw-collapsible-content">

{| class="wikitable" style="width: 50%;"
|-
! Project Title !! Progress !! Status
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 1|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 1]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 2|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 2]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 4|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 4]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 5|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 5]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 6|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 6]]||<center>'''(100%)'''</center>||<center>selesai/completed </center>
|-
| [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 7|Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~ Jilid 9 bab 7]]||<center>'''(3/6)'''</center>||<center>belum selesai/incomplete </center>
|-
|}
<div style="clear:both"></div>
</div>
</div>

==Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~==
permisi, bisa liat dan kasih masukan untuk istilah2 campione disini http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=67&t=5089 [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 11:31, 28 November 2013 (CST)

Talk:Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-03-28T12:08:16Z

Asvare: /* tanggap */

==Selamat Datang di Campione Bahasa Indonesia!==

Yo friends! anime Campione mau tayang jadi saya iseng2 nerjemahin ne LN. Lantaran rumitnya tata bahasa dan munculnya banyak istilah2 religi disini, mohon hubungi saya kalo ada kesalahan - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

==hal kecil==

entah kenapa aku merasa kalau Campione! trus langsung jilid 1 dst, agak terasa....sulit di jelaskan... gimana kalau semacam Campione! (Bahasa Indonesia): Jilid 1 bla bla bla... tapinya...aku gak bermaksud me redirect semuanya, aku cuma mau menyampaikan pendapat. gak harus dipedulikan..bye bye..

btw...good work!! [[User:Tony Yon|Tony Yon]] 12:17, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

Sejak awal aku juga maunya begitu, tapi demi simplicity, kutulis apa adanya aja. Juga, kepingin tampil beda karena HSDXD, SAO, dan Kaminomi Indo semuanya pakai kata 'Indonesia' setelah titelnya. And, last but not least, silahkan kalau mau nge-redirect, tapi kalau bisa keseluruhan (Jilid 1+2+Side story) thanks for your concerns gan - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] 22:40 21 Juli 2012

== good ==

wah teryata lebih keren & seru di LN dr pada nonton anime.... berharap nih lancar di translate

Setuju. Animenya cacat banget sampe aku berharap mereka nggak bikin season 2-nya - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] , 11:02 17 Oktober 2012

Yahaaaaa, ternyata ada juga teman yang setuju ama pendapat ane hahahahaha, tapi kalau saran saya, sebaiknya anime Campione dibuat oleh rumah produksi A1-Pictures, Synergy SP, Silver Link atau sejenisnya. Soalnya rumah produksi tersebut udah berhasil "menghadirkan" anime-anime adaptasi baik itu dari manga maupun dari novel yang menurut saya bagus (Engak tahu menurut orang lain yah?????). --[[User:Ari edge|Ari edge]] ([[User talk:Ari edge|talk]]) 22:48, 3 December 2012 (CST)

== Drop kah?? ==

gmn nih LN campione masih di teruskan apa sudah di drop???

Aku baru Tl vol 9 bagian 4 separuhnya. Cuma Aku belum ada mood buat nerusin tapi pasti diteruskan, setidaknya untuk jilid 9. --[[User:Asvare|Asvare]] ([[User talk:Asvare|talk]]) 07:08, 28 March 2014 (CDT)

The Sovereign of Omnia:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2014-03-17T11:26:23Z

Asvare: /* Chapter 1 - Start of a New Beginning */

==Chapter 1 - Start of a New Beginning==

"We're home."

"Ah yes--Hey hey hey, Hina-kun, Hina-kun."

As soon as I entered the front door, when I was just starting to untie my shoelaces, Suzuri tugged at my clothing.

While untying my shoelaces, I looked at her slender arms and little hands, as well as those frail shoulders that looked like they could break any moment. Finally, my gaze settled on the radiantly smiling and childish face.

"Dinner time~"

"What dinner? What makes you think that dinner will be ready immediately?"

This girl, seriously...

"Where did we just come back from?"

"I know the answer! We just went clothes shopping!"

Yes yes, being full of lively enthusiasm was a good thing. However... Let me tell you this.

"That's right. We went out early this morning to go on a faraway trip because you requested it! How do you think I'll be able to conjure dinner out for you immediately!? I'm hungry too!"

"Hmm~ The fairies will make dinner for us?"

"Lovely lovely, you're so smart, Suzuri. I really wish fairies existed in this world."

"W-Why are you looking at me with such eyes of kindness and pity? Fairies definitely exist in this world."

Yeah, whatever you say. Muttering, I took off my shoes and stood next to Suzuri.

The wind from my movements caused Suzuri's head of beautiful silver hair to billow like silk. Inherited from her great grandmother who was a foreigner, her straight, silver-violet, waist-length hair, combined with her Sweet Lolita attire decorated by abundant ribbons and frills, adorned her as though she were a high-class western doll.

Suzuri's body was also small and delicate like a doll's, looking extremely adorable. Even when compared to me, who had a slightly small build for a boy, Suzuri was almost a head shorter than me.

Nevertheless, there was one part of her petite body for which the word 'small' absolutely did not apply.

Namely--Her bust!

Although her height and physique could only be described as middle school level at most, the bust area of her blouse bulged greatly, exhibiting a powerful sense of presence...!

--Anyway, enough of that tangent... Or rather, once opened up, I could speak volumes on this topic, so let's skip it for now.

"Hina-kun, why are you shaking your head?"

Suzuri cocked her little head and looked up at me.

Being petite, Suzuri's gaze was inevitably directed upwards whenever she was standing beside me and looking at me.

Who knew what Suzuri was thinking about, her cheeks were blushing mildly while her slightly moist, blue-violet eyes were reflecting my image. Her smooth, pale skin was pristine and flawless while those striking cherry lips puckered lightly--

"Wapu."

"Why are you suddenly trying to kiss me?"

"Eh? Of course we have to kiss when we return home, right?"

Suzuri's face was looking as though she were asking me "what are you talking about?" I didn't know how to react either.

"...Sigh, fine, just go and get changed quickly. I'll prepare dinner in the meantime."

"Seriously!?"

Watching Suzuri from behind as she rushed upstairs in joy, I sighed and walked into the kitchen. Sigh, I'm really spoiling Suzuri too much.

However, I had no choice but to spoil her today more than usual.

"Time to eat!"

"It'll be ready in a while."

"Eh..."

Suzuri was wearing a white sleeveless blouse, exposing her underarm, together with a trendy tie while her lower body was dressed in a mini-sized flared skirt and black stockings. Attired casually in homewear like this, she came to the dining room to ask me if dinner was ready. Hearing my answer, she made a displeased sound.

"Muu... Hina-kun, you usually get meals ready in a flash like they were magic. Do you need my help?"

"Oh my, how rare. But aren't you exhausted too?"

"It's suffering to wait after smelling these lovely aromas."

"Fair enough."

A fragrant aroma was drifting from the oven where chicken coated with multiple layers of sauce was baking.

There were also other dishes in the kitchen, every one of them steaming with rich aromas.

"Don't worry, it'll be ready in a bit. The chicken is also about to finish baking so just wait for me to get the salad done."

"Okay, I'll look forward to your delicious food, Hina-kun."

Suzuri obediently sat down on a chair at the dining table.

Humming a tune, she did not hide her hardly suppressible anticipation. Smiling wryly on the surface, I couldn't help but feel overjoyed inside.

Whether cooking or doing anything, it always feels happy to know that someone is looking forward to it. Besides... Suzuri is very cute. No boy would be unhappy to know that a cute girl is relying on him.

"Okay."

While I was thinking over these things, I casually finished preparing the salad as well. My salad was made from lettuce, tuna, tomatoes and lightly sauteed onions, simple yet quite tasty. Then I served the freshly baked chicken onto a plate and brought these two appetizers to the dinner table.

Suzuri picked up these two dishes from the tray with unprecedented speed, a pure and gentle smile appearing on her face as usual.

"Hurry hurry."

"Who's the one who said she'd wait obediently just now..."

She was in a particularly excited mood today.

Muttering, I went back and forth to the kitchen, bringing out the food I had prepared to place on the dining table that was a bit large for just the two of us. This was the same as usual, virtually a daily task ever since I came to this house and took charge of the domestic chores four years ago.

After setting out the food as usual, dinner could begin as soon as we put our hands together to say a customary "itadakimasu," but there was something different about today.

"Suzuri."

"Yes?"

Suzuri was staring wide-eyed at the food I was carrying over. As soon as she heard me call her name, she looked up towards me.

No matter what the situation or what was happening, Suzuri always acted herself. Smiling towards her, I said:

"Happy 17th Birthday, Suzuri."

"Yes. Thank you, Hina-kun!"

That's right, it was Suzuri's birthday today. Otherwise, I wouldn't have cooked this much food.

At a glance, the dining table was laden wtih teriyaki chicken, hamburg steak, salad, roasted taro, spring rolls, potage soup... Basically, a luxurious feast in a fusion of western and Japanese cuisine. What was common to all these dishes was that each and every one of them was Suzuri's favorite.

"I still have a cake prepared, so don't stuff yourself too much, okay?"

"Uh, Hina-kun, did you really make all of this food after getting home?"

"Nope? Some of the food was made beforehand so I simply reheated it before serving onto dishes."

That said, just heating up all this food already took a fair amount of time.

"Suzuri, today's your birthday after all, so it does call for devoting a bit of effort to prepare."

Summing up, I clapped my hands together.

However, Suzuri lightly bowed her head for some reason. Usually, our hearts were so connected that it was as though we read each other's minds. Her face had gone bright red while her entire body remained completely still.

After roughly a minute, under my surprised gaze, Suzuri looked up with determination.

"Say, Hina-kun. Before we start, there's something I'd like to tell you."

"...What is it?"

Suzuri made a serious look--nevertheless, her face was naturally docile and did not express much vigor in seriousness--

But after seeing that expression of hers, I collected my thoughts and sat up straight.

"Hina-kun, you've been living with me together for seven years already."

"Yeah."

I nodded and encouraged her to continue with a look from my eyes. Suzuri lowered her chin slightly.

"After your parents passed away, Hina-kun, my family took you in. Papa and Mama also entrusted this home's chores and affairs to you, Hina-kun, then went overseas a long time ago."

"It was a rare opportunity for Uncle to be promoted as the CEO of an overseas branch corporation. No helping it."

To be honest, I found it a bit inappropriate for them to leave children behind unattended, but it was true that neither Suzuri or I wanted to leave Japan.

"Yes, but I don't mind that. It's thanks to them that I was able to enjoy living with you in leisure, Hina-kun, just the two of us."

"Dumping all the chores on me, of course you're having a leisurely time."

"Ah--Yes. Sorry, I'll start helping out from now on."

"...Did you get a fever?"

Extremely poor at life skills, all enthusiasm but always ending up causing more trouble than helping, Suzuri actually offered to help? Combined with the fact of her bringing up the past, I totally could not guess what she was thinking. Hence, I had no choice but to suspect her of a fever.

Suzuri slowly shook her head and gazed squarely at me.

"Many things have happened over the past few years. People frequently make fun of us for living together despite not being siblings and even treat us as a couple."

Suzuri carefully chose each word of hers. After saying them, she lightly exhaled a warm breath.

"Ahem, perhaps I really do have a fever. A fever from all the confusion in my mind."

Suzuri coughed lightly and continued.

"However, I never thought there was anything bad about how others saw us. It didn't make me unhappy at all."

"Suzuri...?"

Hey hey, what's with this atmosphere here? It seems like... That's right, this feels like the ending to some kind of romance novel, doesn't it?

Suzuri called my name in a cute tone of voice, just like her name<ref>"Suzu" in Suzuri means bell.</ref>, as though proving my speculations.

"Hina-kun."

Eyes dreamy, cheeks red, she gazed at me and said:

"We were teased so frequently. Everyone called us cohabitating couples or husband and wife. In that case--We might as well do it for real, right?"

Speaking in a mischievous tone of voice, Suzuri took a deep breath as though gathering her resolve.

"Ever since a long time ago... I've always loved you. Hina-kun, please--please go out with me!"

"--Sure, no prob."

"Ah, u-umm... Ah. You can answer me later, Hina-kun. I guess you need time to consider it and you're probably hungry. You won't be thrown out of the house even if you reject me, so please tell me your thoughts honestly... Eh, wait a sec?"

"Oh, the phone is ringing."

The ringtone overwhelmed Suzuri's voice. I hastily took out my cellphone and stood up to pick up the call.

"Sorry for picking up the phone at this kind of time, Suzuri. I might take a while, so please start eating first."

"W-Wait a second! Hina-kun, did you just--"

Suzuri still seemed to have something to say, but I placed my finger on her lip. She nodded hastily and covered her own mouth.
[[image:Omnia V1 021.jpg|thumb]]

One of Ayakawa house rules forbade making noise when someone else was on the phone. Punishment was no snacks for three days.

Even a child could understand this kind of rule, but in this house, there was actually an idiot who broke the rule and ended up banned from snacks many times, so caution was imperative.

I nodded at Suzuri whose lips were sealed, then walked into the corridor while holdiing the cellphone in one hand.

With my back to the door, I first took a deep breath.

Jeez, that girl Suzuri. I don't know if she was trying to make her birthday more special, but who actually does this kind of thing at dinner time?

To think she'd confess to me all of a sudden--even someone like me would get shy, you know?

Sighing in my mind, I brought the cellphone to my ear.

"Hey, hello."

'It's Yue. Are you free right now, Hinata?'

"Oh my, isn't it rare for you to be calling at this time?"

Misono Yue--my older cousin as well as a high schooler who was currently looking for a boyfriend. She was one year my senior and studying in the same school as me, with frequent interactions. But for her to call at this time--9pm on a leisurely holiday with nothing special going on, it was truly quite rare.

'Were it not for something particularly important, I wouldn't want to phone the guy who dumped me either.'

"Uh..."

So awkward, super awkward. Only now did I recall this fact...

According to her, it's all because I broke up with her last year that she's still single. Saying that I caused her market value to nose dive, that's totally pushing the blame on me.

"So, what's this particularly important matter?"

'Did you know that you have a younger cousin?'

"......Wha?"

This sudden and completely unexpected question caused my mind to cool down rapidly from the turmoil caused by Suzuri's confession.

"Younger cousin... But Yue-san, my closest relatives are just you and your father, right?"

'That's what I thought originally, but--'

Ding-dong. Just at this moment, the doorbell rang at the main entrance, overwhelming Yue-san's voice.

Sheesh, putting aside Yue-san's phone call and Suzuri's confession, why was today especially packed with sudden situations?

"Excuse me, there's a visitor."

'I figured. I could hear your doorbell ringing on the other side of the call.'

"I'm guessing it's a neighbor bringing a local notice. Please hold on, I must get to the bottom of this later."

'Fufu. Yes, I'm sure you'll want to get to the bottom of this.'

Feeling unnerved by Yue-san's chuckling, I pressed the phone's hold button first then looked through the door's peephole.

Instead of the elderly neighbors next door, standing outside was a very cute girl.

Exuding an intellectual air, her face was red to some extent from nervousness. Still exhibiting some childishness in her face, she gave off an impression like a precocious girl.

Tied into low twintails on the back of her head, her chestnut-brown hair suited her quite well along with the sky-blue one-piece dress. If a pretty girl like her joined my homeroom class at school, I'm sure all the boys would totally crush on her.

Hmm... I pressed the talk button.

"Yue-san, would the aforementioned younger cousin happen to be sporting a head of long, sleek, chestnut-brown hair in twintails along with a completely flat and slender figure? Plus a kind of prettiness that feels quite mature and adorable?"

'You find her pretty too, Hinata? That girl has quite a lot of potential.'

"Hey... No way, no way..."

Argh, I really hated my brain. This brain of mine was pretty useless normally but only in times like these did it function at high speed to analyze the situation.

"No way, she's not my cousin, is she...?"

Hearing my trembling tone of voice, Yue-san answered directly in a single word.

'Correct.'

"...What's going on here?"

That's all I managed to say after many seconds. As though reciting prose, Yue-san replied casually.

'That girl is apparently named Misono Satsuki. Her mother just passed away a few days ago, so everyone decided to send her to live with a close relative. That close relative is you. She's apparently a cousin from your mother's side.'

Speaking of which, she's the daughter of my mother's sibling? Wait a sec, I remember Mom saying she was an only child?

"No one ever told me I had a younger cousin...?"

'I was quite surprised to learn about it too. However, my father and some of the adults apparently know about this. Furthermore, they had already planned beforehand where to settle her in case something happened. This decision was issued directly from the higher-ups, so I'm just passing the message along.'

What the heck... Those guys didn't even give me a heads up before making a decision on their own... Damn them.

'Anyway, so that's what's going on. I'm not sure of the details either. You should ask her yourself if you have further questions.'

"Telling me to ask her... So you're suggesting that I take her in?"

The doorbell at the entrance rang many times again. Probably because no one was answering the door, the girl was getting anxious.

Hearing the background music of the doorbell, Yue-san once again answered my question directly.

'Correct. She's your cousin and has lost her parents just like you. Please help take care of her.'

"Hold on, hold on! This is too outrageous! I'm just freeloading off the Ayakawas, you know?"

'There's no use telling me. If you're really unwilling, then just reject her forcefully? --Just like how you called off our engagement back then. Goodbye, my ex-fiance.'

Having said what she set out to say, Yue-san hung up directly without caring about the speechless me. All that could still be heard from the cellphone was a cold and continuous electronic tone.

"What should I do...?"

I could not help but stand rooted to the spot, holding the cellphone.

"Uh... May I ask who is this?"

"Supposedly my cousin."

After exchanging simple greetings with the girl with chestnut-brown hair, I took her to the dining room to introduce her to Suzuri.

Suzuri had been waiting obediently for me to finish my call without even holding chopsticks in her hand. Staring at the scene, astonished, she was shaking her head in disbelief.

"Hina-kun, you've brought your mistress home!?"

"Are you even listening to me!?"

Didn't I just say she's my cousin!? Oh right, cousins are allowed to marry, so it's not entirely impossible, is it?

While I was troubling over these meaningless matters, Suzuri reached under the table in search for something.

"Sob sob... Hina-kun, do you pick the axe? Rope? Or the switchblade?"

"Those are Bad Ends no matter which one I pick!"

Patting Suzuri lightly on the head, I hugged her.

"H-Hueh? Hina-kun...?"

"Didn't I just agree to go out with you? How could I possibly betray you?"

"Hina-kun... Then prove it to me."

Suzuri murmured then closed her watery eyes, slightly puckering her lips.

Her intent was readily apparent. In the past, I had refused her demand for kisses every time.

But starting today--

"Mmm..."

I kissed her lightly on the lips, like a bird's peck, then separating immediately after the kiss.

"That's it for now, satisfied?"

"Y-Yes! Satisfied! Super satisfied!"

Suzuri nodded vigorously, her petite face all red.

Seeing her so pure and innocent, even I was about to blush.

"So... Would it be better if Satsuki went out for a while? Would two hours be enough?"

" "...Oh." "

We had completely forgotten my cousin's presence.

"Oh, so Hina-kun has a younger cousin."

"I-I'm Misono Satsuki, pleased to meet you."

"Ah yes. My name is Ayakawa Suzuri, pleased to meet you too~"

I first explained the story to Suzuri then had the two of them do self-introductions...

"She's honestly not your mistress, Hina-kun?"

"How many times do you want me to repeat myself..."

Satsuki was definitely very cute.

But unfortunately, she had a fatal flaw. Lacking in an area that was, to me, absolutely necessary, as important as oxygen was to humans.

"Her bust is lacking, her bust is lacking. Most importantly, her bust is lacking!"

"Stop repeating that! It bothers Satsuki more or less, okay!?"

"Her bust is lacking!!"

"A fourth time!?"

"Bad Hina-kun. It makes her very pitiful if you say that."

"Suzuri, what you said is only making things worse."

"Hueh?"

Suzuri tilted her head in puzzlement, causing the deadly weapons in her clothing to shake. Those deadly weapons, surpassing high school level in contrast to her petite body, moved as though there was a stampede of a thousand horses.

"A top-class pair of giant breasts without being humongous! Not being humongous is what makes them great! Together with this firm perkiness, this shape with no sagging at all! Soft yet full of resilience elasticity! Moreover, supporting this magnificent rack is this petite and adorable body! Ahhh, busty lolis are truly too perfect!!"

As a side note, the result of today's measurement revealed Suzuri's bust to be just barely E in cup size. How I found out will be left as an exercise for the reader's imagination. Quite a feat for a 146cm tall girl.

"Really, Hina-kun, I never knew you were looking that closely while pretending to be totally uninterested~"

"Uwah..."

Suzuri expressed embarrassed joy while Satsuki was totally shocked senseless.

"I'm Misono Hinata. My cousin... You're my cousin, right? Can you elaborate with a bit more detail?"

"Ah, yeah. Uhhh, how much has Yue-san told you so far?"

"Hmm~ Pretty much what I explained to Suzuri just now?"

In other words, all I knew was that I had a cousin whom I've never met before and that I must take her in.

"Oh, I see now. So, what needs to be said next... Ah, I think you already know, Satsuki has no parents now."

Hey hey, what's with this girl bringing up such a heavy topic so carelessly...

"Hueh? Then that's the same as Hina-kun? Did they die?"

Suzuri, I beg you, please don't ask about that in such a naive manner! Please show some consideration for her feelings, okay!?

While I was feeling utterly nervous as heck inside, Satsuki shook her head slowly and said:

"Mother passed away from illness last week. As for Father, Satsuki has no idea whether he's alive or not. Satsuki has only heard others say that his name is Yoshitaka and knows nothing else. Maybe Mother was his mistress in an affair."

Listening to this point, Suzuri looked down in slight embarrassment.

Speaking of which, this girl's father is call Yoshitaka, huh... I really wish I heard wrong.

Satsuki also noticed the mood getting somber so she clapped her hands together and said:

"Satsuki only felt that it's necessary to tell you two, that's all, please don't worry about it. Apart from that, there's nothing else to explain."

"Okay, now it's my turn to explain."

I was actually quite hesitant whether I should mention this in front of her, but there was no helping it.

"Although Yue-san asked me to 'take you in,' I'm simply living in another family's home right now. So I'm very sorry, this isn't a decision I can make."

"Hueh? Hina-kun, you're not going to take her in?"

Hey hey, why are you making such an expression of disbelief?

"Aren't you the master of the house right now? I'm just a freeloader, you know?"

When the Ayakawa parents headed overseas to the foreign branch corporation, they had told me this:

'We'd rather die than leave house chores to our child. You're going to take charge of this home, right? Right!?'

Consequently, all house chores, official documents and even finances were under my management exception. However, the master of the house was the one role I declined. That position was meant for the Ayakawa family's only daughter... That was what I originally believed.

"Eh, I'm the master of the house!? I always thought it was you, Hina-kun."

"I see..."

I never thought she'd be that lacking in self-awareness--

"But Hina-kun is my husband. Even if Hina-kun is reluctant, I've already decided to serve Hina-kun for the rest of my life, so Hina-kun can be considered the master of the house, right?"

--Wow, this is really... terrible.

"Ahhh, jeez, how can you be so cute, Suzuri!"

"Meow? Aha, a hug~~"

While I embraced Suzuri tightly, she rubbed her cheek against my chest. I stroked her head while experiencing the softness of her body--

"Uwahhh..."

Satsuki made a troubled sound, prompting Suzuri and I to look at her.

Satsuki's reddened cheeks kept twitching nonstop.

"May Satsuki ask, do you always do this...?"

"Not always, this kind of intimate interaction happens at most once in a while?"

"Yeah, today's just happened to be slightly more intense."

"Aha, it must be the same for you, Hina-kun. I knew it, after the change in our relationship, we can't hold back anymore."

"There was no holding back in the first place."

"Mmmfufu~ I was already holding back a lot, you know?"

"Haha, then I'll look forward to it."

After listening to the adorable things Suzuri said, I stroked her head again. She partially closed her eyes like a cat and leaned against my bosom.

As for the esteemed cousin sitting opposite to us, her reaction was completely opposite to Suzuri's cat-like affection.

"Why can you two flirt and display affection so openly in front of others... Satsuki is really shocked by you..."

Just as Satsuki said, she really seemed shocked senseless by us. Especially the way she was looking at me, her eyes were so ice-cold that they could almost freeze and kill mosquitoes instantaneously.

Of course, I'm not the type of gentleman who likes the feeling of ice-cold gazes sweeping over me.

"A-Anyway, if I were the master of the house, I grealy welcome Satsuki living with us."

I tried my best to change the subject... No wait, the master of the house is the current subject in the first place, right?

Suzuri also seemed to notice the intent behind my efforts to change the subject. Following my lead, she continued.

"Please feel free to ask about anything you don't understand. I'll try my best not to give any wrong answers."

"Oh okay..."

Suzuri made a victory pose while Satsuki turned her gaze away, making a kind of subtle smile that was hard to describe as either wry or sardonic. I can relate, after all, there were too many eyebrow-raising things about what Suzuri had just said.

Oh well, it was ultimately a good thing that the low-temperature gaze was switched off for now. Hence I resumed explaining again.

"We have no curfew in this home. Neither is anyone forced to have meals together. You can take it easy and live here."

"Oh, but it's better to eat together. Hina-kun's cooking is really good."

"Wow, that's great news. Although Satsuki can do simple cooking, the skills leave a bit to be desired."

I see, so this means that Satsuki's arrival was not going to lift any of my burdens. I really wanted to cry.

"Also, Satsuki--it might come a bit late to say this now--but is it okay for me to call you that?"

"Yes, Satsuki should be younger... Right? Satsuki won't be seventeen until the end of the month."

"Then we're a month older than you. Yesterday was my birthday. Today's Suzuri's birthday."

"We're both seventeen."

"...? Did Satsuki hear wrong? Someone unbelievable seems to have claimed to be seventeen already."

Saying that, Satsuki turned her gaze at Suzuri who was curled up on the seat, leaning against my shoulder.

Ah yes, it must be quite unbelievable after all. Suzuri was already quite used to this sort of doubt. Taking out a card from her purse, she showed it to Satsuki.

"Fufu~mmm, I'm really older than you."

"...Guh, no way..."

Satsuki examined the student ID repeatedly. Finally accepting this fact, she returned the ID to Suzuri and spoke with a naughty smile.

"Then how should Satsuki address you? Is Onee-chan okay?"

Satsuki must have meant it as a joke, but with brightly glimmering eyes, Suzuri clapped her hands in joy.

"That's a great idea! Because I'm an only child, I've always wanted a little sister."

"...Eh?"

"Yes, please call me Onee-chan from now on."

Waving her fingertips, Suzuri winked adorably at Satsuki.

"Of course. Since I'm the older sister, you'll have to call Hina-kun 'Onii-chan'."

"O-Onii-chan huh... Onii-chan..."

Hey hey, that's really making things tough for her...

Unexpectedly, after repeating those words a number of times, Satsuki said very simple:

"You're right, perhaps it's only appropriate."

She spoke with a kind of subtle expression.

Uhhh, calling me Onii-chan straight away after we met doesn't really seem right.

By this point, my original goal could be considered fulfilled... So I'll double check.

"Anyway."

I coughed drily once to change the mood.

Then I forced the topic back to the conclusion.

"So, Satsuki is a part of this family now. Don't be formal from now on and just treat this as your own home."

Oh well, in any case, Satsuki was only reserved in the beginning. Her current attitude was quite natural. I originally wanted start chatting about terms of address but the subject unexpected shifted to a weird direction. Seeing as Satsuki is willing to address me as 'Onii-chan', a title that all the sis-cons in Japan would salivate over, I won't sweat the small stuff.

Completely unaware of my feelings of resignation, Satsuki blinked happily and said:

"Oh okay. Thank you for taking me in."

She even bowed her head to thank me.

"Aha, Hina-kun, you're so amazing. I can't believe you used the same words I said to you in the past, intending to conquer Satsuki-chan--Looks like I'll have to lock you up for some disciplining followed by further disciplining."

"Could you please stop!? I have no intention of conquering Satsuki at all! Honest to god!"

"Ohoh, so you're sincerely going to give up the Satsuki-chan route. Hina-kun, we need to have a thorough discussion about tonight's confession and your thoughts~"

"Eh, hold on, Suzuri? Why are you grabbing my collar? Where did this strength come from? Woooooooooah!?"

Dragging me to the room, Suzuri even threatened disciplining along the way.

"I am asking you, Hina-kun, do you truly love me!? Tonight was the most important confession of my life, but why did you answer me in such a casual tone of voice!?"

Whack whack.

"Uh, I... How should I say this?"

"'--Sure, no prob.' What kind of answer is that? You ran away as soon as the phone rang! And you even brought a girl home suddenly!"

Whack whack.

Ah, the force of the blows were gradually strengthening...

"I love you, Hina-kun! I can't live without you, Hina-kun! What about you, Hina-kun!? Answer me again, properly this time!"

Suzuri's room only had furniture such as bookshelves, a desk and a bed. Unexpectedly modest in furnishings. Her room was slightly different from when I came in yesterday to clean up for her. All the plush dolls I had arranged and gathered in a corner were scattered all over the floor again.

Lying on the light pink bed, Suzuri was slapping my lap, face to face. Starting a while ago, she had been venting her resentment and displeasure.

Suzuri's entire face was flushed red, perhaps from embarrassment or anger. Those discontented eyes also carried tears, filling my heart with a guilty conscience.

Stroking Suzuri's long hair, I confessed to her quietly, doing so not because of guilt.

"I love you too, Suzuri."

"Hueh."

"I never expected you to confess to me suddenly. I get shy too, so that's why I fled, using the phone as an excuse."

"...So you didn't say yes casually just on a whim?"

"How can that be possible? Me too... Uh, how should I say this?"

Hey, stop staring at me with these eyes, so filled with anticipation. I'll get embarrassed.

Oh dear, seriously. Hurry up and gather your resolve, Misono Hinata. This is Suzuri's room. There's no one here apart from us.

"...You've always occupied my thoughts since a long time ago. But there are many problems between us, right?"

"Problems... You're worried about the consequences of failure, aren't you?"

I nodded. In order to hide my face that was surely red, I hugged my legs against my chest, burying my face against my knees.

"Uncle and Auntie entrusted this home to me before they left. If I made a move on you, Suzuri, and... and get rejected, what would I do... I've been worrying about this all along, too scared to confess to you at all."

"I see, so you've been waiting for me to confess?"

"You could put it that way. I know it's very wimpy of me."

I smiled in self-mockery but Suzuri did not laugh at me.

"Yes, very well."

Pouncing on me, Suzuri hugged me tightly.

"It's been troubling me too. So it's perfectly normal for you, Hina-kun who's smarter than me, to feel troubled--Hina-kun, do you love me currently?"

"Of course I love you. I adore you."

"Wow... I never expected these words to be so powerful. Yes, then there's no problem! As long as I know that our feelings are mutual, it's sufficient."

"Huh, you've always been very optimistic."

However.

"But you're right, that's sufficient."

Hearing me say that, leaning her weight on me, Suzuri rocked her body happily.

"With this, Hina-kun, we're lovers now. We don't need to endure anymore."

Hmph, don't regret saying this, okay?

"It's really okay?"

"Hmm, you're asking if I can accept the fact that you're a perv? Even if you stuff panties in your mouth, I can still accept it."

My casual question brought an understanding smile from Suzuri and even a reply like that.

Speaking of which, stuffing panties in the mouth as an example, that's truly an incomprehensible boundary line...

"Fair enough, after all, you're quite a masochist."

"Indeed, I am willing to do anything for you, Hina-kun."

"......Well then, I guess it's fine for me to do this."

"Kyah."

Suzuri was lying on top of me, which meant that her super deadly weapons were pressed on my face... That sensation was causing my bestial instincts to flare up. From below I reached to take those massive fruits.

"Ah, Hina-kun~..."

Pushing down Suzuri who had instantly lost strength, I grabbed the soft pair of spheres with my fingers.

"Mmm..."

"Can you accept this behavior, Suzuri...?"

"I was actually thinking it's too wholesome."

"Don't worry, I consider this level wholesome too."

"T-Then I'll need to worry... Mmm ah."

Caressing Suzuri's bare and slender arm lovingly, I deftly unbuttoned her blouse and removed her clothing like unwrapping a gift.

The massive bosom underneath, wrapped in a white brassiere, came into view. Now only the final barrier remained between me and those large breasts that did not match the petite body. Just as I reached to remove the obstacle--

'Umm--Excuse me, may Satsuki sleep on the sofa in the living room? After today's long trip, Satsuki is really tired--'

Transmitted through the door, Satsuki's voice was heard from the corridor.

I expect this was not Satsuki's intentions, but as soon as we heard her voice, our raging lust rapidly cooled down. Smiling wryly, Suzuri and I exchanged a glance.

"Never mind, after all, the night is long. We have plenty of time from here on anyway."

"Yes, that's true. The little sister needs to be taken care of first."

"Rooms need to be assigned, right?"

"That's right, let's assign the rooms."

While reheating dinner that had cooled down, I took the opportunity to ask Satsuki who had reseated herself by the dining table.

"You need a room too, right?"

"If I can get a room, of course that'd be best. But Satsuki doesn't mind using the Japanese style room or a corner of the living room, you know?"

"...I see."

Taking out a plate of Hamburg steaks from the oven, I said quietly:

"In other words, we can freely watch when you're changing or sleeping?"

"Sorry, please give Satsuki a room!"

"Ohoh, Hina-kun, you're so amazing. With just a single question, you've made Satsuki-chan submit."

Suzuri seemed sincerly impressed. I flicked her in the forehead then returned the warmed plate of Hamburg steaks to the dining table.

"Ooh, that really hurts, Hina-kun--Please flick more~"

"You're such a masochist..."

In various ways, this preference of hers worried me quite a lot.

"But that's the Suzuri I love!"

"Because you're a sadist, Hina-kun!"

"...Then how are we assigning the rooms?"

Satsuki's tone of voice showed that rather than feeling shocked by us, she had given up and could not be bothered to react to us anymore. Picking up the next warmed up dish, I presented the plan I had thought up already.

"I plan on moving Suzuri and her stuff to my room then let Satsuki have the freed room. Because there aren't any free rooms, someone has to share rooms."

"Satsuki wouldn't mind with Onee-chan, you know? Being both girls, isn't that more natural actually?"

"Suppose you're really rooming with Suzuri, you'll be witnessing our flirting and affectionate behavior with great frequency, you know?"

Even that's okay with you? I asked her with my eyes.

Judging from the conversation over the past dozens of minutes, I discovered that this girl was quite obsessed with hygiene... Or rather, innocence.

Seeing as she would blush at the usual intimacy between Suzuri and me, making her watch Suzuri and me when we lose self-control would truly be too tragic for her.

It was based on this reasoning that I decided to reassign the rooms.

"I see... That makes sense too, like separating the husband and wife's bedroom and the children's room."

"Husband and wife...! Satsuki-chan, that's a great way of putting it! Yes, I agree with Hina-kun's suggestion too! Let's start moving things immediately!"

Both girls accepted my suggestion very readily.

Breathing a sigh of relief, I brought the final soup to the dining table and sat down.

"So, it's getting late, let's finish dinner then start tomorrow--"

"Hina-kun, I hope we can sleep together tonight~"

With the prize set before me, I had no choice but to devote my full efforts to the labors of a late night move.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-03-08T18:26:29Z

Asvare: /* Part 7 */

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies had still not yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, and the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost every day.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called Sherfield’s cargo distribution center. Naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it seem as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable; in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovered that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together was absolutely a big problem that could not be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens might not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible. There was no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.

This also meant that the possibility they would be recognized wasn’t zero. Once they would be recognized, things would become trouble. It might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seemed to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pays attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka were considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence. This was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which was also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he had become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki was the hero everyone knew about. According to this, he should have been in the spotlight at any location. The passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence. It is the same as being invisible.”

Besides that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others noticing the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road. In the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes. The walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, served Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined here. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wondered who it was!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh. Then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head. The female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet. I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys helping others. It is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always taken care of by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world. Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way, asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Immediately after Akatsuki finished speaking, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen. She had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table were all made carefully.

For Miu, who was experiencing Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked. Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki. Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself that although she had often cook, her dishes had never had this taste. It looked like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky. It really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it would actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war. If it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only because Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers. Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, as it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but it is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attacked is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really was too much.

“This short period of peace came at the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone. Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happen again.

Then she saw the female boss lift her head and look at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the demon race currently targeted by the joint forces are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat until an impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she suddenly revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and join the demon race’s forces, your method of doing things is too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act. Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I would, but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track. The scope we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sigh.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield took great damages during the war against the demon race. As the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back to was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king had decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil. The citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions of her father, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions. One was to defeat the demon king Galious, the other was to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which were not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belonged to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies resided at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council could not interfere with was matters related to the previous war.

“That person once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides an armed coup d’etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne was to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.”

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu had abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. Of course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king was dead now, and the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest. That was why Galious had decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution was to take Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even after they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu. If she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could have been disastrous.

However, the reason did not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. They were both the leaders of their countries. Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly. The gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy has given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between humans and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hates wars, from being forced to go down this path, I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki’s passionate speech, everyone fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening in three days must be won. But in case you win, and the impartial third-country investigation results prove that the attack was unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race will successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagree with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness. Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked outside. What he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly. It was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you looked closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest. Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should be a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”. Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remaining at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This is a private family cemetery. There is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle to pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and looked back at the back door. The female boss, who treated them earlier, was located near the back door and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying to Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me. Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuki’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing up was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, who was also Miu’s father, Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of this, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I had told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly try to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie, who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home. Now he had also come forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family. Even since the end of the war until now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she was the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

Those were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there were absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, that was not an excuse to forgive it.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister. From an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sink and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerge from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If, at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of her. Selina’s face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widen her eyes.

“Why……? Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understand what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out. Tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears. Selina gently patted her back. [[Image:HYnA_vol_04_011.jpg|thumb|]]

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust. He must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe in him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the back door, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevent this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

As the fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they would have to duel. During this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……The security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It couldn’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling. The three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia. Only after the sun went down would it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubt. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching. On the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in a golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doormen of an inn are always these big block of people?

On the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even the tall and slender Akatsuki seemed extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor would be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. The two men took half a step forward, their burly body exuding thick killing intent, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have only recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.”

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one black-clothed person entered the door, while the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka give a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as a dangerous individual who does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka simultaneously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst open and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming woman entered their vision. Miu suddenly gasped. Beside her, Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The woman was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki. Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist. His tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people blocked the path in panic.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is our benefactor. No one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people’s awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence. They absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, would think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway that this definitely was not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who were in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s. The joy from the reunion seemed to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa wasn’t just the name of the shop, it seemed to also be the name of Cecily’s mother. The purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seemed to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, so her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from an entirely different world, a luxurious space that was comparable to a palace hall. The design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it would not lose.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished. She could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were luxurious hotel facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily’s voice echoed throughout the building. Then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the rooms were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, and everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, and some were even completely naked as well. The common point between these girls was that they were all pretty and young. Once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook. The females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they were trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied to Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……? Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously try to recall. Before, when she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu think that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair. Miu attempted to treat him as a woman, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, and his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor. Beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms and slowly open his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu, who could hardly stand, and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Akatsuki entered the innermost room under Melissa’s leadership.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

For a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there were no extra decorations whatsoever. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little. The hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone that providing the utmost service to their guests was the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa was also the leader of the brothel guild. This kind of stoic management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continued to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise. As a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, and the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s bodyguard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming here to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“No single matter that appears in this city or country can escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, and at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached an agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race will be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people. At that time, it is bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will be both support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of informing Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she would still make the two countries share the responsibility.

“Besides that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets should be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war. Looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki was a “Rogue Hero”; even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

When Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to start a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However, you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, and the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room from before. The furnishings are still the same as before, there are no changes whatsoever.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, would you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is a considerably special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know an antique dealer that sells these specialized items. You should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu followed Cecily into the room and looked around. In a corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair. In the middle, there was a large bed. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one was using this room, there was not even a hint of dust.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered words entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. There was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also has a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed. She lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going to stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person has this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily had a matter of fact look on her face. Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together with that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……? Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka denied it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look showed that even Haruka was completely red, and her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still, completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly move towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a woman’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a woman than you had imagined.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came. The burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Perhaps because the experience of being scared to the extent of unconsciousness was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“, her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue. Her hands rested on the shoulders of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’re following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions. Otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand and subconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problem?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed. Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, so be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths that were hanging on his arm to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was slightly surprised, then she slowly spread open the soft cloth, and suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen such sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay, and intend to freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For cooking and laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear this breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear that distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is in three days. If you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, completely unable to say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and looked disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothes.

===Part 6===

A breeze within Forestnium brought in a surge of sweet aroma.

It should be a product of the forest’s grassy smell merging with the air.

The gently blowing breeze was no doubt a cool and comfortable gift that the nature gives to all things.

Within this forest, the demon race was raising livestock or planting rice, living a life without wars. Right now in the Forestnium’s city square, stood a tall and slender female Izumi Chikage. Seeing Chikage close her eyes and tried to concentrate, a faint light appeared in front of her outstretched palms. Unfortunately this only lasted a few seconds, then the light faded.

“……Looks like it still doesn’t work.”

Chikage shook her head and sighed.

“——Still cannot use magic?”

A flat tone suddenly appeared from behind her.

“Yes.” Chikage turned around and saw Doumoto Kuzuha, who was behind her, shrugged helplessly.

“Today is already the third day, looks like we still need a little more time.”

“I’ve also just tried it as well, the results was still the same.”

Kuzuha, who was sitting on the floor, moved her line of sight downwards. A dark elf girl was currently leaning against Kuzuha’s lap and sleeping, Kuzuha gently stroke the girl’s hair. Under this circumstance, Chikage could not help but narrowed her eyes.

“……It seems like she likes you.”

“Yes……”

Kuzuha stared at the sleeping Riruru, her expression was somewhat confused.

“I’ve never touched such a small child before, I do not know what to do.”

“Just act naturally, just like now. Intentionally trying to please the kids could easily lead to unnecessary resentment.”

“I’m so sorry……I was born in the way where no one likes me.”

“I did not mean this……”

Chikage shook her head with a wry smile.

“Class rep, showing your truest side won the goodwill of Riruru, this is also the best way to get along. And once you won the trust of a child, it is equivalent to have won the trust of an adult.”
Chikage looked down at herself. The clothes she was wearing was exactly the same style as Miu. This clothing was the particularly lent to Chikage by a women in the village, and Kuzuha also had one but with a smaller size.

“At the beginning, everyone only accepted us because we were Miu’s friends. But this relationship is too weak, we still had to think of a way to win everybody’s trust.”

Saying up to here, Chikage turned back and look back at the city square.

“…But having such a good relationship seems to be too exaggerated.”

A slightly smiling Chikage stared at the village children playing around with Kaidou.

“Kaidou, it’s your turn to be “it”!”

“You must count to 100, you can’t cheat! Or else you will have to recount again!”

Although the children’s tone was quite rude, but Kaidou didn’t seem to care.

“Cheat? Don’t joke around. Facing you little brats and I still have to cheat? In just a few moments, you’ll be found by me.”

This sentence seemed to enrage a few of the girls.

“Kaidou, you can’t take it easy on the girls, or else we won’t play!”

“Okay Okay……Then let’s begin!”

While Kaidou began to count, the village children suddenly screamed out and dispersed in all directions. Chikage seeing this, could not help but sigh.

“Playing hide and seek with the village children every day, he really doesn’t get bored. It really makes one impressed.”

After saying this, Chikage suddenly remembered something.

“Class rep, did you know? I’ve heard that some of the forces surrounding this forest seemed to have started to retreat.”

“I’m not too sure about that, who said it?”

“The investigation team just came back, I’ve heard them say it. Looks like Akatsuki’s actions seemed to be working quite well.”

“Yes……That’s good.”

Kuzuha was relieved, and she gazed at the distant sky.

Standing beside her, Chikage also looked up at the blue sky.

“I wonder what their circumstances are, but……”

Chikage’s tone seemed to be filled with confident.

“War will certainly not break out between the human and demon race.”

“……100. Hahaha, you guys acknowledge your fate now!”

Kaidou, who had finishing counting to 100, began to search for the whereabouts of the children.

At this moment——

“——“

Kaidou glanced at Chikage and Kuzuha. But he did not greet the two of them, but quietly continued to move forward.

“Walking at the same time, Kaidou Motoharu muttered to himself. His expression was extremely serious, but his voice was as quiet as a mouse.

“……It’s not time to relax yet.”

===Part 7===

The time when Sherfield’s nightlife was coming to the end……

Haruka and Miu, who had been busy for the entire night returned to the attic.

“……Finally finished.”

A worn-out Haruka muttered, and powerlessly laid on the bed. Although Haruka and Miu’s work had ended, the brothel still had not closed. The nightclub’s operation hours has always been from midnight to until the sun has risen, it was the industry’s unwritten rule. However, Haruka and Miu, both were busy from evening till now, Melissa specially allowed them to rest upstairs.

“……Manual work really isn’t easy.”

Haruka expressed her feelings. At JPN Babel school, Haruka, who was the vice president and the disciplinary committee chairman, was also extremely busy everyday, but this was after all only mental work, and was completely different than the manual work she did today. After an entire night of practice, Haruka finally understand that the seemingly easy household chores, in fact was not as easy as she had imagined.

“Are you alright……?”

Facing Miu’s concern, Haruka could only barely turn her head around, her body completely could not move.

“Your stamina is really good……”

Haruka could not help but feel admiration. From the entire night, both were cooking, doing laundry or sweeping together, Miu’s hands and legs were extremely well-executed, her movements were swift, this left a deep impression to others. If just comparing the workload between the two of them, Miu absolutely was definitely far ahead.

After being praised by Haruka, Miu suddenly feel embarrassed.

“R…Really? I only did chores every day, so I was probably used to it.”

“What? That guy threw all the chores to you?”

If Akatsuki treated Miu as a maid, this was a problem that could not be ignored.

Only to see Miu frantically wave her hands in denial.

“No, it was something I wanted to do. Since I was being cared by that person, I should at least do something in return.”

“I see……If it’s like that, then it’s still okay.”

Haruka sighed, then slowly sat up on the bed.

Seeing Miu who was sitting on a chair, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings.

……She really is beautiful.

After removing the ponytail, her soft and smooth long hair spill downwards. Coupled with the black and red camisole, it further emphasizes her enchanting sexiness and charm, it was nothing like the Miu at Babel school. Since they were working at a brothel, makeup is naturally the most basic courtesy.

Under the assistance of the other ladies, Miu had also apply a thin layer of makeup, but this instead made her young appearance more mature.

……But the main point was her boobs……

Although Haruka was confident about her own figure, she could only be put into shame.

The camisole was originally a 3/4 cup size design, but Miu’s boobs were just too overwhelming, it forced it to become a 1/2 cup size.<ref name="camisole"> I'm assuming it means that it should originally cover 75% of her bust, but Miu's boobs were too big so it could only cover 50%.</ref> Coupled with the small strap that was supposed to stick to the chest, it was also pushed open due to the huge boobs, even Haruka, who was the same gender, was embarrassingly staring at Miu’s boobs.

At this time, Miu seemed to have noticed Haruka’s gaze.

“D…Don’t keep staring at me……”

Miu twisted her body in shame.

“Sorry, I did not mean to. Only that you are too beautiful so it was difficult to not look a few more times.”

“How can it be……Vice president is also very beautiful.”

Miu sat beside Haruka, and indicated for her to look at the corner.

Turning her head around, she noticed the mirror at the corner reflected her and Miu’s appearance.

Nanase Haruka carefully looked at the herself that had applied makeup, and wearing a black camisole. The person in the mirror was her and Miu who had turned into a prostitute, teasing men’s lust and was an existence waiting to be conquered by men.

“——“

Although both of their appearance looked incredibly obscene, but it was also exceedingly glamorous.

Haruka could not help but feel goosebumps. The her in the mirror was more beautiful than any moment in the past.

……Wait, what am I doing!

Haruka hurriedly shook her head, attempting to get rid of the random thoughts she had. That was really risky. The surrounding environment was filled with make up, scantily dressed prostitutes, it paralyzed her own feelings, but thinking carefully, this appearance was really disgraceful. Haruka could not imagine how the ladies at the store can wear these type of clothing.

……Still have to dress up as this appearance to continue work tomorrow.

“Ahhh, the thought of it gives me a headache……”

Helplessly, Haruka could not help but moan and sighed.

“Uh……Sorry.”

Miu bowed her head, her face was very apologetic.

“This is all my fault, I should not have involved vice president.”

“This……I did not mean that way……”

Strictly speaking, she had meant that she would have complained anyways, Haruka could not help but feel a bit embarrassed.

“However, I am still glad, especially that vice president came forward during the peace talk, and spoke for us.”

Miu lifted her head, exposing a happy smile, the she turned around and faced Haruka.

“Thank you, vice president. Even if that person’s battle is over, this incident probably will not end that quickly, but I will still try and end this as soon as possible and let vice president return to her own world. Until the end of the incident, can vice president temporarily bear with it?”

Nanase Haruka stared at Miu, and noticed that her shoulders were slightly trembling.

……She must be very upset.

If the peace agreement was broken, humans and the demon race will explode into a full out war, the sacrifices on both sides will be absolutely difficult to predict. Even if Miu was confident about both sides having peace, it was difficult to ignore the pressure after the breakdown of negotiations. In addition, Miu must be worried about the situation in Forestnium, and could not wait to immediately head back. However, Miu’s inner anxiety was never expressed out, when both of them were working at the store, Miu did not once complain about this and that, she maintained a cheerful and positive attitude, and faced every single task. As the demon king’s daughter, Miu’s life must have not been very well, she may have experienced various bitterness and pain that was unknown to others.

As JPN Babel school’s vice president, Haruka still had not made up her conclusion, and was currently observing. However, Nanase Haruka understood clearly, her heart is facing towards Miu’s side, so she decided to be loyal to her own feelings.

“——Of course there’s no problem.”

Haruka’s tone was very calm, so Miu slowly looked up.

Facing the uneasy Miu, Haruka responded with a gentle smile.

“No one dragged me into this, it was me who dived in myself. And I have already decided, no matter what happens, I will witness it to the very last minute.”

Haruka paused for a moment——

“So I decided to help you to achieve your goal.”

“R…Really? I’m very grateful, vice president!”

The overjoyed Miu hurriedly expressed her inner gratitude, but Haruka put a finger gently on Miu’s lips.

“Just call me Haruka, vice president is too long-winded.”

At this time, Miu finally revealed her smile, the corner of her eyes were leaking slight tears of joy.

“Yes……Thank you, Haruka.”

Haruka nodded, and the topic between the two of them ended.

Just when Haruka was about to open another topic, an idea suddenly flashed through her brain.

“Since we talked so long, I’m a bit thirsty.”

“Just let me go downstairs and get the drinks, I also wanted something to drink as well.”

Miu immediately got up.

“The table had a teapot and cups, inside should be boiled water.”

Under Haruka’s indication, Miu picked up the crystal bottle, opened the bottle and took a sniff.

“It isn’t boiled water……There is a indescribable sweet scent, just like fruits……No, it should be the scent of flowers.”

“Is it Fruit wine?”

“Just smelling it seems that there is no alcohol in it, it probably is a juice that had added the extracts of flowers.”

“Then let’s just drink this. The strone hasn’t closed yet, we should not trouble the others.”

“That’s true……please drink.”

After accepting the cup carrying an unknown liquid from Miu’s hand, Haruka took a sniff.

“It really smells like the fragrance of flowers.”

Then she gave it a sip. The scented liquid gently slid down her through, it should be a juice from blueberries or strawberries,etc. The sweet and sour taste was extremely attratice and the taste entered Haruka’s dry throat.

“Hey, this is pretty good. There is no alcohol in it,and it seems like a rich fruit juice.”

“This is really good to drink……I like this taste.”

Haruka and Miu both drained the liquid in the cup in one go.

“Fuuuu……Shall we have another cup?”

“Yes…I also want another cup.”

Miu took the crystal bottle, after pouring the liquid into Haruka’s cup, she also helped herself to another.

“That’s right, we should still request them to prepare another room for us.”

Haruka lifted the cup to in front of her chest, then she suddenly remembered one thing.

“Even if you kill me, I do not wish to sleep together with that person, this is a major crisis to our chastity.”

“And we also need a change of clothes……we cannot keep wearing the store uniforms.”

Miu chimed in.

“That’s right. If our appearance was seen by him, who knows what he would do.”

Haruka and Miu both looked at each other, then unanimously nodded. After a short silence, the two girls could not help it but laughed.

“Following this, Haruka and Miu both raised their cup, and gently collided it in midair.

The girl’s cheers, seemed to be blessing their new friendship.

The two of them once again drained the liquid within the cup.

Until the middle of night, Akatsuki finally finished the matter he had.

The antique shop that Melissa talked about was easily found, but the owner went out, so Akatsuki could wait at the shop, but once he waited, he had to wait till the middle of the night.

“Wasted so much of my time.”

However, at least he found the thing he was looking for.

Everything’s in place now, Akatsuki thought.

……And now he found another interesting thing.

Bowing his hand and holding two paper bags, Akatsuki gently smiled. After returning to the brothel, Akatsuki immediately headed to the 3rd floor, but at the staircase, he met Cecily who was walking down.

Cecily, who was wearing a pure white nightgown exudes a unique temperament that only prostitutes have, compared to her look at the evening, there was imply a strong contrast. After seeing Akatsuki, Cecily was little relieved.

“Thank god, you finally came back. How come you came back so late, it made me worried.”

“Sorry, the two of them didn’t cause any trouble right?”

Akatsuki pulled out an apple from a paper bag and handed it to Cecily.

“That’s right, shouldn’t it be busy right now? Why do you still have time to walk around?”

“As the number one card<ref name="card"> Means the top employee, usually getting the most sales </ref> of our shop, do I look like I have nothing to do?”

Cecily joked around with Akatsuki, then she took a bit from the apple.

“The guest have an eccentric, he must wait until the near the end of the hour before his body would react. Right now he should be sitting on the bed naked, waiting for his little brother <ref name="dick"> Probably needs a new term, in Chinese, a person’s 小兄弟 is basically little brother, but it is a slang for dick.</ref> to wake up.”

“The world really is filled with wonders.”

Akatsuki could not help but smile slightly.

“——Ah! It is not time to chat right now, quickly follow me!”

Cecily grabbed onto Akatsuki’s arm, and went up the stairs to the attic.

“Why are you so nervous? What happened to the two of them?”

“You’ll known when you see it……Okay, quickly come in.”

After Cecily pushed opened the door, Akatsuki went into the room, a suddenly burst of a flower fragrance enter his nose. He noticed that the room was filled with a strange sweet smell, Akatsuki frowned.

“What just happened……”

After a grunting sound, Akatsuki’s gaze lied onto the center of the room.

The moonlight penetrating from the skylight, as if it was a spotlight illuminated the bed in the center of the room.

Miu and Haruka was lying on the bed writhing their bodies, from their mouth, it even issued an attractive sound.

“……”

Akatsuki did not say anything, and slowly walked towards the side of the bed.

Carefully looking at the two of them, he said with emotion:

“What are you two doing?”

After noticing that Akatsuki was looking at her, Miu with her flirtatious expression thought——

At least you came back.

But……

……Ah, This is bad……Still haven’t changed clothes……!

Miu suddenly remembered, she and Haruka was still wearing that sexy and sensational camisole.
Once she thought that her own nearly fully nude appearance had been seen by Akatsuki, Miu could not help but blush.

However, this is not the time for her to be embarrassed. Her entire body was hot and had intolerable itches, almost as if she could not control herself. Miu vaguely knew the reason behind this, it must be that the bottle of juice was a bit strange. Beside her, Haruka was also the same as Miu, she could not help but constantly twist her body, this is the best evidence. It can’t be wrong, the fruit juice must have added something else.

Akatsuki scratched the back of his head, then he began to converse with Cecily.

“……When did this happen?”

“I also don’t know. Approximately 5 minutes ago, I was bringing over some clean clothes during my break at work, and they were already like this.”

“What did they do? How did they become like this?”

“Looks like they drank mama’s Romantic Night Juice on the table.”

“Wait wait, Isn’t Melissa’s Romantic Night Juice known as the “As long as a virgin women drink, their lewd nature will immediately be exposed” aphrodisiac?”

“……L…Lewd nature?”

“T…This is a joke right?”

Akatsuki’s statement entered their ears, Miu and Haruka could not help but have cold sweat.

However, reality speaks louder than words, making them having to believe it.

——Actually, they wanted to wait until Akatsuki before talking about it. At first, in order to suppress their heating body, they could only try to hold back their sense of shame, and attempted to comfort themselves.

The result was a unbearable intense pleasure, and eventually had to abandon this approach. Then both of them attempted to comfort each other, but the slightest touch on each other’s body would bring both of them into the upmost pleasure, they simply couldn’t continue it. Just as they entered into a dilemma, their bodies would become more and more hot, their consciousness would become more and more misty, until finally they could only lie on the bed and frequently gasp, unable to do anything at all.

They only saw Cecily revealed a pained expression.

“Usually, it is drank by first diluting it with water, but they both seemed to have drank the original mixture, and they also completely chugged the entire bottle at once.

“Overdose……There won’t be problems right?”

“When mama is concocting the aphrodisiac, she will not use any ingredients that harm the body, so there is no worry. Only that the effects is several times stronger, so I’m afraid it will continue for some time.”
What to do?

“I know a trustworthy secret doctor, but they insisted that they do not have to see the doctor. How is it, should I find the secret doctor?”

Akatsuki thought for a while.

“……No need. First, I do not wish to bother you again, secondly, their identities have to remain secret, and cannot be found by others.”

Akatsuki looked at the two people on the bed.

“You two must have considered this point, so you insisted on waiting till I came back right?”

“……!”

Miu nodded. The signing of the peace agreement is the ultimate goal of this movement, all the negative effects should be avoid. And Akatsuki had previously used Renkan Keikikou to remove the deadly poison from Zahhark. At that time, he not only dispelled his own body’s poison, but even resolved the inhaled toxins from Miu’s body.

Thus Akatsuki turned and said to Cecily:

“Leave this to me. If you don’t go back, the customer may have to perform a fully nude show.”

“Oh……? Okay, if you say so……If you need any help, don’t forgot to notify us.”

“Yes, thanks.”

Akatsuki raised his right hand, and signaled his thanks to the leaving Cecily.

The attic entered into a state of silence.

Akatsuki slowly sat on the chair beside the bed.

“Looking at your troubled appearance……So you want to know about your own true nature?”

“T…That’s not it……”

The heat in their body is unbearable, a crying Miu used a moaning tone to defend herself.

“At that time we only wanted to drink water……Table had a bottle…... Want to say people downstair are all busy, so we do not want to trouble others……This outfit was worn because of Melissa……”

“Actually you don’t have to say anything, I can probably guess what happened. You see, how great this is.”

“Don’t blame her……In fact, it’s all my fault.”

There were a few tears coming from the corner of Haruka’s eyes.

“At first I was the one who saw the bottle……AH! The one who wanted to drink the juice was also me……”

“No, blame me instead. If it wasn’t me who said it was juice inside……AH!”

“You would actually shield each other……Looks like during the time I wasn’t here, your relationship had rapidly progressed.”

Akatsuki suddenly put away his smile.

“——Fine. Even though you didn’t mean it, I’ll help you two relax a bit.”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly approached the two of them.

“……W…Why do you have to climb into the bed?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you remove the poison.”

“……W…Why are you removing our clothes?”

“Silly kids, of course it is to help you two relax a bit.”

“B…But! Can’t Renkan Keikikou control our true ki throughout clothing? If you only have to activate the true ki within our bodies, even if we are wearing clothes, it shouldn’t matter right?”

Miu’s eyes were almost pleading, but Akatsuki only helplessly scratch the back of his head.

“Yes, that’s true, but the best way is still to use the body’s immunity and resilence to neutralize the toxic. It’s not that I can not activate your bodies’ true ki, but extracting the aphrodisiac out of your body in one go, it will equal to removing the feeling you have right now several times, not only will it cause the burden on the body, in severe cases, it may even burn out the nervous system or cause a heart attack.”

After saying this, Akatsuki suddenly smiled. It was a beaming smile.

“So I have a more efficient and safe method.”

“……”

Bad, the current situation at hand is definitely bad!

Ousawa Miu understood better than anyone else, at this situation, Akatsuki will absolutely not be lenient.

……What can I do? If I do not find a way, we will end up having a miserable fate……!

Storm out of here? But the body cannot use any power, even lifting up their body is a problem.

“W…What do you want to do……?”

Haruka nervously asked. Akatsuki sighed then stare at a empty spot.

“Do you know what moles represent?”

“……?”

Ignoring the confused pair, Akatsuki tirelessly talked.

A mole is a product of rich pigment cells formed together, at the same time, it is a location where true ki can easily hold up. This naturally also includes the aphrodisiac ingredients.”

Understood?

“Just by sucking out the stagnant true ki, it will naturally active the true kill to flow, at the same time, allowing the aphrodisiac ingredients to be brought out of the body, it is no doubt the best plan to achieve both.”
Okay.

“……I have said enough to understand, now you should have understood.”

Akatsuki solemnly declared to both Miu and Haruka.

“Listen carefully, right now I will locate all the moles on your body, any piece of the skin, any corner, and not sparing any areas. Whether it is the boobs, or the buttocks, or even the inner parts of your thighs are all important locations to find the moles. Once I found the moles, even if it grew at the private parts, I will also suck out the stagnant true ki and the aphrodisiac ingredients out. That’s right, using my mouth.”

Then he deliberately pulled a long face.

“But the moment when I suck out the aphrodisiac, a sense of pleasure that would be enough to shatter your chastity and values would dominate your minds. But you do not have to worry, once I suck twice or thrice, no matter what fear, shame, or even your pointless modesty would be throw into the back of your head.”

Ousawa Akatsuki revealed a compassionate expression.

“To race against time, you two would have to go in turns. The stimulation of continuous sucking would be too strong, you would not be able to resist it. Now get back the spirit you had earlier of encourage each other, and bravely hang on until the end. I will later use all my concentration to search for the moles on your bodies, and would not be able to remember every location of the mole. The same location may be possibly sucked twice, so you have to bear with it.”

“Huh, W…Wait a minute……”

“S…Shouldn’t there be another method?”

Miu and Haruka desperately resisted, but Akatsuki exposed a malicious smile.

“——Very sorry, this is the only way.”

A clear-cut response.

“And you two have been shedding painful tears, it made me distress so I must immediately relieve you two.”

“T…This feeling is indeed painful, but it absolutely is not sorrowful tears!”

Haruka hurriedly denied. Akatsuki seeing this, deliberately pressed the corner of her eyes.

“Why pretend? Your expressions have already been so sad, there’s no need to act strong.”

“Do not continue to pretend! You obviously know everything!”

Facing Miu’s protests, Akatsuki quietly nodded.

“Yes, I really understood your pain.”

No one can stop Akatsuki. Filled with many emotions, the rogue hero had already prepared for his attack.
Ousawa Akatsuki’s aesthetics, ACTIVE!

“——Do not be nervous, I’ll make you two relax a bit.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s demonic palms heading towards them, Miu desperated struggled in the bed, attempting to escape her expected danger.

But her shoulder was pressed down by Akatsuki. The moment Akatsuki’s palm touched her body, Miu felt a shock surged through her body.

“Ah——Ahhhhhhhhh!?”

After shouting, her tense body suddenly slumped down.

Akatsuki immediately pulled the two straps down both sides of Miu and directly removed it.

“Ah……….Nnnn!”

The cloth of the camisole only gently grazed her boobs, but that was enough to make Miu nearly unable to resist it.

Right now, Miu’s voluptuous boobs were naked in front of Akatsuki. Her sweaty skin was bathed under the moonlight, and released a touch of brilliance. Miu could only tightly bit her lower lips to resist the pleasure coming from her boobs.

……Nnnn, just touching the cold air……

It really was impossible to believe it. To Miu, the flow of the air is currently equivalent to a passionate caress.

However, Akatsuki did not have any means of stopping there.

“Your first location has been decided.”

Akatsuki bowed her head and stared at Miu.

“I’ll begin on the mole between the boobs.”

“H…How is it possible for there to have a mole……”

Miu hurriedly denied.

“If I say there is, then there is one.”

Akatsuki’s tone was completely certain, Miu could not help but have doubts. Even Miu, herself, did not know that there was a mole in that secret place of hers, how would Akatsuki know?

“——I saw it at when I was helping you try out lingerie previously at the lingerie shop.”

Under this chaotic circumstances, he could still be that leisurely and carefree! Miu could not help but want to rebuke, but she was unable to say a single word. Her body completely could not use power, so it was left to Akatsuki’s mercy.

“A…Ahhh……Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Even lying on the bed, Miu’s large boobs would not be hanging down to the left and right side. Akatsuki hands could only enter the cleavage, and pushed out the soft white meat balls to the side, revealing the rarely exposed white chest.

“See, there it is……”

Akatsuki’s deep voice made Miu shudder.

……Ah, it really came……

Lifting her head, Akatsuki’s face was slowly approaching her chest, the two lips were even entering the depths of the cleavage and gently sucking Ousawa Miu’s mole.

“Ah……?”

At that instant, the surrounding sounds suddenly disappeared, even the pleasure that troubled Miu evaporated.

……Huh……? Once was enough to heal it?

Miu froze for a moment, after the feeling of nothingness lasted for a few seconds.

The situation suddenly had a major change.

“Nnnn, a…A…Ahhhhhhhhh——!”

A high-pitched scream. It already cannot use the word “pleasure” to describe this unknown feeling, that clashed within Miu’s body, Miu unconsciously hugged onto Akatsuki, attempting to find a point where she could use some strength for her uncontrollable body. Seeing her hands wrapped around Akatsuki’s body, her legs clenched onto Akatsuki’s waist, as if saying that she would not let go. However, the trembling within her body did not stop, but instead enjoyed an endless torrent of pleasure. The unforgettable pleasure was deeply engraved into her heart, Ousawa Miu only noticed now that it could only temporary remove the feelings, the reason behind is the stormy pleasure had already gone beyond the limits of her perceiving it. Now under Akatsuki’s stimulus, her sensitivity has increased dramatically, until now, Miu’s body only truly understood what a supreme pleasure is.

……So that’s it……

Ousawa Miu already knew that her body was completely opened by Akatsuki, it was no longer the original her. Miu’s body had already remembered this more intense, deeper pleasure.

……W…What can I do……If this continues on……

Just when her sense of shame emerged in her heart, another large wave of pleasure engulfed her.

This fearful sweet pleasure made Miu’s body tremble constantly, her huge boobs were also producing seismic waves on the surface.

“A…Ahhhhhhhhh……Fuuuu! E….EhhhAhhhhhhh!”

While she was moaning sweetly, Ousawa Miu had to face the reality in front of her eyes. What Akatsuki said was correct, in this world, there exists a pleasure that is beyond common sense and concept. Today, Miu’s misty eyes was looking at Akatsuki who brought who to this unknown new world. Only to see Akatsuki reveal a calm smile.

“You’ve worked hard, the first location has ended.”

“——!”

Miu gasped. Yes, things haven’t ended yet, it has only just begun.

……The same experience……have to be repeated several times right……?

The situation is not good. If it continues on, her body will have problems. Even a resigned sigh would become a sweet moan.

While her body being cradled by pleasure, Miu, who was confused, suddenly remembered one thing.

……Right, the next turn is Haruka.

At least there is a temporary break. At the beginning, Miu hated that she could not end everything instantly.
But right now, Miu sincerely hoped that Akatsuki could use a bit more time on Haruka’s body, delaying her turn longer, the better.

Her entire body being dominated by pleasure, Nanase Haruka clearly heard her own heartbeat.

In her confused state, her mind emerged Miu after being sucked by Akatsuki, she could not help but moan and hum emotionally.

Her flirtatious expression and her wriggling body.

Seeing all this, Haruka could not help but tremble slightly.

……I will also become like this......?

Haruka clearly understood, in order to extract the ingredients of the aphrodisiac out, this was a method that she had to do, but she could not suppress the fear in her heart. In fact, during the situation when Miu and her was comforting each other, Haruka had already achieved an unprecedented pleasure, if now she would go through Akatsuki’s catalyst, who knows what will become of her in the end.

But her entire body was filled with a sweet fragrance, not only did it stripped away Nanase Haruka’s thinking abilities, it even made her indulge in a dream-like kingdom of pleasure.

“——Kept you waiting, vice president. Next is your turn.”

Akatsuki slowly climbed up.

“During the glimpse at Forestnium……If I remembered correctly, the inside of your left thigh had a mole right?”

“……!”

Haruka bit her lower lip, and shyly looked away. What Akatsuki said was correct, Haruka also knew that there was a mole there. This moment of silence undoubtedly represented that she admitted it.

Thus Akatsuki touched Haruka’s knees.

……! He only touched my knees, why is……!

Why is there such a strong feeling? Ignoring Haruka’s surprise, Akatsuki slowly separated her legs.
Haruka attempted to clamp her legs tightly, to defend her very last line of defense, but her legs continued to open more and more, as if she did not even mean to resist.

“A…Ahhhhhhh……”

A powerless moan came out from Haruka’s mouth, she had never known that she could actually issue such a weak and such an ecstatic sound. Her legs were quickly separated completely by Akatsuki, Haruka did not have an ability to resist.

Right now, she was showing out an unimaginably lewd posture. Even she did not know herself, and was lying completely naked in front of Akatsuki. This was a whole new side to Nanase Haruka.

“Okay, let’s begin.”

Akatsuki face slowly entered the depths of Haruka’s legs, a private place that did not allow outsiders to infringe upon. Right now this holy area was being invaded slowly by Akatsuki.

“D…Don’t look……”

Nanase Haruka knew what state her panties were at, and also understood what this state represents.

However, Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sorry, I can’t close my eyes. If I did it in the wrong spot, it is equal to doing nothing. You should be able to understand right?”

“……!”

Haruka tightly bit her lower lip and closed both her eyes. Since she could not escape from Akatsuki’s eyesight, then she could only choose to pretend to not see anything. Then Haruka stretched out both her heads against Haruka’s head, attempting to block Akatsuki from entering further. However, Haruka’s resistance was far too weak, it basically could not prevent Akatsuki’s slow invasion.

……If this continues, doesn’t it look like……

It looks like she actively requested Akatsuki to enter. Haruka’s true meaning is to resist Akatsuki, but this is only her method on attempting to persuade herself, but it was not what she truly feels. In fact, even Akatsuki’s breath already made Haruka enter ecstasy.

“Nnnn……Fuuuu!Ahhhhhhhhh……!”

While she quietly moaned, Haruka clearly felt that the feeling within her body was gradually warming up. Her belly felt a bit hot, it must be the temperature from Akatsuki.

“Found it……”

Akatsuki’s voice entered her ears, Haruka could not help but gasped, then the next moment, Haruka, who had her eyes closed, only felt an empty feeling.

“Huh……?”

Haruka could not help but open her eyes, her field of vision was still completely blank.

Then Haruka remembered, before Miu, who had her boobs kissed by Akatsuki, also had a brief empty feeling before she issued out waves of ecstasy.

……Could it be?

At this moment, an unimaginable powerful pleasure engulfed Nanase Haruka.

“<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!”

Nanase Haruka could not help but open her mouth. She opened her throat but was almost unable to make the slightest sound. Her entire body’s pores seemed to be filled with a sweet pleasure, Haruka unconsciously clinged onto Akatsuki’s head. She only wanted to find a location where she could use some strength, but instead made Akatsuki’s face entered her private spot, causing even a more intense pleasure.

“I…Iiiiiiiiii Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Nanase Haruka cried out aloud. Her upper body arched upwards, and her figure violently trembled.

This pleasure was able to deprive all her thinking abilities and even forget who she was.

Under Akatsuki’s guidance, Nanase Haruka stepped into a ecstasy level where people can forget about themselves.

“Fuuuu……Fuuuuu……Nnnnn!”

After a period of time, the residual pleasures in her body was completed used up bring Haruka back to the real world.

Her field of vision gradually became clearer.

“Ahhhhh……”

Haruka’s throat let out a meaningless moan. Akatsuki quietly stared at the completely spaced out Haruka.

“Good work, Rest for a bit.”

Akatsuki deep, gently voice entered her ears, and spread slowly throughout her body.

Nanase Haruka was immersed in sweet happiness and slowly closed her eyes.

Ousawa Akatsuki looked at the Miu and Haruka, who were both in trance, and contentedly announced to the two of them:

“Listen carefully. That was just the first time, so I specifically gave some mercy, in case you couldn’t bear it. Next I won’t take it easy, so it will absolutely be more intense than just now. Your bodies shouldn’t have recovered yet, so you could only endure it.

Miu and Haruka did not even have the strength to answer.

The night has just began for the two of them.

Several days later, some customers that visited Melissa’s brothel on that day, all mentioned one thing in unison.

That night at the attic, time to time, came moans and cries that did not exist in this world.

Until the gray dawn sky has appeared, the sweet sounds had never ended.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-02-27T08:58:30Z

Asvare: /* Volume 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan */

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Cover Jilid 1]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne'') adalah serial light novel jepang yang ditulis oleh Taketsuki Jou dan di gambar ilustrasikan oleh Sikorsky.<br />
Serial ini sampai saat sekarang sudah mencapai 15 Jilid

Anime yang dibuat oleh Diomedea ditayangkan pada bulan Juli 2012, mencakup Jilid 1-5 tetapi berakhir dengan ending yang berbeda.

Serial Campione! juga terdapat dalam bahasa berikut :
*[[Campione!|English (Bahasa Inggris)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Campione! - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Campione! (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Campione!_(Türkçe)|Türkçe (Turkish)]]

'''DILARANG KERAS MENJUAL TERJEMAHAN INI DALAM BENTUK APAPUN. INI ADALAH TERJEMAHAN GRATIS OLEH PENERJEMAH DAN PENYUNTING BUKAN UNTUK KEGIATAN KOMERSIAL'''

==Sinopsis Cerita==

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah penguasa tertinggi. ''

''Karena ia mampu membunuh makhluk surgawi, ia mampu memanggil kesaktian yang dimiliki oleh dewa.''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Raja. ''

''Karena kekuatan untuk membunuh Dewa ada di tangan mereka, mereka mampu mendominasi manusia di Bumi. ''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Iblis. ''

''Karena dari semua manusia yang hidup di muka bumi, tak seorangpun bisa menandingi kekuatannya! ''

Kusanagi Godou, seorang anak laki laki 16 tahun yang bermain di liga senior sebagai catcher dan hitter keempat – yakni “Clean-up” – Ketika berada di Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Namun, sebuah cidera mengakhiri karir Baseballnya.

Tapi itu bukanlah akhir baginya. Saat libur musim semi di tahun ketiga dan terakhirnya di Sekolah Menengah Pertama, dia terlibat dalam sebuah petualangan dan akhirnya membunuh salah satu Dewa Sesat, Verethragna. Sehingga, dia menjadi Campione – yang ketujuh – dan termuda.

Sekarang karena dia adalah Campione, Pembunuh Dewa, Godou muda harus mengalahkan para Dewa pembuat masalah, dengan bantuan para pengikutnya!

==Terjemahan==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan tangan kedua (Second-hand) setelah versi bahasa [[Campione!|Inggris]]-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya sangat kami sambut.

===Pendaftaran===

Para penerjemah diminta untuk mendaftarkan diri ke [[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Registration Page|sini]] untuk bab yang ingin mereka terjemahkan.

===Format Standar===
Setiap bab (setelah mengedit) harus menyesuaikan dengan petunjuk format umum.
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Format Guideline|Panduan Format/Gaya Umum]]
*[[Campione! Bahasa Indonesia:Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=5089 forum].

==Update==
:* 4 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 2 selesai
:* 7 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 4 selesai
:* 9 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 5 selesai
:* 14 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 6 selesai
Daftar update lama dapat anda lihat di: [[Campione!~Bahasa Indonesia~:Update Lama|Update Lama]]

==Serial ''Campione!'' oleh Taketsuki Jou==

===[[Campione!:Jilid_1|Jilid 1 - Dewa Sesat]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab1|Bab 1 - Liburan di Roma]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab2|Bab 2 - Duel dengan Diavolo Rosso]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab3|Bab 3 - Hari pada Kehidupan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab4|Bab 4 - Musuh dari Jauh]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab5|Bab 5 - Pukulan Maut dari Ksatria dan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab6|Bab 6 - Angin Ribut pada Kegelapan Malam]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab7|Bab 7 - Dewi Sesat Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 2 - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roman_Holiday Roman Holiday], Bab Larut Malam===
*[[Campione!:BR2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR2_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?===
*[[Campione!:BR3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR3_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_2|Jilid 2 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_02_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab1|Bab 1 - Setiap Hari adalah Hari Menyusahkan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab2|Bab 2 - Tenang Sebelum Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab3|Bab 3 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab4|Bab 4 - Konferensi Raja-Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab5|Bab 5 - Waktunya Berburu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab6|Bab 6 - Kau, Terlahir Dari Cahaya Dalam Kegelapan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab7|Bab 7 - Angin, Hujan, Serigala]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 1 - Campione yang Terkurung===
*[[Campione!:CP1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 3 - Cerita Asal Mula===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab1|Bab 1 - Cahaya dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab2|Bab 2 - Pertemuan yang Ditakdirkan]] (20%~)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab3|Bab 3 - Penyihir dari Sardinia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab4|Bab 4 - Jilid Rahasia dari Prometheus]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab5|Bab 5 - Aku, Telah Lama Mencari Kekalahan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab6|Bab 6 - Namanya adalah Verethragna]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_4|Jilid 4 - Pahlawan dan Raja]]===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab1|Bab 1 - Pengejaran Waktu yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab2|Bab 2 - Dari Penyihir dan Sang Raja Pedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab3|Bab 3 - Persinggahan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab4|Bab 4 - Lelaki dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab5|Bab 5 - Raja yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab6|Bab 6 - Sumpah Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab7|Bab 7 - Raja Iblis Tegar, Pahlawan Matahari]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_5|Jilid 5 - Miko Berpedang]]===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 1|Bab 1 - Pertanda Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Hari Sekolah Kacau Lainnya]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Hime-miko berpedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ajakan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Perkembangan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Pertemuan di Dunia Bawah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 2 - Campione yang Digosipkan===
*[[Campione!:CP2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP2_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 6 - Phoenix Terbang dari Pegunungan Dewata===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Selamat Jalan John Pluto Smith]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Iblis Wanita yang Gelisah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Berkumpul di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Istana Singgasana Raja Dewata]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penguasa Alam Bela Diri, Memerintah Dunia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Hasil dari Pertarungan Kacau Balau]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_7|Bab 7 - Pembunuhan Raksasa]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 7 - Pertapa Agung Menandingi Surga===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Biksu Pengembara Sun, Kekacauan di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Tiga Roh, Berkumpul di Gunung Suci Wakoku]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Kusanagi Godou Memasuki Wilayah Raja Monyet]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Masuklah sang Pahlawan Hitam, Pertapa Agung Menampilkan Nilai Sejati Baja]] (20%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penderitaan para Gadis, Aliansi dari Dua Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Dewa dan Campione, Pertarungan Dahsyat Diantara Dua Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_7|Bab 7 - para Dewa dan para Campione, Pertarungan Klimaks Akhir demi Kemenangan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 4 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang===
*[[Campione!:BR4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 5 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 2)===
*[[Campione!:BR5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 3)===
*[[Campione!:BR6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 7 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 4)===
*[[Campione!:BR7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 8 - Krisis Raja Iblis===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab1|Bab 1 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione]](~3%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab2|Bab 2 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione・FINAL]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab3|Bab 3 - Cobaan Pedang dan Para Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab4|Bab 4 - Pangeran Hitam, Penyihir Putih, dan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab5|Bab 5 - Dunia tidak mencukupi—— Kehidupan Sehari-hari Kusanagi Godou]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_tambahan|Tambahan (omake) - Kesenangan Duniawi/Pelayan Surga]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 9 - Kembalinya Sang Dewi ===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 1|Bab 1 - {{furigana|Tombak Dewa|Divine Lance}}]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Raja Iblis dan Festival Sekolah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Kemunculan Kembali Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Metropolis yang membatu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Dimana Pedang ini Harus Menyerang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Sebelum Duel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Selamat Tinggal Musuh Besarku]] '''(3/6)'''
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 10 - Dewa Perang Bertombak===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Prolog|Prolog]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 3 - Pesta Makan malam Sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP3_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 11 - Kisah Kedua===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_11_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria===
*[[Campione!:BR1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Drama CD===
*Drama CD

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 4 - Campione dan Belajar Bersama===
*[[Campione!:CP4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 12 - Malam Suci Fana===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_12_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 5 - Permainan sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 13 - Putri Dewi Laut Selatan===
[[File:Campione_v13_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_13_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 6 - Sebuah Pertemuan Para Pria (?) Di Suatu Hari===
*[[Campione!:CP6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP6_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 7 - Beragam Kenangan===
*[[Campione!:CP7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 14 - Pembunuh Dewa Kedelapan===
[[File:Campione_v14_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_14_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 15 - Putra sang Dewi===

[[File:Campione_v15_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_15_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan===
''Catatan: Jilid 16 adalah kompilasi dari cerita pendek yang telah diterbitkan sebelumnya(ditambah satu cerita baru),oleh karena itu, Konten disusun berdasarkan daftar isi pratinjau''
<br/>
''Gambar dan konten baru akan diperbarui bila novel yang sebenarnya telah dirilis''

*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria
*Bab 2 - Roman Holiday, Bab Larut Malam
*Bab 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?
*Bab 4 - Campione yang Terkurung
*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Campione yang Digosipkan]]
*Bab 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang
*Bab 7 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan
*Penutup
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Staff Proyek==
*Pengurus Proyek:
*Pengawas Proyek:

===Penerjemah===
'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Uzumaki|Uzumaki]]
:*[[User:Ahimibra|Ahimibra]]
:*[[User:Asvare|Asvare]]

'''Tidak Aktif'''
:*[[User:Apajodang12|Apajodang12]]
:*[[User:Bluebearx|Bluebearx]]
:*[[User:Archinoz|Archinoz]]

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] (currently focus on study)
Semua penerjemah yang dapat berbahasa Inggris-Indonesia atau Jepang-Indonesia dipersilahkan.

===Penyunting===
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]
:*[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]]
:*[[User:BB_99|BB_99]]
Semua penyunting yang dapat berbahasa Indonesia dengan baik dan benar dipersilahkan.

==Tinjauan Serial==
# カンピオーネ！I 神はまつろわず (28 Mei 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0428-3
# カンピオーネ！II 魔王来臨 (26 November 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0460-3
# カンピオーネ！III はじまりの物語 (30 Maret 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0481-8
# カンピオーネ！IV 英雄と王 (29 Juli 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0496-2
# カンピオーネ！V 剣の巫女 (30 November 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0516-7
# カンピオーネ！VI 神山飛鳳 (30 Maret 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0539-6
# カンピオーネ！VII 斉天大聖 (28 Juli 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0557-0
# カンピオーネ！VIII 受難の魔王たち (30 November 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0579-2
# カンピオーネ！IX 女神再び (25 Maret 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0600-3
# カンピオーネ！X 槍の戦神 (30 Agustus 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0623-2
# カンピオーネ！XI ふたつめの物語 (27 Desember 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0653-9
# カンピオーネ！XII かりそめの聖夜 (25 Mei 2012) - ISBN 978-4-08-630677-5
# カンピオーネ！XIII 南洋の姫神 (24 Agustus 2012) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0697-3
# カンピオーネ！XIV 八人目の神殺し (24 Mei 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0738-3
# カンピオーネ！XV 女神の息子 (25 Oktober 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0757-4
# カンピオーネ！XVI 英雄たちの鼓動 (February 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0772-7
[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]

Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-02-27T08:52:36Z

Asvare: /* Volume 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan */

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Cover Jilid 1]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne'') adalah serial light novel jepang yang ditulis oleh Taketsuki Jou dan di gambar ilustrasikan oleh Sikorsky.<br />
Serial ini sampai saat sekarang sudah mencapai 15 Jilid

Anime yang dibuat oleh Diomedea ditayangkan pada bulan Juli 2012, mencakup Jilid 1-5 tetapi berakhir dengan ending yang berbeda.

Serial Campione! juga terdapat dalam bahasa berikut :
*[[Campione!|English (Bahasa Inggris)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Campione! - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Campione! (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Campione!_(Türkçe)|Türkçe (Turkish)]]

'''DILARANG KERAS MENJUAL TERJEMAHAN INI DALAM BENTUK APAPUN. INI ADALAH TERJEMAHAN GRATIS OLEH PENERJEMAH DAN PENYUNTING BUKAN UNTUK KEGIATAN KOMERSIAL'''

==Sinopsis Cerita==

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah penguasa tertinggi. ''

''Karena ia mampu membunuh makhluk surgawi, ia mampu memanggil kesaktian yang dimiliki oleh dewa.''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Raja. ''

''Karena kekuatan untuk membunuh Dewa ada di tangan mereka, mereka mampu mendominasi manusia di Bumi. ''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Iblis. ''

''Karena dari semua manusia yang hidup di muka bumi, tak seorangpun bisa menandingi kekuatannya! ''

Kusanagi Godou, seorang anak laki laki 16 tahun yang bermain di liga senior sebagai catcher dan hitter keempat – yakni “Clean-up” – Ketika berada di Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Namun, sebuah cidera mengakhiri karir Baseballnya.

Tapi itu bukanlah akhir baginya. Saat libur musim semi di tahun ketiga dan terakhirnya di Sekolah Menengah Pertama, dia terlibat dalam sebuah petualangan dan akhirnya membunuh salah satu Dewa Sesat, Verethragna. Sehingga, dia menjadi Campione – yang ketujuh – dan termuda.

Sekarang karena dia adalah Campione, Pembunuh Dewa, Godou muda harus mengalahkan para Dewa pembuat masalah, dengan bantuan para pengikutnya!

==Terjemahan==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan tangan kedua (Second-hand) setelah versi bahasa [[Campione!|Inggris]]-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya sangat kami sambut.

===Pendaftaran===

Para penerjemah diminta untuk mendaftarkan diri ke [[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Registration Page|sini]] untuk bab yang ingin mereka terjemahkan.

===Format Standar===
Setiap bab (setelah mengedit) harus menyesuaikan dengan petunjuk format umum.
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Format Guideline|Panduan Format/Gaya Umum]]
*[[Campione! Bahasa Indonesia:Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=5089 forum].

==Update==
:* 4 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 2 selesai
:* 7 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 4 selesai
:* 9 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 5 selesai
:* 14 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 6 selesai
Daftar update lama dapat anda lihat di: [[Campione!~Bahasa Indonesia~:Update Lama|Update Lama]]

==Serial ''Campione!'' oleh Taketsuki Jou==

===[[Campione!:Jilid_1|Jilid 1 - Dewa Sesat]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab1|Bab 1 - Liburan di Roma]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab2|Bab 2 - Duel dengan Diavolo Rosso]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab3|Bab 3 - Hari pada Kehidupan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab4|Bab 4 - Musuh dari Jauh]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab5|Bab 5 - Pukulan Maut dari Ksatria dan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab6|Bab 6 - Angin Ribut pada Kegelapan Malam]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab7|Bab 7 - Dewi Sesat Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 2 - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roman_Holiday Roman Holiday], Bab Larut Malam===
*[[Campione!:BR2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR2_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?===
*[[Campione!:BR3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR3_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_2|Jilid 2 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_02_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab1|Bab 1 - Setiap Hari adalah Hari Menyusahkan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab2|Bab 2 - Tenang Sebelum Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab3|Bab 3 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab4|Bab 4 - Konferensi Raja-Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab5|Bab 5 - Waktunya Berburu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab6|Bab 6 - Kau, Terlahir Dari Cahaya Dalam Kegelapan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab7|Bab 7 - Angin, Hujan, Serigala]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 1 - Campione yang Terkurung===
*[[Campione!:CP1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 3 - Cerita Asal Mula===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab1|Bab 1 - Cahaya dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab2|Bab 2 - Pertemuan yang Ditakdirkan]] (20%~)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab3|Bab 3 - Penyihir dari Sardinia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab4|Bab 4 - Jilid Rahasia dari Prometheus]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab5|Bab 5 - Aku, Telah Lama Mencari Kekalahan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab6|Bab 6 - Namanya adalah Verethragna]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_4|Jilid 4 - Pahlawan dan Raja]]===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab1|Bab 1 - Pengejaran Waktu yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab2|Bab 2 - Dari Penyihir dan Sang Raja Pedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab3|Bab 3 - Persinggahan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab4|Bab 4 - Lelaki dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab5|Bab 5 - Raja yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab6|Bab 6 - Sumpah Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab7|Bab 7 - Raja Iblis Tegar, Pahlawan Matahari]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_5|Jilid 5 - Miko Berpedang]]===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 1|Bab 1 - Pertanda Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Hari Sekolah Kacau Lainnya]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Hime-miko berpedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ajakan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Perkembangan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Pertemuan di Dunia Bawah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 2 - Campione yang Digosipkan===
*[[Campione!:CP2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP2_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 6 - Phoenix Terbang dari Pegunungan Dewata===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Selamat Jalan John Pluto Smith]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Iblis Wanita yang Gelisah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Berkumpul di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Istana Singgasana Raja Dewata]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penguasa Alam Bela Diri, Memerintah Dunia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Hasil dari Pertarungan Kacau Balau]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_7|Bab 7 - Pembunuhan Raksasa]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 7 - Pertapa Agung Menandingi Surga===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Biksu Pengembara Sun, Kekacauan di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Tiga Roh, Berkumpul di Gunung Suci Wakoku]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Kusanagi Godou Memasuki Wilayah Raja Monyet]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Masuklah sang Pahlawan Hitam, Pertapa Agung Menampilkan Nilai Sejati Baja]] (20%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penderitaan para Gadis, Aliansi dari Dua Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Dewa dan Campione, Pertarungan Dahsyat Diantara Dua Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_7|Bab 7 - para Dewa dan para Campione, Pertarungan Klimaks Akhir demi Kemenangan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 4 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang===
*[[Campione!:BR4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 5 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 2)===
*[[Campione!:BR5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 3)===
*[[Campione!:BR6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 7 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 4)===
*[[Campione!:BR7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 8 - Krisis Raja Iblis===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab1|Bab 1 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione]](~3%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab2|Bab 2 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione・FINAL]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab3|Bab 3 - Cobaan Pedang dan Para Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab4|Bab 4 - Pangeran Hitam, Penyihir Putih, dan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab5|Bab 5 - Dunia tidak mencukupi—— Kehidupan Sehari-hari Kusanagi Godou]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_tambahan|Tambahan (omake) - Kesenangan Duniawi/Pelayan Surga]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 9 - Kembalinya Sang Dewi ===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 1|Bab 1 - {{furigana|Tombak Dewa|Divine Lance}}]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Raja Iblis dan Festival Sekolah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Kemunculan Kembali Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Metropolis yang membatu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Dimana Pedang ini Harus Menyerang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Sebelum Duel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Selamat Tinggal Musuh Besarku]] '''(3/6)'''
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 10 - Dewa Perang Bertombak===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Prolog|Prolog]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 3 - Pesta Makan malam Sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP3_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 11 - Kisah Kedua===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_11_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria===
*[[Campione!:BR1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Drama CD===
*Drama CD

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 4 - Campione dan Belajar Bersama===
*[[Campione!:CP4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 12 - Malam Suci Fana===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_12_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 5 - Permainan sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 13 - Putri Dewi Laut Selatan===
[[File:Campione_v13_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_13_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 6 - Sebuah Pertemuan Para Pria (?) Di Suatu Hari===
*[[Campione!:CP6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP6_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 7 - Beragam Kenangan===
*[[Campione!:CP7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 14 - Pembunuh Dewa Kedelapan===
[[File:Campione_v14_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_14_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 15 - Putra sang Dewi===

[[File:Campione_v15_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_15_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan===
''Catatan: V16 adalah kompilasi dari cerita pendek yang telah diterbitkan sebelumnya(ditambah satu cerita baru),oleh karena itu, Konten disusun berdasarkan daftar isi pratinjau''
<br/>
''Gambar dan konten baru akan diperbarui bila novel yang sebenarnya telah dirilis''

*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria
*Bab 2 - Roman Holiday, Bab Larut Malam
*Bab 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?
*Bab 4 - Campione yang Terkurung
*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Campione yang Digosipkan]]
*Bab 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang
*Bab 7 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan
*Penutup
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Staff Proyek==
*Pengurus Proyek:
*Pengawas Proyek:

===Penerjemah===
'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Uzumaki|Uzumaki]]
:*[[User:Ahimibra|Ahimibra]]
:*[[User:Asvare|Asvare]]

'''Tidak Aktif'''
:*[[User:Apajodang12|Apajodang12]]
:*[[User:Bluebearx|Bluebearx]]
:*[[User:Archinoz|Archinoz]]

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] (currently focus on study)
Semua penerjemah yang dapat berbahasa Inggris-Indonesia atau Jepang-Indonesia dipersilahkan.

===Penyunting===
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]
:*[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]]
:*[[User:BB_99|BB_99]]
Semua penyunting yang dapat berbahasa Indonesia dengan baik dan benar dipersilahkan.

==Tinjauan Serial==
# カンピオーネ！I 神はまつろわず (28 Mei 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0428-3
# カンピオーネ！II 魔王来臨 (26 November 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0460-3
# カンピオーネ！III はじまりの物語 (30 Maret 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0481-8
# カンピオーネ！IV 英雄と王 (29 Juli 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0496-2
# カンピオーネ！V 剣の巫女 (30 November 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0516-7
# カンピオーネ！VI 神山飛鳳 (30 Maret 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0539-6
# カンピオーネ！VII 斉天大聖 (28 Juli 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0557-0
# カンピオーネ！VIII 受難の魔王たち (30 November 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0579-2
# カンピオーネ！IX 女神再び (25 Maret 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0600-3
# カンピオーネ！X 槍の戦神 (30 Agustus 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0623-2
# カンピオーネ！XI ふたつめの物語 (27 Desember 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0653-9
# カンピオーネ！XII かりそめの聖夜 (25 Mei 2012) - ISBN 978-4-08-630677-5
# カンピオーネ！XIII 南洋の姫神 (24 Agustus 2012) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0697-3
# カンピオーネ！XIV 八人目の神殺し (24 Mei 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0738-3
# カンピオーネ！XV 女神の息子 (25 Oktober 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0757-4
# カンピオーネ！XVI 英雄たちの鼓動 (February 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0772-7
[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 3

2014-02-23T04:06:02Z

Asvare: /* Part 5 */

{{Incomplete}}

==The Unchanging Truth==

===Part 1===

After Akatsuki ended the conversation and left Sherfield Castle.

The trio went together to the market within Sherfield’s capital Erdia.

“Waaaaaa……”

Among the crowd, Miu constantly looked around, and was unable to conceal her surprise.

The battle had just ended, the people’s minds and bodies has still yet recovered from the war, but there were smiles among the pedestrians, the market on the side of the road was even bustling with vitality.

“There’s so many people, is there a festival being organized?”

“No, it is that lively almost everyday.”

Akatsuki said beside her.

“This could be called as Sherfield’s cargo distribution center, naturally it will gather merchants and goods from all over the world.”

“Isn’t it not appropriate for us to walk openly in the crowded streets?

Haruka revealed an incredulous look.

“Aren’t you the hero of this country? Everybody should know you right? If others notice you, wouldn’t it consider as if we were seeking for trouble?”

Haruka’s warning wasn’t unreasonable, in fact, Miu also felt the same way. If everyone discovers that their hero Akatsuki was walking together with the demon king’s daughter, it was bound to set off an uproar. To all the leaders of the world, the information of Miu and Akatsuki showing up together is absolutely a big problem that cannot be ignored.

Although Sherfield’s citizens may not recognize Miu, but nothing is impossible, there is no guarantee that there are no exceptions to the situation.”

This also means that the possibility that they would be recognized isn’t zero. Once they are recognized, things would become trouble, it might even cause panic at that time.

“Relax, we won’t be recognized.”

Akatsuki seem to smile carelessly.

“You see, isn’t there no one that pay attention to us in this street?”

That was true. Even while walking in the among the crowd of people, there really was no one that noticed Miu and the others.

Miu and Haruka is considered to be foreigners, so perhaps they could be passable; but the citizens on the streets actually did not notice Akatsuki’s existence, this was really strange.

This was Sherfield’s capital, which is also right inside of Erdia. Akatsuki had lived in Sherfield for many years, so he has become part of the locals. Not to mention that Akatsuki is the hero everyone knows about, according to this, he should be in the spotlight in any location, the passersby would not ignore him. Perhaps noticing Miu’s suspicion, Akatsuki laughed.

“The reason is simple, I hid my true ki. Even if others were able to see me, they wouldn't notice my presence, it is the same as being invisible.”

Besides from that……

“I also controlled your true ki, to avoid others from noitiching the demon king’s daughter appeared in Erdia’s market. So hold onto my hand tightly and do not let go.”

“Yes…”

A slightly flushed Miu nodded her head.

“Vice president, what about you? My other hand is still free.”

“There’s no need, nobody in this world knows me.”

Facing Akatsuki’s taunt, Haruka coldly replied with a “Hmmph”, and immediately looked away. Akatsuki shrugged and continued to walk forward. After some time……

“——We’re here, this is the place.”

Under Akatsuki’s instruction, Miu and Haruka both stopped. Here was an intersection of a small alley and the main road, in the alley, there was a restaurant. Haruka looked up at the sign hanging on the outside.

“ “Mountain Cat Cabin<ref name="shopname">Temporary Name </ref>” ……The place you wanted to visit is here?”

“Yes. I have already promised the boss, if I were to visit Sherfield, I must eat a meal here.”

Akatsuki replied faintly.

“But it is hanging a sign saying it is currently preparing, and if we were to be recognized ……”
Miu could not conceal the restlessness inside her heart.

“Rest assured, nothing will happen. Okay, let’s go.”

Thus, Akatsuki pulled Miu’s hand and forcibly dragged her inside.

After entering the restaurant, what appeared in their vision was the small shop front.

On top of the store were a few tables of differing sizes, the walls made of stone bricks were covered with posters and flyers. Installed on the ceiling was a huge fan, which helped circulate the air inside.

This restaurant, Mountain Cat Cabin, serves Sherfield’s local cuisine. When he was staying in Alayzard before, Akatsuki often came together with Listy, Zechs and Loutier and dined her. To Akatsuki, the furnishment in the store was undoubtedly a view from the past. He narrowed his eyes and felt the endless emotions while looking around the store.

……This place was the same as before.

An inexplicable nostalgia swept over him.

“There seems to be no one in the store, can we really come in?”

“That’s strange, there should be people here at this time.”

Facing Haruka’s question, Akatsuki could not help but scratch his head.

“Hey——! Auntie, are you here?”

Akatsuki raised his voice and called out a few times.

“……Coming, who is it?”

From the kitchen, a female voice came over.

“It can’t be that I forgot to hang the sign……I’m really sorry, we are currently preparing, can you please come back a little later?’

“Why do you treat me as an outsider? Auntie, it can’t be that you forgot my voice right?”

Akatsuki smiled while he talked.

A few minutes later, a woman stuck her head outside of the kitchen.

Seeing Akatsuki, her expression gradually changed, from surprise to joy.

“Hey Hey——Isn’t it Akatsuki? I really wonder who was it!”

The female boss wiped her hands on her apron, then hurriedly ran over.

“Long time no see, Auntie. Are you still okay these days?”

“Couldn’t be better, Auntie’s body is extremely healthy.”

The female boss issued a hearty laugh, then her gaze fell upon Miu and Haruka.

“Even bringing along two cute girls? You really have guts, aren’t you afraid that Listy-sama would get angry?”

“Too late, I was just scolded by her.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile while he shook his head, the female boss narrowed her eyes.

“You don’t even tell me when you’re coming, it really surprised me. Everybody should stand here and talk, come and find a seat and relax! I’ll prepare something for everybody to drink!”

After saying this, the female boss immediately turned and headed to the kitchen.
Then Akatsuki yelled at the female boss.

“Can we get something to eat first, I’m starving.”

“Why is that isn’t a problem? However, most of the ingredients are not prepared yet, I can, at most, only make some simple dishes, is that okay?”

“Of course, auntie’s dishes will not lose to the hotel cuisine.”

“Your really know how to sweet-talk……Okay, I’ll go prepare it now.”

The female boss slightly smiled and entered the kitchen.

“She’s really kind……”

This was Miu’s first impression towards the female boss.”

“Is she?” Akatsuki laughed and randomly picked a chair to sit down.

“Not only does auntie manage this shop alone, she is also a committee member of the People’s Council. She is passionate and enjoys to help others, it is almost impossible to find a resident in Erdia who does not know auntie. Before, I, along with Listy and the others, was always cared by auntie.”

A bustling sound came from the kitchen, probably because she was currently preparing dishes.

“Right, why did you suddenly come over today? Didn’t you return back to your own world?”

Facing the female boss’s question, Akatsuki casually replied.

“The people here found out that I secretly brought the demon king’s daughter back to my own world, Disdia even sent pursuers, which troubled me. So I simply returned to Alayzard and explained it to the Queen, Emperor and Pope of the three country alliance, hoping that they would not bother me again, and by the way,asked them to stop their aggressive actions towards the demon race.”

Akatsuki had just finished speaking, immediately, the sound of kitchen pots and pans falling to the ground rang out.

“W…What did you say……?”

The female boss stuck her head outside of the kitchen, she had both a surprised and a puzzled expression.

Akatsuki shrugged, revealing an innocent smile.

“Haha……Isn’t it like my style?”

===Part 2===

Although she said it was just a simple dish, the female boss’ dishes that were placed on the table, was all made carefully.

Miu, who was experience Sherfield’s local cuisine for the first time, each dish had a refreshing taste.

“How is the taste?”

The thoughtful female boss asked, Miu immediately nodded without hesitation.

“Yes, every dish is very tasty.”

“It really is delicious. Preparing that many dishes in such a short period of time, but the main point is that every dish is extremely tasty, it really isn’t that simple.”

Haruka was also full of praise.

Waving her knife around, Miu glanced at Akatsuki, Akatsuki, who was taking in a big mouthful of meat, revealed a joyful expression. Miu thought to herself, although she had often cook, but her dishes had never had this taste, it looks like it should be the female boss’s special flavor formed by her character and her culinary skills. Besides the color, smell and taste, each dish all had a sense of intimacy and warmth.

……This is the taste from a mother.

A taste that she would not be able to imitate.

Miu accidently blurted out her true feelings:

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

“Really? Thank you, this was the most enjoyable compliment I’ve heard.”

Then she seriously faced Akatsuki.

“……I did not imagine that it will actually turn into this kind of situation.”

“Yes. When I came back, the two sides were at a explosive state.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Is there no information from the People’s Council?”

“Our side only knew about the information of the surveillance forces being wiped out, but this military action did not notify the militia and the council. Listy-sama currently believes that they cannot confirm if it was done by the demon race, they do not have an active attitude for participating in the war, if it was not for the three country military alliance agreement, I believe she had never planned to send forces out.”

The female boss stared at the empty sky.

“Only that Disdia’s attitude for revenge was extremely unyielding, Sherfield was forced to take action. In addition, the surveillance forces included part of Sherfield’s soldiers, Listy-sama could not just observe the situation, it may lead to discontent within the country.”

So that was what happened, Akatsuki muttered.

“How did the council view this incident?”

“The council’s position was to remain neutral, but is still sincerely looking forward to determine whether the situation of the surveillance forces being attack is related to the demon race.”

The female boss’s expression was very bitter.

“After all, this was the peace you and Listy-sama had earned through your hard work. We have already shed too much blood, how can we easily destroy the hard-won peace.”

It really is too much.

“This short period of peace, came to the expense of many precious lives.”

The female boss had a sorrowful tone, Miu and the others were suddenly moved, and gently put down the cutlery. Every word she had spoken was sincere and meaningful. Once she thought that there were humans with the similar ideas as herself, Miu could not help but be moved.

……If only everybody was just like her……

War would probably never happened again.

Then she saw the female boss lifted her head and looked at Akatsuki.

“Since you are standing on the demon race’s side, does this mean that the event of being attacked is unrelated to the demon race?”

“At least the targeted demon race, by the joint forces, are innocent.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Currently the three country leaders have decided to temporarily retreat , until a impartial third country re-investigates, then they will decide. This means that……the demon race temporarily gained a chance to breath.”

“I see……”

The female boss nodded with a strict expression, then she sudden revealed a wry smile.

“But to stop the war and joined the demon race’s formation, your method of doing things are too extreme.”

“I don’t think so.”

Akatsuki casually replied.

“I only do not like to leave things half-finished.”

“The moment you come back, you turn to this act, Listy-sama must be very angry?”

“Haha. If I could concede, I will,but when I need to be stubborn, I will also be stubborn till the end. For her position, being angry is natural.”

But once that remark had been said……

“——Actually, she worked really hard.”

The female boss quietly said.

“The recent work of transferring power to the People’s Council is gradually on track, the scope in which we, the committee members, are involved with has gradually increased.”

Saying up till here, the female boss could not help but sighed.

“Seeing that the elections are about to be held, I could not imagine……”

“Sorry, the election is……?”

Miu curiously asked.

“The election is to decide the new representative of Sherfield. Sherfield had taken great damages during the war against the demon race, as the last member of royalty, that person has decided to bear all the responsibility.”

Akatsuki replaced the female boss to reply.

“In short, it is to abolish the Royalty system, allow Sherfield to become a democratic country where the citizens elect representatives to manage the national policies.”

Ousawa Akatsuki thought back to the past.

What he thought back was a moment after they recovered the capital Erdia from the demon race’s grasp.

At that time, Sherfield’s king decided to enter the world, causing the country to be in turmoil, the citizens were all suffering from the threat of war. As the remaining survivor from the royal family, Listy regretted the actions her father had made, and began to seriously consider what she could do for the country.

The gentle Sherfield princess finally made two decisions, one is to defeat the demon king Galious, the other is to democratize Sherfield. The people who decide the fate of Sherfield shouldn’t be the king, but the citizens. In order to create a democratic country, Listy brought Akatsuki, Zechs and Loutier to establish the system, creating the People’s Council and the militia ——which are not loyal to the royalty, but a political organization and military that belongs to the people. Currently, the final decision for policies reside at Listy’s hands, but all the policies would have to pass through the People’s Council.

The only area that the People’s Council cannot interfere with is the matters related to the previous war.

“That person had once said, the battle was because of a wrong decision from the royal family.”

“S…So the goal of her becoming the successor of the throne is……”

Akatsuki nodded, confirming Miu’s prediction.

“Besides from the armed coup d’ etat, only royalty members are able to abolish the monarchy. But it just so happens that the country’s people all love Listy very much……”

That is also saying……

“The purpose of that person taking the throne, is to deal with the mess that the royal family had left to their people. As Sherfield’s last queen, it is a responsibility she must take.

“This……”

After learning the ins and outs of the matter, Miu was dumbfounded.

Miu abandoned the responsibility of the demon king’s daughter. OF course, this was a decision she was forced to make.

After all, the demon king is dead now, the demon king’s daughter would only become a source of unrest, so that is why Galious decided to entrust Miu to Akatsuki; and Akatsuki believed that the most appropriate solution it to bring Miu away from Alayzard, and return to his own world. Even if they had left Alayzard, Disdia still sent pursuers, attempting to harm Miu, if she had decided to stay in this world, the consequences could be disastrous.

However, the reason does not change the fact that Miu, as the demon king’s daughter, ran away from her responsibilities. As they were both the leader of their country, Listy decided to face the responsibility and up till now, continued to fight restlessly, the gap between the two was clear to see.

Ignoring the transfixed Miu, Haruka quietly asked.

“Ousawa Akatsuki, dou you really not have any regrets? Even knowing how much effort Queen Listy had given for the country, you still want to have a duel with her?”

“To prevent the battle between human and the demon race, and promoting a peaceful coexistence between the two sides, I have no other choice.”

Akatsuki replied.

“Also, this is not only for the demon race. For the sake of that person, I must stop this war.”

Is it not?

“To prevent her, who absolutely hate wars, to be forced to go down this path, so I must stop the war, and stop the tears from her that will flow down because of a war.”

“……”

Facing Akatsuki passionate speech, everyone unanimously fell into silence.

In Miu’s heart, there was a bit of self-loathing.

……Really now, what was I thinking in the end……

Even though she knew she shouldn’t have this thought, but once Miu heard that Akatsuki was willing to fight for Listy, she felt a bit bitter. Including the sense of self-loathing, it made Miu feel even more painful.

“——If you say so, then what do you plan to do?”

Haruka asked a question towards Akatsuki.

“I think you should also know right? In order to reach a peaceful agreement, the battle happening three days later must be won. But in case you won, and the impartial third-country investigation results proves that the attack is unrelated to the demon race, humans and the demon race successfully sign a peace treaty……At that moment, Sherfield will definitely be in a dilemma.”

“Are you referring to the domestic and foreign hostile forces that disagrees with the peace treaty? Of course I understand this.”

Akatsuki gave off a hmmph, then he revealed a confident smile.

“Disdia’s fourth prince isn’t a simple character to deal with, but I have my own plan.”

===Part 3===

After finishing their meal.

Miu prepared to get up and help the female boss to clean up the dishes on the table.

“It’s okay, just sit down. Cleaning the dishes has always been my job.”

The female bossed smiled and declined Miu’s act of kindness, Miu could only obediently sit back down.

“——Oh, yes, auntie. Is it okay if I say hello at the back of the store?”

Akatsuki suddenly remembered something and asked.

The reply from the female boss came back from the kitchen.

“Of course, there’s no problem. You haven’t met each other for a long time, so there must be a lot to say. Take it slowly, there’s no need to rush.”

“Thanks……You guys should also come.”

Akatsuki left his seat, went through the kitchen door and walked towards the backdoor of the restaurant.

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and could only follow.

Opening the back door, Akatsuki walked to the outside, what he saw was a family vegetable garden.

The ten square meter vegetable garden was organized neatly, it was covered with various natural vegetables on top of Sherfield’s fertile land. The vegetables that were used in the restaurant probably came from this location. But if you look closely, there wasn’t a person in sight at the vegetable garden.

“There isn’t even a person here, who are you going to greet?”

Haruka frowned, but Akatsuki only said “Come here”, and walked to the other side of the vegetable garden. Behind the fence was a large forest, Akatsuki pushed open the wooden door of the fence and entered the forest.
Miu followed him into the forest and stood next to Akatsuki.

“This is……a grave……?”

Seeing three large boulders acting as a gravestone side by side. The furthest boulder was a different color than the other two boulders in front, it should a person who had recently died.

“——!”

The gravestone was inscribed with the word “Leon”, Miu suddenly turned pale.

“Could it……”

Miu stared at Akatsuki. Only to see Akatsuki nod, his eyes remained at the gravestone.

“Here is Sherfield’s true hero, and also Leon’s home. This cemetery is a private family cemetery, there is no need to go to the cemetery near the castle, and could pay respect to the dead.”

“Could it be that auntie is……”

Miu turned and look back at the backdoor. The female boss, who previously treated them, was located near the backdoor and inside the kitchen.

“She is called Selina Aceperio……and is Leon’s mother.”

Replying Miu’s question, Akatsuki suddenly sat down.

“Sorry……Compared to here, the cemetery’s level of alert is too high, there is no way to have a good chat with you.”

Akatsuki’s face revealed a solitary smile.

“The idiot that destroyed the tomb was already defeated by me, Valkyria also said that they will help rebuild your grave, you can relax.”

Akatsuki said towards Leon’s grave. Although Ousawa Miu heard this, she did not understand the meaning of Akatsuk’s words. When she regained consciousness, she noticed that she was sitting down on the ground, completely powerless, and even standing hard was difficult for her.

The hero Leon ——The person who killed him was none other than the demon king, which is also Miu’s father Galious.

……Could it be……

Under the situation where she had no knowledge of, she enjoyed Leon’s mother’s elaborate dishes.

What should I do? Her chest was clutched together, making it hard for her to breathe. This unpleasant feeling must have come from the guilt within her heart.

Miu wrapped her arms around her chest, and tightly held onto her trembling body.

However, her body still did not listen to her, and began to shake.

“——Calm down, don’t get overly excited.”

Just before Miu was about to be swallowed by the sense of guilt, Akatsuki put his arm around her shoulder.
He gently and firmly pushed Miu into his arms.

“Ah……”

Only by doing this, Miu’s body remembered how to breathe.

The moment the oxygen entered her lungs, her body was shrouded with an unbearable chill.

“There is no need to feel guilty, after all, I did not tell you in advance and brought you to this place.”

Akatsuki apologized.

“However, if I told you auntie’s identity in advance, you would probably not eat at all, and it would maybe turn auntie’s wishes of not having war with the demon race turn into a fake lie.”

But……

“I only wanted you to taste auntie’s dishes, listen to her voice. Within your knowledge, perhaps humans are only a crowd of selfish animals who randomly tries to find a reason to eliminate the demon race, but within this pack of selfish animals, there are still people like auntie who loves peace, is kind and honest.”

“……”

Miu was speechless, but she still nodded towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki accepted Miu, accepted the truth that he killed the demon king Galious. Knowing that Miu views him as the murderer of her father, he was still considerate to her, even willing become Miu’s place to stay, and allowing Miu’s wandering heart find a place she could call a home, now he was also came forward to help the demon race from the threat of a war.

Listy was also the same. She did not avoid her responsibility as the royal family, even from the end of the war to now, she was still fighting for her ideals. That being the case, Miu should also accept the truth that she is the demon king’s daughter, and bear responsibility for the deaths that her father had caused. Even if these sacrifices were the product of the war, it was the price they had to pay in order to create a world where the demon race could live in peace, Miu also had no excuse to avoid her responsibility.

“……Thank you, I am much better now.”

Miu slowly stood up.

Then she walked towards the kitchen, planning to take up her own responsibilities.

“It was me who first brought you here, I’ll accompany you.”

Akatsuki immediately followed, but Miu shook her head.

“Please, let me go by myself.”

Ousawa Miu recalled the phrase she had said earlier.

“Being able to enjoy such delicious dishes every day, auntie’s family must be very lucky, it really makes one jealous.”

That were her feelings that escaped when she had no knowledge of the situation, there was absolutely no evil intentions. Even if it was because she did not know the situation, it does not become an excuse that should be forgiven.

Ousawa Miu——No, Myuu knew about Leon’s life very clearly. During the battle, he had lost his father and his sister, from an identity of a civilian and joining the army, he made numerous contributions and finally became a knight. Beside Leon’s grave were two more tombstones, this must be his father and sister’s final resting place. Selina already could not let her family members to enjoy the meals she had personally made.

Standing in front of the backdoor, Miu gently turned the handle and quietly pushed open the door.

After entering the kitchen, Selina, who was standing before the sank and washing the dishes, noticed Miu’s existence.

“Yes? Is there a problem?”

“I……”

Miu attempted to speak, but she did not know what to say.

“I……”

Her inner emotions surged out, but Ousawa Miu could not find the appropriate words. Out of desperation, tears began to emerged from her eyes.

……No, she absolutely could not cry.

Crying at such a time is undoubtedly a despicable act. Miu bit her lower lip tightly and fought back the tears.

She was not qualified to cry for Selina and Leon. If at this important moment, she begins to cry, it will no doubt make her seem like a pitiful victim.

Therefore Ousawa Miu must not cry, but she also did not know how to begin.

“I……I……”

Miu closed her eyes, desperately searching for the appropriate words in her head.

“——It’s okay.”

A gentle voice entered her ears. She opened her eyes and saw Selina standing in front of Miu, her face had a calm smile.

“I am a committee member for Sherfield, how would I not know who you are?”
Selina’s remark made Miu widened her eyes.

“Why……?Then how would……”

“Well, I operate a restaurant, so naturally I will encounter all sorts of guests.”

Selina explained.

“Honest guests, cunning guests, guests that attempt to deceive others, gullible guests. Even guests that are kind-hearted, but after a few cups of millet wine, they will go into a drunk-frenzy, and become touchy with the young female guests……After being in touch with many people, I naturally can distinguish what kind of people are trustworthy, and what kind of people who I must not trust.”

So.

“From the moment I saw you, your eyes told me everything. That’s right, you are a trustworthy person.”

“But, I……”

“That war stole away my husband and my two children, but you also lost your parents as well. And you should understood what Leon had done right? Maybe he, too, had killed your loved ones, friends and companions on the battlefield.”

“……”

Miu was silent.

“Whether it was humans or the demon race, losing the closest people would still make us feel sad, feel painful, and produce the mentality of hating wars.”

Selina tightly hugged Miu, she whispered in her ear.

“It must have been difficult for you……”

“……!”

The moment this phrase entered her ears, Miu felt that her entire body trembled.

The suppressed feeling overflowed and burst out, tears began to appear from her eyes.

Miu was still fighting back against the tears, Selina gently patted her back.

“It’s okay. Right now you have Akatsuki beside you, there is nothing to worry about.”

Because……

“That child may be a bit perverted, but he is a person you can trust, he must have thought of a plan to solve this problem. Besides, you have lived with that child for a long time, you should also know about that ridiculous aesthetic he insist upon right?”

“Yes……”

Miu wiped the tears from her eyes.

“I believe him……If I had not met that person, I would not be standing here right now.”

“…I see, so you are already fine.”

Selina narrowed her eyes.

“Quickly stop the senseless war together with that guy.”

“…Yes.”

Miu firmly nodded, then headed towards the backdoor, preparing to call Akatsuki and Haruka.

“After the issue has been settled, come over and have a seat again.”

Selina’s gentle voice came from behind her.

“Next time come at the operation hours. I will bring out my skills and entertain you nicely.”

“Yes……After we prevented this war and resolve the conflict with the humans and demon race……”

Ousawa Miu turned her head back, smiled and made a promise with Selina.

“I will come back with that person, and enjoy auntie Selina’s handmade dishes!”

===Part 4===

The faraway sky was gradually being colored by rosy clouds.

The fiery-red sun released a soft orange light, Akatsuki brought Miu and Haruka to walk around Erdia’s market.

Three days later, they will have to duel, during this period, Akatsuki and the others must stay at Sherfield’s capital Erdia. The current destination for Akatsuki was located at the corner of the market.

“…Is it really here?”

Miu, who was following behind, anxiously said. Whether it was the surrounding buildings or the pedestrians, it was filled with a distinct atmosphere that was different than the lively and bustling main street.

Akatsuki nodded, then casually replied.

“There’s no other way, we cannot let others notice our existence. If we select a normal inn, the news will suddenly spread, so we must find a reliable location.”

“That is true, but……”

Haruka frowned and looked around.

“……There security around this area doesn’t seem to be good.”

“That is true……”

Akatsuki answered with a smile. It can’t be helped that Haruka would have this feeling, the three people were currently walking down the famous red light district of Sherfield’s capital Erdia, only after the sun goes down, will it reveal its true appearance as the sleepless city.

After walking a lengthy distance, the three of them finally reached their destination. Under the sunset, the alley was lined with white walls, only the black building was particular striking.

“——We’re here, this is it.”

“This is an inn? Although there is a sign hanging above, but……”

Within Miu’s tone, there was some doubts. The dark walls made the sign very eye-catching, on the sign, there was the word “Melissa” written in golden artistic font. Haruka looked at the entrance of the building, and could not help but express her suspicions.

“The doorman of an inn, are always these big block of people?

From the left and right side of the entrance, there stood a muscular and strict black clothed person.

Even for the tall and slender Akatsuki, he was extraordinarily small when standing in front of them.

“They are the doorman and bodyguard, this inn’s service is fully complete.”

Akatsuki laughed and directly walked to the two muscular men.

“Good work, is the boss here?”

The black-clothed people coldly stared at Akatsuki.

“——Sorry, it is currently not the operation hours of the store, please come back later at night.”

“I’m not a guest, I only wish to visit old friends.”

Akatsuki shrugged.

“Please inform Melissa.”

“I’m sorry, the boss did not explain that a visitor will be coming today.”

Although the black clothed person was using polite words, his attitude was extremely stern. Seeing that the two men took half a step forward, their burly body exudes thick killing intents, apparently wanting to intimidate Akatsuki.

However……

“……You two are just newcomers that have just recently started to work right?”

Akatsuki sighed.

“Although following your duties is good……But this type of inflexible mind will easily offend guests.”

Feeling reluctant, Akatsuki could only change his strategy.

“Please convey to Melissa that Akatsuki came. You can even describe a bit of my appearance, I believe that she will immediately let me in. If Melissa says she does not know me, then throwing me out won’t be too late.

“Sorry, the boss is away.”

The black-clothed people were still unmovable.

“Then find a person who can make decisions. If I really am an old friend of Melissa, then at the time, the ones that are unfortunate will be you guys. For the sake of your living fees, it might be best to ask.”

“……”

The black-clothed people glanced at each other.

Then one of the black-clothed person entered the door, the other remained outside.

“……There shouldn’t be an issue right?”

The worried Miu whispered beside Akatsuki’s ear.

“Relax, it was always like this here.”

Akatsuki’s reply made Haruka gave a nasty look.

“I bet that they treated you as an dangerous individual, and does not look like an old friend of the boss.”

After saying this, a sudden scream came from behind the door.

“——!”

Miu and Haruka unanimously changed the direction of their gaze. The inn’s heavy doors suddenly burst opened and a beautiful woman rushed out in panic.

“——Akatsuki?”

A beaming women entered their vision, Miu suddenly gasped, beside her Haruka also revealed an embarrassed expression. The women was only wearing shorts, her upper body was completely naked, her appearance was very arousing. Although a lock of red hair covered her chest, it still created a considerably exciting visual effect. However, facing the nearly naked beauty, Akatsuki did not budge and raised his hand to greet the other.

“Yo, Cecily, how are you recently?”

“Ahhhhhhhhh! Akatsuki, it really is you!”

The woman named Cecily rushed forward and hugged Akatsuki.

The two round meat balls in front of her chest pressed on Akatsuki, Cecily could not conceal her excitement.

“Didn’t you return to your own world? Why would……?”

“Yes, I did go back. But there was a little private matter that must be handled, so I came back again.”

Akatsuki hands wrapped around Cecily’s waist, his tone was extremely calm.

“To tell you the truth, there is something I wish to ask Melissa……it can’t be that she’s not around right?”

“Melissa went off to buy some stuff, but she should come back soon, come in first before we talk.”

After Cecily answered Akatsuki question, she looked at the stunned Miu and Haruka.

“These two ladies are……?”

“Ah, they are my friends.”

“Oh……They are quite cute, mom will be very happy. Come, let us enter.”

Cecily pulled on Akatsuki’s arm and was about to enter, but the two black-clothed people panicky blocked the path.

“Miss Cecily, please do not randomly bring strangers in.”

“If the boss knows that we let them in, she will scold us.”

“None of your business, quickly move away. Ranke, Somde<ref name="names">Temporary Name</ref>, you two are still new here, not recognizing is tolerable and forgivable. However, Akatsuki is out benefactor, no one is allowed to be rude to him, or else not just me, but even mother would not let go easily.”

Cecily cuddled beside Akatsuki, and gave off a ferocious stare at the two black-clothed people.

“If you still refuse to let them go, then I could only act and use mother’s authority to fire you two. That way, there is no reason for you to block Akatsuki. How is it, did you make up your mind yet?”

“This……”

The black-clothed people awkwardness made Akatsuki smile slightly. He reached his right hand and gently rested his palm on Cecily’s head.

“Don’t make things difficult for them, they are just trying to do their duties.”

“But……”

After appeasing Cecily’s discontent, Akatsuki faced the two black-clothed people.

“Sorry, I did not mean to make things difficult for you. How about this, let one of you follow us to monitor us, this should be okay right?”

“……”

The two black-clothed people fell into silence, they absolutely did not expect that Akatsuki, who pushed them to this state, to think for their sakes. After considering for a moment……

“……Okay, the three of you please enter.”

“The black-clothed people finally stepped down and opened up the road.

Behind the door was a dim hallway.

…This building was larger than it seems.

Miu thought while walking down the hallway, this definitely is not an ordinary inn.

However, Miu’s attention was completely focused on Akatsuki and Cecily who was in front.

Cecily linked her arms around Akatsuki’s, the joy from the reunion seems to make her extremely excited.

……Aren’t they too close now.

A sulking Miu quietly followed behind those two. Melissa isn’t just the name of the shop, it seems to also be the name of Cecily’s mother, the purpose of Akatsuki’s trip here seems to be requesting help from Melissa. Cecily’s appearance was extremely beautiful, her mother should also be a beauty as well right? Up until now, Miu finally noticed that the rumors of the Rogue Hero being fond of women were actually true. After walking for some time, Cecily pushed open the doors at the end of the corridor.

“It can’t be.”

The scene that appeared made Miu dumbfounded.

The space at the end of the corridor seemed to be from entirely different world, a luxurious space that is comparable to a palace hall. Whether it is design and style of the walls, floors and ceilings, even the furnishings such as the red carpet, fresh flowers and flower pots were almost all valuable and high-quality items. Even compared to Erdia’s castle, it will not lose to it.

The three-floor building structure made the interior even more spacious.

“This……”

Facing this extravagant view in front of them, Haruka was also astonished, she could not even speak a single word.

……Wait a minute.

Miu suddenly noticed that the second floor and third floor had several doors. Perhaps it is the guest rooms, Miu thought. What emerged out of her mind were the luxurious hotel’s facilities.

“Everyone, Akatsuki is back!”

Cecily voice echoed throughout the building, then at the next moment.

Gacha Gacha Gacha<ref name="door open sound">Sound of door opening(ガチャ)</ref>

The doors on the second and third floor opened almost all opened at the same time.

“——?”

Miu was suddenly frozen. The people that walked out from the room were all young females.

Right now it was probably free time, everyone was resting in their own room. Some people were wearing loose pajamas, some were wearing sexy lingerie, some were only dressed in a towel, ad even some were completely naked as well. The common point between these girls are that they are all pretty and young, once they saw Akatsuki, they immediately stopped their actions. After a brief silence, someone with a trembling voice took the lead.

“It can’t be……Is it really Akatsuki?”

“Yes, long time no see.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled at the females upstairs in order to greet them.

The atmosphere immediately shook, the females all issued a shrill scream and rushed to Akatsuki, as if they are trying to be the first one there. After a short period of time, Akatsuki was immediately surrounded by over twenty beauties.

“W…What are these people?”

Terrified of the momentum of the female army, Miu took a few steps back. Even if they were completely nude in front of Akatsuki, these young females did not seem to care. Only seeing Akatsuki turned his head around, and replied Miu’s question.

“Didn’t I say it before? While I was staying at Alayzard, I had once served as a bodyguard at a brothel.”

“Huh……?Then……?”

Miu could not help but viciously tried to recall. Before she was accompanied by Akatsuki, Chikage and Kuzuha while purchasing lingerie, Akatsuki had a fateful situation where he had to help Miu try out her lingerie.

“So this place is……”

A dizzy Miu took a few steps back, and suddenly bumped into the person behind.

“Ah, sorry……”

The instant she turned around to apologize, Ousawa Miu’s movements stopped.

A hard and firm feeling made Miu thought that she had bumped into the black-clothed person who was following behind them. But turning around, the black-clothed person wasn’t at her back.

“Uh……! ?”

The person Miu bumped into was a male even more burly than the black-clothed person, but his body was wearing a big red female dress. He kept a head filled with long black shiny hair, Miu attempted to treat him as a women, but she was not able to convince her own conscience.

A large and flat round-shaped face, a burly body, even his arms and legs were very thick. He would even win against a giant sumo wrestler’s body, his eagle-like sharp eyes would absolutely make the children in the world cry. Under the circumstances where she saw this man without warning, Miu was nearly scared to the extent of wetting herself.

“W…Waaaaaaa……”

Miu powerlessly feel onto the floor, beside her, Haruka seemed to have been shocked to the point where she lost consciousness. The shock caused by this man seemed to make Miu break past her mental limits.

At this moment, Akatsuki, who was behind her, seemed to have made an incredible greeting.

“Hi, Melissa……Long time no see.”

“M…Melissa……?”

Miu was completely surprised and looked at Akatsuki and Melissa.

……It is him?

Sorry, it should be “Zangief” or “Rodriguez”<ref name="random character">ロドリゲス Not sure who the LN is referring for this.</ref> to be correct right?<ref name="characternames">Both should be Muscular Video Game Characters</ref> It was completely different from the Melissa Miu had imagined.

Only to see the beast extend his arms, slowly opened his thick lips.

A deep, rich voice, forced Miu to accept the reality.

“Welcome to the members-only high class brothel “Melissa”.”

===Part 5===

After handing Miu who could hardly stand and the unconscious Haruka to Cecily, Under Melissa’s leadership, Akatsuki entered the innermost room.

“Here is still as empty as before.”

Entering the room he hadn’t seen for a while, Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

As a private room of a high class brothel boss, the room’s furnishings were very simple, there was completely no extra decorations. This was Melissa’s belief and also one of the reasons why Akatsuki trusted Melissa.

“If you can’t get used to it, then please return.”

Melissa gave off a hmmph, then dragged her heavy body and sat on the coach.

The person in charge of a special industry usually enjoys comparing their place, comparing the price, comparing costumes, but the amount of money Melissa had on her was considerably little, the hard-earned money was mostly spent on the store, the girls of the shop and the staff workers. He understood more than anyone, that providing the utmost service to their guests, is the only way to sustain their services. At the same time, Melissa is also the leader of the brothel guild, this kind of stoicism management method could not avoid clashes from the other industries. However, Melissa continues to stick to her belief, and there was no room for compromise, as a result, it made the other industries rebound back and caused the development of a fierce brawl. Akatsuki and Melissa met during that time, the two of them were sympathetic and appreciative of each other. Thus, Akatsuki served as the store’s body guard, and forced the other guild to disappear from Sherfield.

“Seeing that you are still the same makes me less worried. Are the people from the store still okay?”

Akatsuki sat on the sofa across from Melissa.

“You aren’t coming her to specifically have a chat right?”

Melissa’s sharp gaze shot towards Akatsuki.

“Suddenly coming back is fine, but this time you even stood on the side of the demon race.”

“You are well informed.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled.

“The guild has also obtained the information?”

“Every single matter that appears in this city or country cannot escape my eyes.”

Melissa replied.

“Queen Listy had just recently gave an emergency order to the ministers and the People’s Council, at the same time, gave instructions to all the personnel within Sherfield. In order to assess how much damage it would cause to Sherfield, Queen Listy and the Council reached a agreement, and decided to release the current status to the country. That is also saying, your duel with Queen Listy for the peace treaty of the human and demon race, would be formally published tomorrow morning to Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta’s people, at that time, it will bound to cause an uproar.”

“I see……As I expected.”

The development of the situation was within his expectations; Akatsuki could not help but give a slight smile.

Whether it was war or peace, there will both be support and opposition. Instead of quietly carrying it under the table, and waiting until it was over to publish the results, why not just make it public at the very beginning in order to reduce the strength of the rebound at the final stage.

……No one is willing to be kept in the dark.

At the same time, the goal of releasing it Disdia and Aleclasta’s people about this matter was primarily to announce that this was a decision made under the three countries’ agreement.

Listy’s intention was extremely clear; despite the limited effect, she will still make the two country share the responsibility.

“Besides from that, there is probably no other way. The duel at that time should also be shown to the public.”

“Quite likely. Witnessing the results of the duel to make the people accept the outcome.”

Melissa replied.

“Free entrance tickets hould be sent throughout the world within these two days. At that moment, under every country’s civilians, it will decide on the fate of humans and the demon race. However, Queen Listy insisted that the you acted as the demon race representative and set up the peace agreement, the main reason was to prevent the outbreak of war, looks like she doesn’t want to ruin your image.”

“That idiot, wouldn’t this make it even more difficult for her? If you need to ruin it, then do so, anyways I don’t care.”

Akatsuki is a “Rogue Hero”, even if he was to be cursed by people throughout the world, he would not feel the pain. However, for the peace between the two sides, before the signing of the treaty, they must still try and obtain the support of their citizens.

……The part about the duel was just about this.

Akatsuki stuck out his upper body.

“——You should know about the surveillance forces in Galevain being under attacked right? Did you hear any rumors about it? The point about the demon race being the culprit, how high is the possibility?”

“That information is rather complicated, but the highest credibility information is still the official statement saying that it is the demon race’s activity. However, there is also rumor saying that it was a self-conspiracy made by the developed militaristic Disdia in order to promote their weapons.”

“Ah……It really is this.”

Akatsuki looked up at the ceiling. Truthfully, Melissa’s statement coincides with Akatsuki’s predictions.

The moment Phil Barnett attacked, he had generously acknowledged that Disdia was planning to use Miu to detonate a new war. Of course, this was under the premise that Phil’s statement was credible.

“However you joining the demon race’s camp, persuading the three countries to retreat their forces from Galevain forest, also changed people’s view of the incident. Perhaps in the near future, I will be able to get new information.”

Well, what about now?

“If you decide to hide here until the day of the duel, I will not kick you out. After all, I owe you one, the girls in the shop must also be very happy. Just live in the room before, the furnishings are still the same as before, there are completely no changes.”

“Sorry to bother you……By the way, I want to ask you for something.”

Akatsuki said.

“I’m looking for an item, did you know where I can buy it?”

After saying this, Akatsuki pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed over to the leaning Melissa.

After opening the paper, Melissa suddenly narrowed his eyes.

“It really is an considerable special antique. Isn’t it for children? It has no practical value by itself, and has long been discontinued. What do you need this kind of thing for?”

“About this……Just treat it as some kind of guarantee. Where can I find it?”

“I know a antique dealer that sells these specialized items, you should be able to find it in his shop. Unfortunately, that antique dealer is hostile to the people from the guild, so I probably can’t help much.”

Melissa attempted to conceal his displeasure, but Akatsuki actually smiled.

“No problem, I will directly find him.”

I don’t mind.

“Where is the antique dealer’s shop? I plan to resolve this matter by today.”

After Akatsuki and Melissa left the hall, Miu and Haruka finally woke up. Under Cecily’s guidance, the two of them entered the attic that they would normally not use.

“This was the room that Akatsuki used when he served as the bodyguard.”

Cecily gave off a slightly wry smile.

“Although I called it as a room, but originally it was a warehouse.”

“S…Sorry to bother…”

Miu, who followed Cecily into the room, looked around. At the corner of the room was a wooden table and a chair, in the middle, a large bed was placed there. What Cecily had said was correct, the innermost wall had an old dresser that could already not be used.

Although no one uses this room, but not even a hint of dust was there.

“It was cleaned very well.”

Once Haruka’s muttered entered her ears, Cecily suddenly stood up with pride.

“Of course. This was Akatsuki’s room……We will maintain its original appearance.”

“I see……”

Hearing Cecily’s emotional speech, Miu suddenly looked up at the ceiling.

The scenery of the sky entered her vision. Although there was no window below the attic roof, but directly above the bed, there was a skylight. Cecily quickly noticed Miu’s gaze.

“Isn’t the skylight on the roof nice? Akatsuki really likes skylights. In order to watch the stars before he sleeps, he specially moved the bed from the wall to underneath the skylight.”

“Can’t believe that person also have a romantic side, it really is surprising.”

Haruka, who was surprised, sat down on the bed, she lifted her head and watched the red sunset.

Miu also followed and sat down on the bed.

Cecily looked at the two of them.

“Are you two going o stay here tonight?”

“Ah, Yes……It seems that that person have this intention.”

“Then just sleep here. The bed is big enough, three people sleeping together isn’t a problem.”
Cecily’s had a matter of fact look on her face, Miu and Haruka eyes suddenly turned into two black dots.

“W…Wait a minute, why do we have to sleep together with that person?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

“Of course there is a huge problem! How could we possibly sleep together that sexual harassment machine!”

Haruka protested loudly, Miu also nodded.

This made Cecily a bit puzzled.

“Huh……?Aren’t you two his women?”

“ “ABSOLUTELY NOT!” ”

Miu and Haruka deny it in unison.

“——You’ve at least been in bed with him right?”

“ “NO!” ”

Both of them stood up and loudly denied it while blushing. Looks like it was a misunderstanding. Only to see Cecily reveal a sympathetic gaze.

“How sad……You two are even so cute, but it looks like Akatsuki actually does not treat you two as women.”

“T…This is unrelated to whether we have female charms!”

“T…That is correct! It was us who refused him!”

Miu and Haruka desperately tried to explain.

“Refuse? Why?”

While speaking, Cecily suddenly showed off an breathtaking and sexy expression.

Witnessing Cecily’s attractive expression, Miu suddenly gasped.

……W…What happened?

Miu suddenly felt her body become hot. Even if they were both female, she could not resist Cecily’s charm.

The question about whether they had been in bed with Akatsuki, it made Miu’s body react even more.

A closer look shows that even Haruka was completely red, her body was involuntarily trembling slightly.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

In order to suppress her trembling body, Miu wrapped her arms and embraced herself.

“Sorry, we do not need this kind of thing.”

“Really? As a women, you should know how that wonderful feeling is.”

Cecily’s face had an enchanting smile.

“You two have been with Akatsuki for so long, but you really did not feel a man’s charm from him?”

“T…This…I…”

Seeing Miu’s embarrassed and hesitant appearance, Cecily already knew that she had said what was within Miu’s heart.

“The answer should be yes right? I guess that you two must secretly imagine being wrapped in his arms right? That must be……the long awaited scene you two hope for.”

“…T…There isn’t such a thing!”

“No, there must be. Anyways, you two are also females who are in puberty……”

Miu and Haruka attempted to avoid Cecily’s gaze, but they could not do it. The two of them were deeply attracted to Cecily’s eyes, so they could only stand still and completely immobilized.

Cecily began to slowly moved towards the two——

“Being attracted to a strong male is always a women’s instinct, there is nothing to be shy about.”
Come.

“Be honest with your own desires, you two are absolutely more of a women than you had imagine.”

Cecily extended her hands towards the two of them——

“——Stop playing with the two innocent girls, Cecily.”

A deep rich voice suddenly came, the burly Melissa was leaning on the entrance of the door.

“Are you planning to go see people like this? Quickly go and prepare.”

Even though the person being named was Cecily, Haruka still involuntarily steeped back a few steps. Perhaps the experience of being scared to the extent of unconscious was still fresh, her body immediately reacted defensively. She only saw Cecily reluctantly say “Okayyyyyy——“,her face had returned to normal.

“Sorry, you two. If it wasn’t because you said bad things about Akatsuki behind his back, I would not have deliberately teased you.”

Cecily stuck out her tongue, her hands rested on the shoulder of Miu and Haruka and she whispered.

“However, when you’e following Akatsuki, it’s best not to suppress your own emotions, otherwise, you might regret it in the future——That person is the best example.”

“Ah……?”

Cecily’s tone was extremely serious, but Miu did not understand unconsciously asked.

However, Cecily had already turned around and walked straight out of the room. Melissa sighed, and slowly walked towards the two of them.

Only to see Miu timidly ask.

“Uh…Has the conversation between you two already ended? That person……”

“Akatsuki went to find something and wanted me to take care of you two. Is there any problems?”

“No……!”

Melissa’s eyes flashed, Miu hurriedly avoided his gaze.

“Akatsuki has already told me clearly about your reasons for coming. Staying here isn’t a problem, but your identities cannot be exposed, be sure to follow the rules of this shop during your stay.”

“Y…Yes……”

“U…Understood……”

Fearing the oppressive pressure that was generated by Melissa’s huge body, Miu and Haruka could only obediently nod. Only to see Melissa hand over the two soft cloths, that was hanging on his arm, to the two of them.

“T…This is……?”

Haruka was lsightly surprised, then she slowly spread opened the soft cloth, she suddenly issued a shrill scream.

“W…What the hell is this!”

“……This is just an ordinary camisole cutie, the reaction doesn’t have to be so exaggerated.”

Miu and Haruka had never seen so sensational, revealing and sexy lingerie, but Melissa seemed to have a nonchalant look.

“Take off your clothes and switch to this set of lingerie. After you’re ready, immediately come down. Starting today, you will work in this shop, your salary will be directly used to pay for the cost of accommodation.”

“W…Work? I…We can’t do it……!”

A panicked Miu repeatedly shook her head.

“Relax, I won’t ask you to receive the guests.”

Melissa slowly said.

“However, cooking, laundry, cleaning and like works shouldn’t be difficult for you two right? Or did you think that you would not have to pay and freeload while hiding here?”

“B…But……For Cooking and Laundry work, there isn’t a need to wear these breezy clothing right?”

Haruka’s rebuttal instantly aroused Melissa’s disapproval.

“Could it be that you plan on continuing to wear those distinctive clothing and dangling around the shop? What if a guest or a person from the same industry notices it? At that time, the people that will be unfortunate wouldn’t be just you two, even me and the other girls inside my shop would also be pulled in, don’t you even have a little bit of guilt?”

“I…I did not mean this……”

“The duel is three days later, if you two do not need to go to the toilet, shower, wash clothes and completely do not leave the room even one step within these three days, then I don’t have any say……How is it?”

“T…That is probably a bit difficult……”

“Anyways, how could you do things if you are just hiding in the room? Even though the risks are shared between us, you are only going to hole up here and enjoy?”

“……”

Miu and Haruka glanced at each other, and completely could not say a word. At this moment, Melissa dragged his huge body towards the door, and look disdainfully at them before leaving the room.

“Hurry up and change into the clothes and help. Once I count to 100, you must show up, or else I will make you two wear even more revealing clothes.”

“After saying this, Melissa directly left the attic.

“——!”

Under Melissa’s abuse of authority, Miu and Haruka hurriedly removed their clothings.

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-02-22T08:44:36Z

Asvare: /* Volume 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan */

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Cover Jilid 1]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne'') adalah serial light novel jepang yang ditulis oleh Taketsuki Jou dan di gambar ilustrasikan oleh Sikorsky.<br />
Serial ini sampai saat sekarang sudah mencapai 15 Jilid

Anime yang dibuat oleh Diomedea ditayangkan pada bulan Juli 2012, mencakup Jilid 1-5 tetapi berakhir dengan ending yang berbeda.

Serial Campione! juga terdapat dalam bahasa berikut :
*[[Campione!|English (Bahasa Inggris)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Campione! - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Campione! (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Campione!_(Türkçe)|Türkçe (Turkish)]]

'''DILARANG KERAS MENJUAL TERJEMAHAN INI DALAM BENTUK APAPUN. INI ADALAH TERJEMAHAN GRATIS OLEH PENERJEMAH DAN PENYUNTING BUKAN UNTUK KEGIATAN KOMERSIAL'''

==Sinopsis Cerita==

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah penguasa tertinggi. ''

''Karena ia mampu membunuh makhluk surgawi, ia mampu memanggil kesaktian yang dimiliki oleh dewa.''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Raja. ''

''Karena kekuatan untuk membunuh Dewa ada di tangan mereka, mereka mampu mendominasi manusia di Bumi. ''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Iblis. ''

''Karena dari semua manusia yang hidup di muka bumi, tak seorangpun bisa menandingi kekuatannya! ''

Kusanagi Godou, seorang anak laki laki 16 tahun yang bermain di liga senior sebagai catcher dan hitter keempat – yakni “Clean-up” – Ketika berada di Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Namun, sebuah cidera mengakhiri karir Baseballnya.

Tapi itu bukanlah akhir baginya. Saat libur musim semi di tahun ketiga dan terakhirnya di Sekolah Menengah Pertama, dia terlibat dalam sebuah petualangan dan akhirnya membunuh salah satu Dewa Sesat, Verethragna. Sehingga, dia menjadi Campione – yang ketujuh – dan termuda.

Sekarang karena dia adalah Campione, Pembunuh Dewa, Godou muda harus mengalahkan para Dewa pembuat masalah, dengan bantuan para pengikutnya!

==Terjemahan==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan tangan kedua (Second-hand) setelah versi bahasa [[Campione!|Inggris]]-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya sangat kami sambut.

===Pendaftaran===

Para penerjemah diminta untuk mendaftarkan diri ke [[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Registration Page|sini]] untuk bab yang ingin mereka terjemahkan.

===Format Standar===
Setiap bab (setelah mengedit) harus menyesuaikan dengan petunjuk format umum.
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Format Guideline|Panduan Format/Gaya Umum]]
*[[Campione! Bahasa Indonesia:Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=5089 forum].

==Update==
:* 4 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 2 selesai
:* 7 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 4 selesai
:* 9 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 5 selesai
:* 14 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 6 selesai
Daftar update lama dapat anda lihat di: [[Campione!~Bahasa Indonesia~:Update Lama|Update Lama]]

==Serial ''Campione!'' oleh Taketsuki Jou==

===[[Campione!:Jilid_1|Jilid 1 - Dewa Sesat]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab1|Bab 1 - Liburan di Roma]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab2|Bab 2 - Duel dengan Diavolo Rosso]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab3|Bab 3 - Hari pada Kehidupan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab4|Bab 4 - Musuh dari Jauh]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab5|Bab 5 - Pukulan Maut dari Ksatria dan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab6|Bab 6 - Angin Ribut pada Kegelapan Malam]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab7|Bab 7 - Dewi Sesat Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 2 - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roman_Holiday Roman Holiday], Bab Larut Malam===
*[[Campione!:BR2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR2_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?===
*[[Campione!:BR3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR3_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_2|Jilid 2 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_02_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab1|Bab 1 - Setiap Hari adalah Hari Menyusahkan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab2|Bab 2 - Tenang Sebelum Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab3|Bab 3 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab4|Bab 4 - Konferensi Raja-Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab5|Bab 5 - Waktunya Berburu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab6|Bab 6 - Kau, Terlahir Dari Cahaya Dalam Kegelapan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab7|Bab 7 - Angin, Hujan, Serigala]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 1 - Campione yang Terkurung===
*[[Campione!:CP1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 3 - Cerita Asal Mula===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab1|Bab 1 - Cahaya dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab2|Bab 2 - Pertemuan yang Ditakdirkan]] (20%~)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab3|Bab 3 - Penyihir dari Sardinia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab4|Bab 4 - Jilid Rahasia dari Prometheus]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab5|Bab 5 - Aku, Telah Lama Mencari Kekalahan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab6|Bab 6 - Namanya adalah Verethragna]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_4|Jilid 4 - Pahlawan dan Raja]]===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab1|Bab 1 - Pengejaran Waktu yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab2|Bab 2 - Dari Penyihir dan Sang Raja Pedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab3|Bab 3 - Persinggahan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab4|Bab 4 - Lelaki dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab5|Bab 5 - Raja yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab6|Bab 6 - Sumpah Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab7|Bab 7 - Raja Iblis Tegar, Pahlawan Matahari]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_5|Jilid 5 - Miko Berpedang]]===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 1|Bab 1 - Pertanda Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Hari Sekolah Kacau Lainnya]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Hime-miko berpedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ajakan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Perkembangan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Pertemuan di Dunia Bawah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 2 - Campione yang Digosipkan===
*[[Campione!:CP2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP2_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 6 - Phoenix Terbang dari Pegunungan Dewata===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Selamat Jalan John Pluto Smith]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Iblis Wanita yang Gelisah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Berkumpul di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Istana Singgasana Raja Dewata]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penguasa Alam Bela Diri, Memerintah Dunia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Hasil dari Pertarungan Kacau Balau]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_7|Bab 7 - Pembunuhan Raksasa]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 7 - Pertapa Agung Menandingi Surga===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Biksu Pengembara Sun, Kekacauan di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Tiga Roh, Berkumpul di Gunung Suci Wakoku]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Kusanagi Godou Memasuki Wilayah Raja Monyet]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Masuklah sang Pahlawan Hitam, Pertapa Agung Menampilkan Nilai Sejati Baja]] (20%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penderitaan para Gadis, Aliansi dari Dua Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Dewa dan Campione, Pertarungan Dahsyat Diantara Dua Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_7|Bab 7 - para Dewa dan para Campione, Pertarungan Klimaks Akhir demi Kemenangan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 4 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang===
*[[Campione!:BR4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 5 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 2)===
*[[Campione!:BR5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 3)===
*[[Campione!:BR6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 7 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 4)===
*[[Campione!:BR7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 8 - Krisis Raja Iblis===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab1|Bab 1 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione]](~3%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab2|Bab 2 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione・FINAL]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab3|Bab 3 - Cobaan Pedang dan Para Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab4|Bab 4 - Pangeran Hitam, Penyihir Putih, dan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab5|Bab 5 - Dunia tidak mencukupi—— Kehidupan Sehari-hari Kusanagi Godou]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_tambahan|Tambahan (omake) - Kesenangan Duniawi/Pelayan Surga]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 9 - Kembalinya Sang Dewi ===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 1|Bab 1 - {{furigana|Tombak Dewa|Divine Lance}}]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Raja Iblis dan Festival Sekolah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Kemunculan Kembali Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Metropolis yang membatu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Dimana Pedang ini Harus Menyerang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Sebelum Duel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Selamat Tinggal Musuh Besarku]] '''(3/6)'''
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 10 - Dewa Perang Bertombak===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Prolog|Prolog]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 3 - Pesta Makan malam Sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP3_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 11 - Kisah Kedua===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_11_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria===
*[[Campione!:BR1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Drama CD===
*Drama CD

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 4 - Campione dan Belajar Bersama===
*[[Campione!:CP4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 12 - Malam Suci Fana===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_12_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 5 - Permainan sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 13 - Putri Dewi Laut Selatan===
[[File:Campione_v13_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_13_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 6 - Sebuah Pertemuan Para Pria (?) Di Suatu Hari===
*[[Campione!:CP6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP6_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 7 - Beragam Kenangan===
*[[Campione!:CP7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 14 - Pembunuh Dewa Kedelapan===
[[File:Campione_v14_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_14_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 15 - Putra sang Dewi===

[[File:Campione_v15_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_15_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 16 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan===
''Catatan: V16 adalah kompilasi dari cerita pendek yang telah diterbitkan sebelumnya. Konten disusun berdasarkan daftar isi pratinjau''
<br/>
''Gambar dan konten baru akan diperbarui bila novel yang sebenarnya telah dirilis''

*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria
*Bab 2 - Roman Holiday, Bab Larut Malam
*Bab 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?
*Bab 4 - Campione yang Terkurung
*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Campione yang Digosipkan]]
*Bab 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang
*Bab 7 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan
*Penutup
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Staff Proyek==
*Pengurus Proyek:
*Pengawas Proyek:

===Penerjemah===
'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Uzumaki|Uzumaki]]
:*[[User:Ahimibra|Ahimibra]]
:*[[User:Asvare|Asvare]]

'''Tidak Aktif'''
:*[[User:Apajodang12|Apajodang12]]
:*[[User:Bluebearx|Bluebearx]]
:*[[User:Archinoz|Archinoz]]

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] (currently focus on study)
Semua penerjemah yang dapat berbahasa Inggris-Indonesia atau Jepang-Indonesia dipersilahkan.

===Penyunting===
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]
:*[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]]
:*[[User:BB_99|BB_99]]
Semua penyunting yang dapat berbahasa Indonesia dengan baik dan benar dipersilahkan.

==Tinjauan Serial==
# カンピオーネ！I 神はまつろわず (28 Mei 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0428-3
# カンピオーネ！II 魔王来臨 (26 November 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0460-3
# カンピオーネ！III はじまりの物語 (30 Maret 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0481-8
# カンピオーネ！IV 英雄と王 (29 Juli 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0496-2
# カンピオーネ！V 剣の巫女 (30 November 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0516-7
# カンピオーネ！VI 神山飛鳳 (30 Maret 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0539-6
# カンピオーネ！VII 斉天大聖 (28 Juli 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0557-0
# カンピオーネ！VIII 受難の魔王たち (30 November 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0579-2
# カンピオーネ！IX 女神再び (25 Maret 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0600-3
# カンピオーネ！X 槍の戦神 (30 Agustus 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0623-2
# カンピオーネ！XI ふたつめの物語 (27 Desember 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0653-9
# カンピオーネ！XII かりそめの聖夜 (25 Mei 2012) - ISBN 978-4-08-630677-5
# カンピオーネ！XIII 南洋の姫神 (24 Agustus 2012) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0697-3
# カンピオーネ！XIV 八人目の神殺し (24 Mei 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0738-3
# カンピオーネ！XV 女神の息子 (25 Oktober 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0757-4
# カンピオーネ！XVI 英雄たちの鼓動 (February 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0772-7
[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]

Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-02-22T08:42:14Z

Asvare: /* Serial Campione! oleh Taketsuki Jou */

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Cover Jilid 1]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne'') adalah serial light novel jepang yang ditulis oleh Taketsuki Jou dan di gambar ilustrasikan oleh Sikorsky.<br />
Serial ini sampai saat sekarang sudah mencapai 15 Jilid

Anime yang dibuat oleh Diomedea ditayangkan pada bulan Juli 2012, mencakup Jilid 1-5 tetapi berakhir dengan ending yang berbeda.

Serial Campione! juga terdapat dalam bahasa berikut :
*[[Campione!|English (Bahasa Inggris)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Campione! - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Campione! (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Campione!_(Türkçe)|Türkçe (Turkish)]]

'''DILARANG KERAS MENJUAL TERJEMAHAN INI DALAM BENTUK APAPUN. INI ADALAH TERJEMAHAN GRATIS OLEH PENERJEMAH DAN PENYUNTING BUKAN UNTUK KEGIATAN KOMERSIAL'''

==Sinopsis Cerita==

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah penguasa tertinggi. ''

''Karena ia mampu membunuh makhluk surgawi, ia mampu memanggil kesaktian yang dimiliki oleh dewa.''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Raja. ''

''Karena kekuatan untuk membunuh Dewa ada di tangan mereka, mereka mampu mendominasi manusia di Bumi. ''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Iblis. ''

''Karena dari semua manusia yang hidup di muka bumi, tak seorangpun bisa menandingi kekuatannya! ''

Kusanagi Godou, seorang anak laki laki 16 tahun yang bermain di liga senior sebagai catcher dan hitter keempat – yakni “Clean-up” – Ketika berada di Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Namun, sebuah cidera mengakhiri karir Baseballnya.

Tapi itu bukanlah akhir baginya. Saat libur musim semi di tahun ketiga dan terakhirnya di Sekolah Menengah Pertama, dia terlibat dalam sebuah petualangan dan akhirnya membunuh salah satu Dewa Sesat, Verethragna. Sehingga, dia menjadi Campione – yang ketujuh – dan termuda.

Sekarang karena dia adalah Campione, Pembunuh Dewa, Godou muda harus mengalahkan para Dewa pembuat masalah, dengan bantuan para pengikutnya!

==Terjemahan==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan tangan kedua (Second-hand) setelah versi bahasa [[Campione!|Inggris]]-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya sangat kami sambut.

===Pendaftaran===

Para penerjemah diminta untuk mendaftarkan diri ke [[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Registration Page|sini]] untuk bab yang ingin mereka terjemahkan.

===Format Standar===
Setiap bab (setelah mengedit) harus menyesuaikan dengan petunjuk format umum.
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Format Guideline|Panduan Format/Gaya Umum]]
*[[Campione! Bahasa Indonesia:Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=5089 forum].

==Update==
:* 4 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 2 selesai
:* 7 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 4 selesai
:* 9 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 5 selesai
:* 14 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 6 selesai
Daftar update lama dapat anda lihat di: [[Campione!~Bahasa Indonesia~:Update Lama|Update Lama]]

==Serial ''Campione!'' oleh Taketsuki Jou==

===[[Campione!:Jilid_1|Jilid 1 - Dewa Sesat]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab1|Bab 1 - Liburan di Roma]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab2|Bab 2 - Duel dengan Diavolo Rosso]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab3|Bab 3 - Hari pada Kehidupan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab4|Bab 4 - Musuh dari Jauh]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab5|Bab 5 - Pukulan Maut dari Ksatria dan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab6|Bab 6 - Angin Ribut pada Kegelapan Malam]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab7|Bab 7 - Dewi Sesat Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 2 - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roman_Holiday Roman Holiday], Bab Larut Malam===
*[[Campione!:BR2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR2_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?===
*[[Campione!:BR3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR3_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_2|Jilid 2 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_02_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab1|Bab 1 - Setiap Hari adalah Hari Menyusahkan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab2|Bab 2 - Tenang Sebelum Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab3|Bab 3 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab4|Bab 4 - Konferensi Raja-Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab5|Bab 5 - Waktunya Berburu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab6|Bab 6 - Kau, Terlahir Dari Cahaya Dalam Kegelapan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab7|Bab 7 - Angin, Hujan, Serigala]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 1 - Campione yang Terkurung===
*[[Campione!:CP1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 3 - Cerita Asal Mula===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab1|Bab 1 - Cahaya dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab2|Bab 2 - Pertemuan yang Ditakdirkan]] (20%~)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab3|Bab 3 - Penyihir dari Sardinia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab4|Bab 4 - Jilid Rahasia dari Prometheus]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab5|Bab 5 - Aku, Telah Lama Mencari Kekalahan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab6|Bab 6 - Namanya adalah Verethragna]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_4|Jilid 4 - Pahlawan dan Raja]]===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab1|Bab 1 - Pengejaran Waktu yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab2|Bab 2 - Dari Penyihir dan Sang Raja Pedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab3|Bab 3 - Persinggahan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab4|Bab 4 - Lelaki dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab5|Bab 5 - Raja yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab6|Bab 6 - Sumpah Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab7|Bab 7 - Raja Iblis Tegar, Pahlawan Matahari]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_5|Jilid 5 - Miko Berpedang]]===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 1|Bab 1 - Pertanda Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Hari Sekolah Kacau Lainnya]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Hime-miko berpedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ajakan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Perkembangan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Pertemuan di Dunia Bawah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 2 - Campione yang Digosipkan===
*[[Campione!:CP2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP2_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 6 - Phoenix Terbang dari Pegunungan Dewata===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Selamat Jalan John Pluto Smith]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Iblis Wanita yang Gelisah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Berkumpul di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Istana Singgasana Raja Dewata]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penguasa Alam Bela Diri, Memerintah Dunia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Hasil dari Pertarungan Kacau Balau]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_7|Bab 7 - Pembunuhan Raksasa]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 7 - Pertapa Agung Menandingi Surga===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Biksu Pengembara Sun, Kekacauan di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Tiga Roh, Berkumpul di Gunung Suci Wakoku]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Kusanagi Godou Memasuki Wilayah Raja Monyet]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Masuklah sang Pahlawan Hitam, Pertapa Agung Menampilkan Nilai Sejati Baja]] (20%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penderitaan para Gadis, Aliansi dari Dua Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Dewa dan Campione, Pertarungan Dahsyat Diantara Dua Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_7|Bab 7 - para Dewa dan para Campione, Pertarungan Klimaks Akhir demi Kemenangan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 4 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang===
*[[Campione!:BR4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 5 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 2)===
*[[Campione!:BR5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 3)===
*[[Campione!:BR6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 7 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 4)===
*[[Campione!:BR7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 8 - Krisis Raja Iblis===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab1|Bab 1 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione]](~3%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab2|Bab 2 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione・FINAL]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab3|Bab 3 - Cobaan Pedang dan Para Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab4|Bab 4 - Pangeran Hitam, Penyihir Putih, dan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab5|Bab 5 - Dunia tidak mencukupi—— Kehidupan Sehari-hari Kusanagi Godou]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_tambahan|Tambahan (omake) - Kesenangan Duniawi/Pelayan Surga]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 9 - Kembalinya Sang Dewi ===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 1|Bab 1 - {{furigana|Tombak Dewa|Divine Lance}}]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Raja Iblis dan Festival Sekolah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Kemunculan Kembali Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Metropolis yang membatu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Dimana Pedang ini Harus Menyerang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Sebelum Duel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Selamat Tinggal Musuh Besarku]] '''(3/6)'''
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 10 - Dewa Perang Bertombak===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Prolog|Prolog]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 3 - Pesta Makan malam Sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP3_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 11 - Kisah Kedua===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_11_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria===
*[[Campione!:BR1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Drama CD===
*Drama CD

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 4 - Campione dan Belajar Bersama===
*[[Campione!:CP4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 12 - Malam Suci Fana===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_12_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 5 - Permainan sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 13 - Putri Dewi Laut Selatan===
[[File:Campione_v13_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_13_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 6 - Sebuah Pertemuan Para Pria (?) Di Suatu Hari===
*[[Campione!:CP6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP6_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 7 - Beragam Kenangan===
*[[Campione!:CP7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 14 - Pembunuh Dewa Kedelapan===
[[File:Campione_v14_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_14_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 15 - Putra sang Dewi===

[[File:Campione_v15_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_15_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 16 - The Stirring of Heroes ===
''Catatan: V16 adalah kompilasi dari cerita pendek yang telah diterbitkan sebelumnya. Konten disusun berdasarkan daftar isi pratinjau''
<br/>
''Gambar dan konten baru akan diperbarui bila novel yang sebenarnya telah dirilis''

*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria
*Bab 2 - Roman Holiday, Bab Larut Malam
*Bab 3 - Sebuah Set Bertiga...?
*Bab 4 - Campione yang Terkurung
*[[Campione!_(Indonesia):Jilid_16_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Campione yang Digosipkan]]
*Bab 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang
*Bab 7 - Kebangkitan Para Pahlawan
*Penutup
<br style="clear:both"/>

==Staff Proyek==
*Pengurus Proyek:
*Pengawas Proyek:

===Penerjemah===
'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Uzumaki|Uzumaki]]
:*[[User:Ahimibra|Ahimibra]]
:*[[User:Asvare|Asvare]]

'''Tidak Aktif'''
:*[[User:Apajodang12|Apajodang12]]
:*[[User:Bluebearx|Bluebearx]]
:*[[User:Archinoz|Archinoz]]

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] (currently focus on study)
Semua penerjemah yang dapat berbahasa Inggris-Indonesia atau Jepang-Indonesia dipersilahkan.

===Penyunting===
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]
:*[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]]
:*[[User:BB_99|BB_99]]
Semua penyunting yang dapat berbahasa Indonesia dengan baik dan benar dipersilahkan.

==Tinjauan Serial==
# カンピオーネ！I 神はまつろわず (28 Mei 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0428-3
# カンピオーネ！II 魔王来臨 (26 November 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0460-3
# カンピオーネ！III はじまりの物語 (30 Maret 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0481-8
# カンピオーネ！IV 英雄と王 (29 Juli 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0496-2
# カンピオーネ！V 剣の巫女 (30 November 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0516-7
# カンピオーネ！VI 神山飛鳳 (30 Maret 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0539-6
# カンピオーネ！VII 斉天大聖 (28 Juli 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0557-0
# カンピオーネ！VIII 受難の魔王たち (30 November 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0579-2
# カンピオーネ！IX 女神再び (25 Maret 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0600-3
# カンピオーネ！X 槍の戦神 (30 Agustus 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0623-2
# カンピオーネ！XI ふたつめの物語 (27 Desember 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0653-9
# カンピオーネ！XII かりそめの聖夜 (25 Mei 2012) - ISBN 978-4-08-630677-5
# カンピオーネ！XIII 南洋の姫神 (24 Agustus 2012) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0697-3
# カンピオーネ！XIV 八人目の神殺し (24 Mei 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0738-3
# カンピオーネ！XV 女神の息子 (25 Oktober 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0757-4
# カンピオーネ！XVI 英雄たちの鼓動 (February 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0772-7
[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]

Campione! (Indonesia)

2014-02-22T08:21:50Z

Asvare: /* Tinjauan Serial */

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Cover Jilid 1]]

'''''Campione!''''' (カンピオーネ！, ''Kanpiōne'') adalah serial light novel jepang yang ditulis oleh Taketsuki Jou dan di gambar ilustrasikan oleh Sikorsky.<br />
Serial ini sampai saat sekarang sudah mencapai 15 Jilid

Anime yang dibuat oleh Diomedea ditayangkan pada bulan Juli 2012, mencakup Jilid 1-5 tetapi berakhir dengan ending yang berbeda.

Serial Campione! juga terdapat dalam bahasa berikut :
*[[Campione!|English (Bahasa Inggris)]]
*[[Campione! Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Campione! Русский|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Campione! Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Campione! - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Campione! (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Campione! (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Campione!_(Türkçe)|Türkçe (Turkish)]]

'''DILARANG KERAS MENJUAL TERJEMAHAN INI DALAM BENTUK APAPUN. INI ADALAH TERJEMAHAN GRATIS OLEH PENERJEMAH DAN PENYUNTING BUKAN UNTUK KEGIATAN KOMERSIAL'''

==Sinopsis Cerita==

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah penguasa tertinggi. ''

''Karena ia mampu membunuh makhluk surgawi, ia mampu memanggil kesaktian yang dimiliki oleh dewa.''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Raja. ''

''Karena kekuatan untuk membunuh Dewa ada di tangan mereka, mereka mampu mendominasi manusia di Bumi. ''

''Campione— Pembunuh Dewa— adalah Iblis. ''

''Karena dari semua manusia yang hidup di muka bumi, tak seorangpun bisa menandingi kekuatannya! ''

Kusanagi Godou, seorang anak laki laki 16 tahun yang bermain di liga senior sebagai catcher dan hitter keempat – yakni “Clean-up” – Ketika berada di Sekolah Menengah Pertama. Namun, sebuah cidera mengakhiri karir Baseballnya.

Tapi itu bukanlah akhir baginya. Saat libur musim semi di tahun ketiga dan terakhirnya di Sekolah Menengah Pertama, dia terlibat dalam sebuah petualangan dan akhirnya membunuh salah satu Dewa Sesat, Verethragna. Sehingga, dia menjadi Campione – yang ketujuh – dan termuda.

Sekarang karena dia adalah Campione, Pembunuh Dewa, Godou muda harus mengalahkan para Dewa pembuat masalah, dengan bantuan para pengikutnya!

==Terjemahan==
Ini adalah proyek terjemahan tangan kedua (Second-hand) setelah versi bahasa [[Campione!|Inggris]]-nya, bagi yang mampu berbahasa jepang dan ingin meninjau ulang dari bahasa aslinya sangat kami sambut.

===Pendaftaran===

Para penerjemah diminta untuk mendaftarkan diri ke [[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Registration Page|sini]] untuk bab yang ingin mereka terjemahkan.

===Format Standar===
Setiap bab (setelah mengedit) harus menyesuaikan dengan petunjuk format umum.
*[[Campione! ~Bahasa Indonesia~:Format Guideline|Panduan Format/Gaya Umum]]
*[[Campione! Bahasa Indonesia:Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi|Pedoman Nama dan Terminologi]]

===Umpan Balik===
Jika tertarik dengan serial ini, bergabunglah di [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=5089 forum].

==Update==
:* 4 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 2 selesai
:* 7 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 4 selesai
:* 9 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 5 selesai
:* 14 Desember 2013 - Jilid 9 Bab 6 selesai
Daftar update lama dapat anda lihat di: [[Campione!~Bahasa Indonesia~:Update Lama|Update Lama]]

==Serial ''Campione!'' oleh Taketsuki Jou==

===[[Campione!:Jilid_1|Jilid 1 - Dewa Sesat]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab1|Bab 1 - Liburan di Roma]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab2|Bab 2 - Duel dengan Diavolo Rosso]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab3|Bab 3 - Hari pada Kehidupan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab4|Bab 4 - Musuh dari Jauh]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab5|Bab 5 - Pukulan Maut dari Ksatria dan Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab6|Bab 6 - Angin Ribut pada Kegelapan Malam]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Bab7|Bab 7 - Dewi Sesat Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_1_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 2 - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roman_Holiday Roman Holiday], Bab Larut Malam===
*[[Campione!:BR2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR2_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 3===
*[[Campione!:BR3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR3_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_2|Jilid 2 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]===
[[Image:Campione!_Vol_02_cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab1|Bab 1 - Setiap Hari adalah Hari Menyusahkan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab2|Bab 2 - Tenang Sebelum Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab3|Bab 3 - Kedatangan Raja Iblis]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab4|Bab 4 - Konferensi Raja-Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab5|Bab 5 - Waktunya Berburu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab6|Bab 6 - Kau, Terlahir Dari Cahaya Dalam Kegelapan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Bab7|Bab 7 - Angin, Hujan, Serigala]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_2_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 1 - Campione yang Terkurung===
*[[Campione!:CP1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 3 - Cerita Asal Mula===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab1|Bab 1 - Cahaya dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab2|Bab 2 - Pertemuan yang Ditakdirkan]] (20%~)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab3|Bab 3 - Penyihir dari Sardinia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab4|Bab 4 - Jilid Rahasia dari Prometheus]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab5|Bab 5 - Aku, Telah Lama Mencari Kekalahan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Bab6|Bab 6 - Namanya adalah Verethragna]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_3_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_4|Jilid 4 - Pahlawan dan Raja]]===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab1|Bab 1 - Pengejaran Waktu yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab2|Bab 2 - Dari Penyihir dan Sang Raja Pedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab3|Bab 3 - Persinggahan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab4|Bab 4 - Lelaki dari Timur]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab5|Bab 5 - Raja yang Hilang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab6|Bab 6 - Sumpah Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Bab7|Bab 7 - Raja Iblis Tegar, Pahlawan Matahari]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_4_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===[[Campione!:Jilid_5|Jilid 5 - Miko Berpedang]]===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Prolog|Prolog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 1|Bab 1 - Pertanda Badai]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Hari Sekolah Kacau Lainnya]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Hime-miko berpedang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Ajakan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Perkembangan Kencan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Pertemuan di Dunia Bawah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_5_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 2 - Campione yang Digosipkan===
*[[Campione!:CP2_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP2_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 6 - Phoenix Terbang dari Pegunungan Dewata===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Selamat Jalan John Pluto Smith]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Iblis Wanita yang Gelisah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Berkumpul di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Istana Singgasana Raja Dewata]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penguasa Alam Bela Diri, Memerintah Dunia]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Hasil dari Pertarungan Kacau Balau]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Bab_7|Bab 7 - Pembunuhan Raksasa]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_6_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 7 - Pertapa Agung Menandingi Surga===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_1|Bab 1 - Biksu Pengembara Sun, Kekacauan di Tempat Suci]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_2|Bab 2 - Tiga Roh, Berkumpul di Gunung Suci Wakoku]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_3|Bab 3 - Kusanagi Godou Memasuki Wilayah Raja Monyet]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_4|Bab 4 - Masuklah sang Pahlawan Hitam, Pertapa Agung Menampilkan Nilai Sejati Baja]] (20%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_5|Bab 5 - Penderitaan para Gadis, Aliansi dari Dua Raja]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_6|Bab 6 - Dewa dan Campione, Pertarungan Dahsyat Diantara Dua Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Bab_7|Bab 7 - para Dewa dan para Campione, Pertarungan Klimaks Akhir demi Kemenangan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_7_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 4 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang===
*[[Campione!:BR4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 5 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 2)===
*[[Campione!:BR5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 6 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 3)===
*[[Campione!:BR6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 7 - Cerita Tambahan: Orang Bijak Termasyhur, Bangsawan Sejati Erlang (bagian 4)===
*[[Campione!:BR7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:BR7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 8 - Krisis Raja Iblis===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab1|Bab 1 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione]](~3%)
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab2|Bab 2 - Mencari Raja Iblis Misterius, Sang Campione・FINAL]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab3|Bab 3 - Cobaan Pedang dan Para Ksatria]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab4|Bab 4 - Pangeran Hitam, Penyihir Putih, dan Pahlawan]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Bab5|Bab 5 - Dunia tidak mencukupi—— Kehidupan Sehari-hari Kusanagi Godou]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_tambahan|Tambahan (omake) - Kesenangan Duniawi/Pelayan Surga]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_8_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 9 - Kembalinya Sang Dewi ===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 1|Bab 1 - {{furigana|Tombak Dewa|Divine Lance}}]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 2|Bab 2 - Raja Iblis dan Festival Sekolah]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 3|Bab 3 - Kemunculan Kembali Athena]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 4|Bab 4 - Metropolis yang membatu]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 5|Bab 5 - Dimana Pedang ini Harus Menyerang]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 6|Bab 6 - Sebelum Duel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Bab 7|Bab 7 - Selamat Tinggal Musuh Besarku]] '''(3/6)'''
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Epilog|Epilog]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_9_Penutup|Penutup]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 10 - Dewa Perang Bertombak===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_10_Prolog|Prolog]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 3 - Pesta Makan malam Sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP3_Cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 11 - Kisah Kedua===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_11_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Khusus Blu-Ray 1 - Kemunculan Raja Iblis dan Ksatria===
*[[Campione!:BR1_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP1_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Drama CD===
*Drama CD

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 4 - Campione dan Belajar Bersama===
*[[Campione!:CP4_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP4_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 12 - Malam Suci Fana===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_12_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 5 - Permainan sang Raja===
*[[Campione!:CP5_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP5_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 13 - Putri Dewi Laut Selatan===
[[File:Campione_v13_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_13_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Prolog
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 6 - Sebuah Pertemuan Para Pria (?) Di Suatu Hari===
*[[Campione!:CP6_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP6_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Cerita Pendek 7 - Beragam Kenangan===
*[[Campione!:CP7_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*[[Campione!:CP7_cerita|Cerita]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 14 - Pembunuh Dewa Kedelapan===
[[File:Campione_v14_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_14_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Jilid 15 - Putra sang Dewi===

[[File:Campione_v15_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
*[[Campione!:Jilid_15_Ilustrasi_Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]]
*Bab 1
*Bab 2
*Bab 3
*Bab 4
*Bab 5
*Bab 6
*Bab 7
*Epilog
*Penutup

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Staff Proyek==
*Pengurus Proyek:
*Pengawas Proyek:

===Penerjemah===
'''Aktif'''
:*[[User:Uzumaki|Uzumaki]]
:*[[User:Ahimibra|Ahimibra]]
:*[[User:Asvare|Asvare]]

'''Tidak Aktif'''
:*[[User:Apajodang12|Apajodang12]]
:*[[User:Bluebearx|Bluebearx]]
:*[[User:Archinoz|Archinoz]]

'''MIA'''
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]] (currently focus on study)
Semua penerjemah yang dapat berbahasa Inggris-Indonesia atau Jepang-Indonesia dipersilahkan.

===Penyunting===
:*[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]
:*[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]]
:*[[User:BB_99|BB_99]]
Semua penyunting yang dapat berbahasa Indonesia dengan baik dan benar dipersilahkan.

==Tinjauan Serial==
# カンピオーネ！I 神はまつろわず (28 Mei 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0428-3
# カンピオーネ！II 魔王来臨 (26 November 2008) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0460-3
# カンピオーネ！III はじまりの物語 (30 Maret 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0481-8
# カンピオーネ！IV 英雄と王 (29 Juli 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0496-2
# カンピオーネ！V 剣の巫女 (30 November 2009) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0516-7
# カンピオーネ！VI 神山飛鳳 (30 Maret 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0539-6
# カンピオーネ！VII 斉天大聖 (28 Juli 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0557-0
# カンピオーネ！VIII 受難の魔王たち (30 November 2010) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0579-2
# カンピオーネ！IX 女神再び (25 Maret 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0600-3
# カンピオーネ！X 槍の戦神 (30 Agustus 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0623-2
# カンピオーネ！XI ふたつめの物語 (27 Desember 2011) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0653-9
# カンピオーネ！XII かりそめの聖夜 (25 Mei 2012) - ISBN 978-4-08-630677-5
# カンピオーネ！XIII 南洋の姫神 (24 Agustus 2012) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0697-3
# カンピオーネ！XIV 八人目の神殺し (24 Mei 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0738-3
# カンピオーネ！XV 女神の息子 (25 Oktober 2013) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0757-4
# カンピオーネ！XVI 英雄たちの鼓動 (February 25, 2014) - ISBN 978-4-0863-0772-7
[[Category:Light novel (Indonesian)]]

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2014-02-16T02:12:45Z

Asvare:

==A Comfortable and Pleasant Alternative World Trip==

===Part 1===
Printing text that could arouse the reader’s emotions completely occupied the cover.

The attractive headlines convey the author’s stubbornness and passion.

Daily Sports News. The front page cover that reports everyday sports competition in the world all had a similar paragraph of text.

“Oh, they actually published it! Ahh~ which one should I choose?”

Kaidou Motoharu, who entered the convenience store, stood beside the counter looking at the goods from the newspaper shelves, he finally selected the Daily Super Sports News with a fiery style. After paying, Kaidou took the newspaper and energetically walked out of the convenience store.

<Shocking News! Visiting Singapore’s Dusk!>

This was the Daily Super Sports News’ cover headlines.

After the headlines, it is a report regarding the terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>’s destruction of Singapore’s unfinished Babel. However, the destruction of Babel was only used as bait to attract terrorist groups, the United Nations also issued a press release, confirming that the real Babel was still safe and sound.

To construct the high-rise Babel, it requires the usage of a special magic. The construction period cannot be compared with a normal building. If they carry out a large scale construction at the predetermined location, it will become a easy target for terrorist attacks, thus a fake Babel is naturally needed. Even for the fake Babel, the protective measures cannot be sloppy; as Babel is a important facility for C.O.C.O.O.N., a weak protection would inevitably reveal the authenticity of the building. Therefore, there has never been a record for Babel to suffer an attack during construction.

“—This record was finally broken by us.”

After reading the report, Kaidou folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm. He then took out us phone and selected a number from his contact list and pressed the dial button.

“…What’s the matter?”

After the phone call connected, a girl’s dull and indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

Kaidou cannot help but give a wry smile.

“There’s no need to be so cold right, I haven’t offended you. Meme, are you currently free to talk?”

“No, please keep it short.”

The girl’s reaction suddenly made Kaidou crack a smile. Although she says that it is inconvenient , she will still chat for an awfully long time. Even her appearance of being indifferent was just to hide her warm-heartedness.

At this moment…

“…I can see your face revealing a strangely annoying smile, can I hang the phone call now?”

“No way, you can even see this? This is only a phone call, but you still keep a stiff attitude!?”

Kaidou patted his face and retracted his frivolous look.

“Meme, Actually I have something to ask you, the all-knowing person. After yesterday’s mission in Singapore, didn’t I return back earlier? So I want to know the aftermath of the event.”

In short –

“- Who was the last to stay?”

Through the phone call, Kaidou Motoharu asked his companions - <Scarlet Dusk> members a question.

After receiving the notice from their commander, Kaidou and several others flew to Singapore from various locations in the world to meet up, and together destroy the fake Babel’s construction. Yes, they knew from the beginning that it wasn’t the real Babel.

Even though it was a fake Babel, it’s protective measures and hardness of the building was no different to the real Babel.

Therefore, the mission of destroying the fake Babel was ultimately the best field exercise.

All these efforts are to destroy the real Babel.

This mission had nearly full attendance, except for one person. That’s right, the only absentee was the boss. Even receiving the commander’s notice, <Scarlet Dusk> founder still used the excuse of “The great Amazon is calling me>, and directly expressed his willingness to not participate.

This was not an excuse for shirking, currently he should be in the Amazon lands alone.

After the mission for destroying the fake Babel had ended, Kaidou immediately left Singapore. Because it was the commander’s request to monitor Akatsuki’s movements.

“I did not stay till the very last moment, and is unclear about the situation. Commander also seems to have left the scene early.”

“- But you should have “seen” it right?”

Kaidou chuckled with an appearance filled with confidence.

<Scarlet Dusk>’s mission mode has always been meeting up and disbanding at the location, after the mission has been completed, it is up for the individual to decide their next action, the organization will not interfere, thus, the past Kaidou was never interested in the after-actions of other members. However, the situation this time was different, before Kaidou and them started the mission, they have received information about a few C.O.C.O.O.N members tried to use this chance to eradicate <Scarlet Dusk>, thus, when Kaidou left Singapore, there were still various bloodthirsty members staying behind. C.O.C.O.O.N viewed <Scarlet Dusk> as a thorn, at the same them, <Scarlet Dusk> also viewed C.O.C.O.O.N as a pest, both camps have the goal of getting rid of the other.

“… The C.O.C.O.O.N responsible for India and China Babel seemed to take advantage of the summit and went to Singapore to investigate, as a result there was a conflict with Luka and Claire.

“Oh wow, they really fought against C.O.C.O.O.N.?”

In his excitement, Kaidou could not help but raise his voice. This is confidential information that would not appear in the news media or the internet.

All the news media are subjected to strict controls and will block off any unfavorable news about C.O.C.O.O.N. It is evident that C.O.C.O.O.N has a large influence.

“So…Who won?”

Compared to Kaidou, who was jumping up with joy, the tone on the other end of the phone seemed to be extraordinarily calm.

“Both sides fought for a while, and in the end there was no victor. It seems that the battle was too intense and attracted a large crowd of media and onlookers, so it ended abruptedly.”

“What….So boring.”

With his expectations dashed, Kaidou hid his inner disappointment.

Although C.O.C.O.O.N controlled the world’s media, but they could not stop the chatter between individuals. To C.O.C.O.O.N or <Scarlet Dusk>, they both do not hope to reveal their secrets in front o f the world.

“Since you were looking forward to it, why did you not stay in the first place? You seem to like standing at the sidelines and observing.”

The tone on the other end of the phone seemed to disapprove, but Kaidou smiled slightly, and did not mind.

“That’s okay. Fighting is the greatest “stage”, but I still prefer to be the auedience. This is also the reason why I wanted to be close to that guy.”

“So you deliberately live in the self-governed area and even became a Babel student? But you cannot ignore the commander’s summons; it must be hard to hide this kind of thing.”

“Ahah, there is a trick for it.”

Kaidou was slightly arrogant. The self-governed area always had strict control measures for the alternative world returnees.

However, these measures all follow certain rules.

“As long as you understand the rules under the “frame”, you will naturally find a loophole.”

“Just as they say a good swimmer drowning in shallow water, don’t overdo it.”

“Reset assured, this kind of sneaky act is not difficult for me.”

“…There’s no difference between you and a cockroach.”

After saying this, the other side hung the phone.

“Huh? Hey…Hey…Hey…? Meme? Really, she does not even give me time to say thanks.”

Kaidou sighed, put away his cell phone and leisurely walked towards the residential areas.

Currently Kaidou’s position was the self-govern area’s 3rd residential area, approximately 40% of JPN Babel students lived here. Kaidou’s own apartment also belonged to the 3rd residential area.

But Kaidou’s direction was opposite of his own apartment. The buildings on two side of the road were almost all single-family houses. Kaidou walked leisurely in the quiet residential area.

After walking for a while –

“Oh! Here it is, that’s the place.”

The building that Kiadou had set as the goal appeared in his visions.
That place was his recently met “Best Friend” living place.

“Why not use the rare spring break to increase our freiendship. Aki, you must be looking forward to it too right?”
Muttering to himself, Kaidou suddenly widened his eyes.

“Oh, looks like someone was here first.”

Kaidou scratched his cheek looking awkwardly. In front of Akatsuki’s doorstep, stood a familiar girl.

“Geez, what just happened?”

Kaidou carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Even during spring break, the girl was still wearing the school uniform.

The Student Council and Disciplinary Officer ‘s armband was sparkling.

Yes, the girl was JPN Babel High school division Vice president – Nanase Haruka.

===Part 2===
Akatsuki walked into the living room carrying a tea tray, on the sofa Miu’s eyes were still red.

Chikage and Kuzuha was staying beside Miu’s side.

I should give them a bit more time, Akatsuki thought.

…However, determination could possibly be shaken through the passage of time.

Miu and their friendship, at this time it had reached the very peak. So – Now is the best chance.

“- You guys listen carefully.”

Hearing this, the three all unanimously looked at Akatsuki. Akatsuki directly took in the all three of the gaze and slowly said:

“Following this, I have some personal matter to deal with, so I may leave for some time. However, you don’t have to worry, leaving and coming back will all happen at the same instant.”

After noticing the meaning inside Akatsuki’s words, their expressions immediately became serious.

So Akatsuki decided to allow them to make their own choice.

“I will give you guys an hour. If you intended to come, then come find me on the 2nd floor. However, please do not act based on personal feelings, carefully think about it then decide.”

So Akatsuki left the living room and returned to his own room. He then spread out the newspaper that he tucked under his arm. What was greeted by his eyes was the report of the terrorist act on Singapore. Almost all of the Morning News were reports about this incident, he had saw this news while eating breakfast, so Akatsuki was not unfamiliar with the contents of the report.

<Scarlet Dusk>, an important clue connecting to his father.

Ousawa Akatsuki understood this, after hearing the report, he was clearly shaken.

His father who created the world’s most powerful terrorist group <Scarlet Dusk>.

His brother who was in the executive team of C.O.C.O.O.N, affiliated to the organization which control the world.

To stop the two people standing on this world’s peak is Ousawa Akatsuki’s own goal he set for himself.

But after calmly considering it, Akatsuki did not think that this attack had any relationship with his father.

“There is 80% chance that shitty pops is in Africa…no, Amazon enjoying himself.”

After coldly snorting, Akatsuki throw the newspaper onto the table.

He then sat on the bed, resting his hands on his knees.

“- Just you wait.”

The vaguely discernible, but distant brother.

And the unknown whereabouts father.

Ousawa Akatsuki did not care who starts first, thus he boldly made the declaration:

“After solving the other side’s “missing object”, I can only move forward.”

- It was nearly 30 minutes later that the sound of a gentle knock came from Akatsuki’s room’s door.

“Come in.”

Under Akatsuki’s beckon, entering room was the three girls.

Akatsuki carefully looked. Looking at the ones opposite of him, they did not try to avoid his gaze and the three had a firm expression on their face.

“…Are you certain?”

Akatsuki asked question to them, to act as the final confirmation. The three girls all nodded without saying a word.

Looks like they made up their mind. So Ousawa Akatsuki stood up, his face had a hint of a smile.

“Great, then let us prepare to go to Alayzard.”

===Part 3===
“In the end, what am I doing…”

Looking at the cement wall with the door sign inscribed with “Ousawa”, Nanase Haruka could not help but quietly complain.

Today was the first day of spring break, but including Haruka, JPN Babel high school division Student Council Member, they must deal with the aftermath of the school ranking tournament, this also includes re-examining the school’s security system. However, after meeting with Kubota Kaito in the school, Haruka suddenly discovered that things weren’t that simple.

Kubota brought the new AD – Arms Device and handed to Haruka.

A mysterious figure took advantage of the ranking tournament and invaded JPN Babel, causing a number of students and staff members to be injured.

Thanks to Akatsuki who stepped forward, they successfully resolved the crisis, but no one can guarantee that this situation will not happen again, it is possible that there may be a more severe situation in the future; after all, Babel is a remarkable goal for terrorist. To prevent this situation from happening again, delegates at the C.O.C.O.O.N summit had reached an agreement, and take measures to prevent the possible terrorist attacks, that is the AD upgrade program.

Not only will the new AD be able to materialize a weapon, it can also base on the user’s instructions instantly switch into the battle uniform mode. However, the battle uniform mode is only limited to clothing made from the special telepathic stone’s fibers – such as the school gym uniforms, thus the school has decided to catch up during the spring break, before the new year starts and initiate a uniform design plan.

As the new AD was completed, the school immediately started a synchronization test for new uniforms and the new AD, the chosen tester was Haruka. As part of Babel’s best scientist, Kubota’s masterpiece will naturallyhave no possibility of error and the test was well within everyone’s expectation, obtaining words of success beforehand.

Thus, the new AD and new uniform design plan had closed – until now it went fairly smoothly.

…The real problem has yet to come.

Just when Haruka was about to return to the Student Council Office, Kubota took a new AD and ordered Haruka to give this AD to Akatsuki, to replace the missing AD he had lost when fighting against the mysterious dragon.

Why me? Haruka could not help but complain. But it was strange as Haruka did not have any ideas to refuse.

Haruka did not say anything and accepted the AD from Kubota. Actually she could have asked others to deliver the AD to Akatsuki, after all she is a member of the high school division Student Council Member of JPN Babel, she had assistants that help deal with chores. What was strange was that Haruka never thought of entrusting this matter to someone else.

This was the reason why Haruka appeared in front of Akatsuki’s home.

… I’m unwilling to admit.

Nanase Haruka thought. During the ranking tournament – No, it should be before the ranking tournament, she was very conscious of Akatsuki’s presence. Why? She did not know and did not want to know. So Haruka had already been hovering near Akatsuki’s home for nearly an hour and is still unwilling to press the doorbell.

… People who do not understand the circumstances must have treated me as an suspicious person.

What the hell! A member of JPN Babel Disciplinary Member will actually look like a suspicious individual in the eyes of the other!? Just what is Ousawa Akatsuki, Just what from that guy makes me hesistant, and even be treated as a suspicious character? Thus Haruka took a deep breath and in her heart, made up her mind –

There is no need to hesitate, just relax and do it. Pressing the doorbell, giving out her identity, then hand over the AD to Akatsuki and that’s it. Simple, isn’t it?

But just when Haruka was about the press the doorbell…

“ – Isn’t this the Vice President?”

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A sudden sound came from behind, Haruka was suddenly shocked to a certain extent.

Turning around, a youth appeared in her visions. Nanase Haruka was not unfamiliar with the youth, the other was the class’s famous truancy king.

“Kaidou Motoharu… Why are you here?”

“Akatsuki is my “best friend”, occasionally visiting shouldn’t be too overboard right?”

Kaidou shrugged.

“So why are you standing in front of Akatsuki’s home?”

“I…I have come to give something to him.”

After saying this, Haruka suddenly thought she was in trouble.

“…It can’t be that you actually saw it.”

“Ah? Saw what?”

Seeing Kaidou’s puzzle looked, Haruka was relieved. Looks like he did not notice that she was hovering in front of the door, while she was thinking embarrassedly.

Thank goodness. If that embarrassed look was seen by others, she must have fainted on the spot.

So Haruka pretended to be calm and said:

“Nothing, I have just arrived recently.”

“Really. But I probably arrived 30 minutes ago and saw you standing in front of the door.”

Kaidou’s nonchalant response entered her ears, Nanase Haruka suddenly felt dizzy. Although she was not shocked to that extent, but she almost lost consciousness, her face became more red and flushed.

“W…Why do you not say anything?”

“It can’t be help, the changes in expression of the vice president was really interesting.”

“Y…You, why can’t you pretend you didn’t see it? You’re really not considerate at all!”

Just when Haruka was about to scold with Kaidou.

A sharp sound suddenly appeared at the scene.

“This sound… It can’t be a dimensional transfer?”

Haruka immediately looked at the direction of the sound.

Near Ousawa’s home second floor space started to appear to be distorted. It could not be wrong, this was the sign for dimensional transfer, someone is being summoned to an alternative world.

At this moment –

“- Damn, there was still this trick!”

Kaidou, whose face was becoming pale, immediately sprung forward. The door did not seemed to be locked, seeing as Kaidou easily open the entrance door and went straight into the house.

“W…Wait a minute!”

Haruka, who was behind a step, hurriedly tried to catch up.

A blinding flash occupied the room.

Sitting on the bed, four people were holding hands forming a circle. The one who was commanding was Akatsuki who was among the four people.

“Very good…slowly take deep breaths and imagine Alayzard’s scene in your head.”

Akatsuki looked at Miu beside him, which was the center of the light.

As a resident of Alayzard, Miu had access to the direct them to that world.

As long as Akatsuki followed the essentials of the <Gate of Another World>, and use Renkan Keikikou and inject ki into Miu’s body, he can produce the current scenario. In short, the key to opening the dimensional movement. After that, Miu just had to concentrate and they will be able to use the <Dimensional Hole> created when she entered this world to return to Alayzard.

Besides from Miu, Akatsuki also injected ki into Chikage and Kuzuha’s body and at the same allowing the ki forming a circular orbit. Before when Akatsuki brought Miu through the <Gate of Another World>, she had also used these two techniques.

As a result, all four of the people gained the ability to go through dimensions.

“Okay, then let’s go!”

Akatsuki gave out the order, the four bodies released a dazzling light, completing the preparation for dimensional transfer to alternative world.

At this time –

Two shadows came in from the door. Taking a single glance, Akatsuki immediately identified the shadows that are respectively Kaidou Motoharu and Nanase Haruka. The two people are probably just visiting, noticed the signs for dimensional transfer outside of the house and hurriedly rushed in.

Ousawa Akatsuki showed a evil smile.

“Specially came to send us off? Must be hard to both of you. There’s no need to worry, we’ll return immediately.”

“Huh…? Kaidou? And vice president?”

Akatsuki sound entered her ears, Miu subconsciously turned and looked behind.

What happened next was completely outside of Akatsuki’s expectation.

Kaidou, with a speed that seemed to be moving fast enough to leave a afterimage, waved his right hand.

Akatsuki clearly noticed that Miu’s arm was wrapped by a thin chain.

“Hey Hey…”

Akatsuki tone had some displeasure.

“Sorry Akatsuki. This is my first time saying this – Oops, my hand slipped.”

Kaidou revealed a cunning smile. At this moment, the light from the four bodies moved through the chain and onto Kaidou, Kaidou’s body also started to glow, completing the preparation for dimensional movement.

At this moment –

“Are you all crazy?”

Attempting to prevent Kaidou, Haruki held onto Kaidou’s arm. As a result, she was also surrounded by a strong dazzling light.

“Oh…Even the vice president is coming along for the ride.”

Chikage seeing this could not help but shake her head, sighing.

“What a mess…”

Kuzuha helplessly sighed.

The dimensional movement was about to begin, now they can only bring the two to the alternative world as well.

“That’s enough, it’s not like we are going to a picnic.”

Just when Akatsuki muttered this…

A dazzling white light engulfed everything.

===Part 4===
The forest was currently playing a pleasant melody.

A gentle breeze softly blew and made the leaves inside the forest play a note of greenery.

Ousawa Akatsuki was lying on the ground, listening to the melody of the forest.

His thoughts gradually became clear and allowed Akatsuki to understand the current situation.

“…Looks like it was a success.”

Looking at the interlacing leaves in the sky, Akatsuki slowly lifted his body, his cheeks still remained a little itchy. Probably during the time when he was unconscious, the swaying grass was blown under the gentle breeze and constantly stroke his cheek? After confirming that the others were nearby, Akatsuki finally felt relieved, then he stood up and looked around.

“Here…does not seem to be Sherfield’s forest.”

Akatsuki eyebrow slightly creased, he noticed that he was in an unexpected location.

The scene of the forest was different from Sherfield, even the type of vegetation was completely different.

“- Oh wow, this is Alayzard?”

A familiar voice came from behind. Akatsuki turned around and noticed a young man leisurely raised his head and looked at the sky.

This young man was none other than Kaidou. Kaidou used the fact that the dimensional transfer was located at Ousawa house and predicted that this was the alternative world that Akatsuki was summoned before. Even though he was in a rush, he could still make a calm judgment, Akatsuki had a sense of admiration but at the same time, he also felt a burst of frustration.

“You really are bored, you have nothing to do so you came here to enjoy the fun?”

“It looks like you were about to cause a big deal, so I did not even think about it and – Huh, looks like they woke up.”

Kaidou did not finish his sentence, but Miu and the others had all stood up from the ground. Perhaps they are not completely conscious, seeing Miu continued to kneel, raised her head confusedly and looked at Akatsuki.

“…Was it a success?”

“Yes, but it was not the expected location.”

Akatsuki extended his right hand and pulled Miu up from the ground.

Miu stared around and immediately noticed something wrong.

“This here is…”

“Do you know what place is this?’

“Yes… This here should be Geirupein’s forest, I can’t be wrong.”

Miu’s answer made Akatsuki had a doubt. When he was coming back from Alayzard, Akatsuki used Sherfield’s <Gate of Another World>. Since he was going through the same dimensional hole to return to Alayzard, accordingly, he should be within Sherfield’s territory.

…Oh well, thinking too much is useless.

Anyways, the purpose of this trip was to return to Alayzard, strictly speaking, it could be considered as a success. Although their current location differs from their original expectations, this was only a small problem that they need to modify.

“- Excuse me, Ousawa-kun.”

Kuzuha gently tugged on Akatsuki’s sleeves.

“What should we do with the two of them?”

A helpless tone. Kuzuha’s gaze fell onto the two uninvited guests.

On the side, Chikage also seemed to look very awkward.

“Especially the vice president, from just now she had this face…”

She did not finish, but the time bomb already detonated.

“ – Ousawa Akatsuki!”

A roar filled with killing intent entered their ears, Chikage could not help but shrugged, as if she had already expected this.

An angry Haruka strode directly to Akatsuki and launched an attack.

“Just what is this? You. Give me an explanation!”

“Well…”

Akatsuki scratched his cheek, looking extremely helpless.

“Anyways, why did you come to my home? It can’t be that you specifically came to find me right?”

“D…Don’t you misunderstand! I only came at the request of Professor Kubota to deliver the new AD to you!”

A flushed Haruka pulled out a wristband.

“Isn’t that meaning you specifically came to find me? Why do you not admit it.”

After Akatsuki accepted the AD…

“Huh…? Is there only one?”

“This AD was created based on your abilities wave form, even if it was just one, you can still summon your weapon and – “

Numerous light particles suddenly appeared, Haruka’s clothing immediately changed into the battle mode uniforms.

“To prevent the sudden situation of the ranking tournament to happen again, from now on, the users will be able to use the AD to change their clothings. The new uniform will also be created through the telepathic stone fibers, and will change based on the user’s needs.”

The new AD and the change in clothing should only be given to students in general after the spring break. Professor Kubota only gave a new AD to Akatsuki because Akatsuki’s AD was accidently damaged when fighting against the evil dragon Zahhark.

“I have explained the reason I came to find you clearly, now it is your turn to answer my question.”

“Uh…It will be a long story…”

After wearing the new AD on his wrist, Akatsuki thought to himself.

…What should I do now?

Chikage and Kuzuha already knew Miu’s secret, and accepted Miu’s identity, but Haruka and Kaidou are different. If they found out Miu’s secret, there is no guarantee it will not complicate the matter after returning to the real world.

…Kaidou was still relatively easy to talk with, but the vice president may be difficult.

It was only because she was also the JPN Babel High School Division Vice President.

Commanding and controlling JPN Babel’s C.O.C.O.O.N was no other than the High School Division Student Council President Hikami Kyouya.

This represents that in JPN Babel school, the High School Division Student Council had the highest authority.

Nanase Haruka was part of the Student Council, if she thinks that Miu’s real identity cannot be ignored, it means that JPN Babel – or even C.O.C.O.O.N will not tolerate for Miu.

On official records, there has never been an alternative world resident that visited that world. If Miu’s identity was exposed to the public, the school and C.O.C.O.O.N will absolutely not let her go easily.

Perhaps feeling the hesitation inside Akatsuki, there was a trace of concern in Miu’s gaze towards Akatsuki. So Akatsuki smiled and motioned Miu that there was no need to worry.

Not only did Haruka and Kaidou see the instant of the dimensional movement, they even came together to Alayzard, there was no situation more tragic than the current situation.

However, Akatsuki cannot pity himself, he had never tried to escape from reality, and was always actively facing the situation, attempting to find the most suitable solution. Since the instant of dimensional movement was seen by the two, this represents that Akatsuki must explain the current situation to the two of them, isn’t the current situation the best opportunity to explain it to them?

…And crisis could also be a turning point.

Although Haruka’s personality was meticulously attentive, she also harbors a sense of justice, and could be moved based on her emotions. As long as they manage to invoke her sense of justice and compassion, it will mean Miu will get a strong helper. And the best method to do so is to allow her to witness the actions that Akatsuki and Miu decided to complete in Alayzard.

…Even if the plan was to fail, he still have other methods.

In the worst case, Miu’s existence will catch the attention of Babel and C.O.C.O.O.N. At that time, he would only need to defeat any assassins who attempts to cause trouble to Miu, eventually he would be connected to C.O.C.O.O.N.

Therefore, Akatsuki concluded that everything was under his control. He placed his hands onto the shoulders of Haruka.

“Okay, I’m willing to explain the entire situation clearly. However, I have one condition, that is, you must act together with us until the matter ended.”

“Y…Your smile seems to be mischievous.”

Just as Haruka shuddered, she felt a sense of trouble…

On the other side of the forest, a shrill scream came.

“- !”

Everyone’s face immediately changed colors, the shrill scream obviously came from a child’s mouth. Everyone on the scene had the same idea, and all took a step. All of them were breathless, and rushed to the scene where the screams came from silently.

After a few minutes, the crowd quietly arrived at the source of the sound.

Akatsuki lowered himself and hid in the bushes to observe the situation.

“That is…”

Six soldiers entered their view. Seeing the soldier’s armor and the gold shiny emblem on their chest, Akatsuki could help but have his doubts – Just what is happening? But before he found the answer, there are more important things to deal with. Thus, Akatsuki looked around, looking for the child who issued the scream.

“ – Damn it, be a little more honest!”

A solder gave out a verbal intimidation.

Only to see him roughly grabbing onto a thin arm, dragging a young body.

“-!”

The scene in front of Miu made her hold her breath.

The person that the six soldiers had arrested was a young female from the dark elf race.

The girl’s facial features were distorted with fear, her body was constantly struggling and attempting to escape from the grasp of the soldier.

“- I say, Aki, what should we do now?”

Kaidou silent asked. The scene in front of his eyes made him unable to make the correct judgments, so he only raised this superficial issue. After all, he was a first time visitor to Alayzard, it was a completely unknown world. Not to mention Kaidou and Haruka who were oblivious to Alayzard, even Chikage and Kuzuha who had some idea of this world, did not know how to face the situation. Thus Akatsuki gave a slight smile.

“That goes without saying right?”

After saying this, Akatsuki slowly got up.

“But…”

Miu’s gaze wandered between Akatsuki and the soldiers, as if she was a bit worried.

“Don’t worry, I have my own plans.”

Akatsuki smiled.

“Listen carefully okay?It is enough with just me. Just standby here and wait for my signal, do not act rashly.”

So Akatsuki marched quickly through the trees to the other side.

He merged with the nature and even the sounds of his breath and footsteps were concealed.

Akatsuki appeared next to the ignorant soldiers.

Akatsuki appearance was so sudden, the soldiers, who were not prepared psychologically, looked at Akatsuki in horror.

“Where did you come out from…?’

Everyone had a surprised look.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

“You guys are the regular army right? Since you do not know me, it means that you should be a newly established platoon. Okay, who’s the captain?”

Akatsuki’s tone was very frivolous, as if he ignored the presence of the six soldiers. One of the soldiers’s color changed.

“Answer the question! Who on earth are you?”

Then he extended his right hand and attempted to grab onto Akatsuki’s arm.

“…Oh.”

Akatsuki gently dodged and got rid of the soldier’s grasp. The soldier body suddenly flipped in the original place in a circle and fell flat onto the ground. The hard armor hit the ground and made a crisp sound.

The other solider seeing this, their faces instantly became pale.

“A…Are you trying to die!”

“Freeze!”

Two soldiers immediately pulled out the sword from the waist, but Akatsuki had long passed through the side of the two soldiers.

“- Your actions are too slow.”

The moment he passed through them, Akatsuki used a speed that was hardly recognizable to the human eye and lifted his knife hand, and cut towards the soldier’s neck.

The two soldiers immediately lost conscious and toppled down powerlessly. After hearing the sound of the two soldiers hitting the ground, Akatsuki asked again:

“I’ll ask again, who is the captain?”

Out of the three soldiers, one of them came forward.

“- I am the captain.”

His armor seemed to be exceptionally heavy, this represents that the other is a knight.

Even facing Akatsuki with his unfathomable strength, he did not reveal the slightest fear.

“Now you should answer the question. Who on earth…Ah!”

The determined expression suddenly turned into a surprise, to describe it using words, it should be the so-called transfixed.

“Akatsuki-dono…? How is this possible? Didn’t you return to your original world?”

“Thank god, looks like I finally met someone who knows me.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“- If you know me, then you should also know my aesthetics right?”

Akatsuki looked at the young girl from the dark elf race, his smile faded.

“Looks like there is a women…no, looks like there is a girl crying, did I see wrong?”

Facing Akatsuki’s atmosphere, the captain could not help but took a few steps back.

“But…she is the remains of the demon race…”

“So you will also ruthlessly kill the defense little girl? During the period of my absence did the Sherfield army fall to such a point, it really makes me sad.”

Akatsuki pushed off the captain, went to the young girl from the dark elf race, and then he crouched down in front of the girl. The two gazes met in midair, Akatsuki slowly extended his right hand, trying to stroke the girl’s hair.

But the girl was afraid to the point where she closed her eyes and subconsciously shrinked back.

“…”

Akatsuki could not help but narrow his eyes, looks like she was quite afraid of humans. So Akatsuki gently place his palm onto the girl’s head and gently stroke back and forth.

“…?”

After some time, the young girl from the dark elf race timidly opened her two eyes, but there was still a trace of alert in her gaze towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki slightly smiled and wiped away the girl’s tears with his fingertips.

“Don’t cry, no one will hurt you here.”

“A…Akatsuki-dono, we are just…”

The captain attempted to give a reasonable explanation for their actions.

With his back facing the captain, he did not turn around and spoke:

“- There must be a reason for this to happen, I did not mean to blame you.”

Akatsuki turned around and coldly look at the captain in front of him.

“Tell me, do not miss any small details. After I returned to my own world, what happened to Alayzard?”

===Part 5===
Akatsuki’s intimidation was extremely effective, the captain obediently explained everything that happened during the time period.

The content that the captain described was roughly in line with Akatsuki’s speculation.

After understanding the situation of Alayzard, Akatsuki ordered Sherfield’s soldiers to immediately leave the forest.

At first they seemed to find it difficult to let go because Akatsuki was not planning to return with them. The soldiers do not know how to explain to their platoon’s commanding officer, Akatsuki told them report exactly what they have seen, there was no need to hide anything.

In short, while capturing the demon race girl, they were interfered by Akatsuki.

As the soldiers accepted Akatsuki’s persuasion, they did not ask for Akatsuki to come along, and all of them left the forest sadly.

“Hey - ! I’ve made you guys wait, you can come out now!”

Akatsuki shouted towards the trees.

Miu and the others immediately rose and walked towards Akatsuki.

“-!”

Five strangers suddenly appeared, the young girl from the dark elf race was suddenly shocked, and hurriedly hid behind Akatsuki.

However, the young girl immediately noticed that there was a familiar face amongst the five people and immediately shouted.

“- Princess?”

Miu smiled and nodded, she crouched down and opened her arms.

“Come over here, it’s okay now.”

The young girl seeing this immediately rushed out from behind Akatsuki.

“Princess…!”

She threw herself into Miu’s arms.

“It must have been painful…But there’s no need to worry, it’s alright now.”

Miu tightly hugged the skinny body of the young girl and softly stroke the young girl’s back.

Until the young girl regained her calmness.

“Can you tell me your name?”

Facing Miu’s gentle question, the young girl first nodded then she slowly lifted her head and looked at Miu.

“…Riruru.”

The girl’s answer was extremely clear. Miu gently stroke the girl’s head expressing her appreciation.

“Riruru, did you come to this forest by yourself?”

“…”

The young girl silently nodded.

“Looks like she isn’t a lost child.”

Akatsuki cut in.

“The village where she lives should be close.”

“Yes. After father’s death, I specially told everyone to hide in this forest.”

Miu nodded, she then asked another question to the small elf race girl.

“Riruru, do you know how to go back home?”

Riruru nodded, but the gaze she sent to Akatsuki contained a hint of anxiety, she obviously did not think that humans such as Akatsuki were trustworthy objects. Miu seeing this could not help but give a slight smile.

“They aren’t bad guys, relax… they are my friends.”

“…”

Riruru stared at Miu, then looked again at Akatsuki, in the end she held on Miu’s hand and dragged her into the depths of the forest. Probably bringing Miu to the current location of the village.

Akatsuki and the others also followed behind.

After walking for a certain distance…

“Akatsuki…”

Chikage whispered earnestly in Akatsuki’s ears.

“Aren’t we going to the location where the demon race village is? The demon race do not know us, so it should be fine, but you are the person who defeated the demon king, won’t the demon race take advantage of this for revenge?”

Chikage’s fears aren’t without reasons, but…

“About that… it should be fine.”

Akatsuki tone was very cold, as if the matter did not concern him. Kuzuha, who was walking beside him, heard this and suddenly sighed.

“Should? Meaning that there is a possibility of us being attacked by the demon race in the forest?”

She then glanced at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, please stay a bit away from me?”

“Class rep, aren’t you too heartless? But if it really happened, there is no need to worry.”

Ousawa Akatsuki shrugged lightly.

His face revealed a smile filled with ease.

“No matter if it is humans or demon race, I absolutely will not easily let go of those rude individuals that attack from behind.”

After some time, everyone came to a dead end surrounded by a forest.

“Hey Hey, is it really here? After walking in such a big circle, it can’t be that we got lost in the forest right, Aki?”

“What can complaining to me do? But…It should be here.”

Akatsuki first looked at Riruru who was in front, then he replied Kaidou’s complaints. They saw Riruru raised a hand to the sky, murmuring a very phrases, suddenly the scenery in front was distorted.
The forest in front ot them quickly changed its appearance and revealed a entrance that leads further down.

“Illusion… No, it should be using magic to seal the entrance.”

Using the power of magic at a certain location to construct the idea of an entrance, then after applying a deal, all creatures are unable to enter inside; even if they attempt to walk around the seal, as there is only one correct entrance, they will only end up circling around the seal.

There is only one way to pass through the entrance, that is to lift the seal. Just after she temporary lifted the seal, Riruru looked back at the crowd.

“This way…”

After saying this, Riruru took the lead and walked on the path pass the entrance. Akatsuki and the others glanced at each other, then silently followed behind.

The path after the entrance was fairly decent to walk in with a slight slope uphill. But as they are further away from the entrance, the uphill slope’s angle was gradually ascending.

Just when they had to look up in order to see the path, Haruka suddenly said:

“Looks like that should be the place.”

Everyone heard Haruka’s mutters. Pass the slope, a door constructed by large vines was in their sights. This should be the entrance to the elf village. Before the door stood two guards who were in an attentive position. After noticing Akatsuki, they immediately lifted their weapons and put on a posture filled with alertness. Riruru seeing this immediately ran over to the guards in front of the door.

“I should also go over and explain everyone’s identity.”

After saying this, Miu immediately followed.

Staring at Riruru and Miu’s figure, Chikage could not help but scratch her cheeks.

“It seems that it will be more appropriate if we remain in this place.”

“…Hope that Ousawa-kun does not die here.”

After hearing Kuzuha’s muttering, Akatsuki could not help but laugh.

“If I die, you guys will not be able to return to the original world.”

Although Akatsuki’s tone was relaxed, everyone else was shocked. After noticing everyone’s reaction, Akatsuki seemed to be a bit surprised.

“Is it not? This time we were not “summoned”, and it was utilizing my Renkan Keikikou to pass through the “dimension hole” to come over here, we will have to use the same method when going back too.”

In short, Akatsuki and others did not follow the normal procedures to come over to Alayzard.

“But you can rest assured, I will not die alone while leaving you guys here.”

“That’s right, Aki will indeed not die in this place.”

Seeing Akatsuki’s confident smile, Kaidou brighten up. The dialogue between the two seemed to gain the acceptance within the female members.

“…Seems like they finally finished explaining.”

Miu, who was standing on top of the slope and explaining the situation to the guards, beckoned everyone.

Akatsuki and the others immediately climbed the slope seeing this. At this moment, Miu suddenly revealed an apologetic look.

“Sorry, I’ve made everyone wait. To explain the reason why everyone came took a lot of them.”

“It can’t be helped. Suddenly a bunch of strangers appeared, anyone will not easily allow them to pass.”

Akatsuki gave a wry smile.

“What about now? Is it finished yet?”

“Yes, we have already obtained permission to enter the village.”

Miu finally exposed a smile here.

“This is also the first time for you to enter the elf’s village right?”

After taking a few steps towards the door, Miu suddenly turned around and faced everyone with opened arms.

“Welcome to our Forest Village – Forestnium

===Part 6===
A superb view was located in front of everyone.

The village that Akatsuki and the others entered was a space that integrated nature and urban.

“So beautiful…”

The scene in front of their eyes was just that spectacular, Haruka’s reaction was like a baby who was experiencing things for the first time.

But no one laughed at Haruka’s reaction, because everyone also felt the same way. After personally witnessing this superb view, anyone would be loss for words, and will only be filled with admiration and emotion.

In front of them was a huge sacred tree. Along the exterior of the sacred tree, it formed the walls of a living space. Every certain height, the branches will divide the living space into numerous floors, splitting the scattered houses. The sacred tree’s height could not be underestimated, in the situation where one is standing on the ground, they are not able to see the top of the tree. This was the inaccessible and unshakable demon race ‘s capital within the forest – Forestnium.

Then an old dark elf came in front of Akatsuki and the others.

He should be quite old with a thin physique, his back was bent down quite a bit. His snowy white long brows covered both his eyes, and you cannot tell the expression on his face.

“Welcome honored guest, we are looking forward to having you here.”

“Urumu…!”

Miu had an especially excited tone, it seems that she knows the other person.

“So the chief here was you, Urumu…!”

“Yes, long time no see princess.”

Urumu feebly smiled, his gaze fell upon Akatsuki, his left brow slightly moved.

“Is this – Akatsuki-dono?”

Akatsuki could feel the killing intent coming from all directions, Urumu is not simply confirming his name.

As the chief in charge of the demon race’s capital, he is asking if Akatsuki was the killer of the Demon King.

However, Akatsuki accepted Urumu’s gaze.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“W…Wait, Urumu! He just…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in between Urumu and Akatsuki.

Only to see Urumu laughing.

“Princess-sama, you can rest assured, I did not mean to hurt him. Everyone understood Galious-sama’s will, so princess you do not have to mind it.”

After saying this, Urumu turned his back towards the crowd.

“Here is not a suitable location to have a conversation, please come with me.”

So Urumu slowly walked forward.

Following behind Urumu, Akatsuki did not forget to look around.

Forestnium was home to many demon race, they all have different sorts of gaze facing towards Akatsuki and them. Some were suspicion, some were curiosity and some were showing an indifferent attitude.

…That seems to be quite off.

Akatsuki suddenly had his doubt, the demon race’s reaction was too calm. The Demon King’s daughter and the enemy of the Demon King appeared at the same time, the residents should either express a more enthusiastic or hostile attitude, it should not be this indifferent attitude.

Urumu seemed to have noticed Akatsuki’s inner doubts.

“The residents here all hate wars, so they drew the line between Galious-sama’s companions. After Galious-sama’s death, the war also ended, at that time, numerous brethren moved over here and selected a quiet peaceful life.”

“I see.”

After Urumu mentioned this, Akatsuki remembered what Miu had told them before. After Galious’s death, before Miu decided to follow Akatsuki to the alternative world, she had ordered the remaining demon race to forget everything and return to Galevain forest and continue their peaceful lives.

These demon race should be the survivors of that event? Galious had already passed away, their battle has also finished.

Till now, the demon race still faithfully listened to Galious and Miu’s orders.

Urumu brought everyone to his own home located in the middle floors of the sacred tree.

It was a room filled with the aroma of fresh wood.

Under the motions of Urumu, Akatsuki and the others sat down on the cushion composed of vegetation.

“Please…”

A dark elf women was currently making tea for everyone, her actions and posture was very elegant, she should be part of Urumu’s family.

After receiving the teacup, Chikage could not help but say the common feelings that others, besides Miu and Akatsuki, had.

“I originally thought that the demon race were bloodthirsty monsters filled with numerous claws and sharp teeth, I can’t believe that there are almost no difference in human appearance.”

Chikage probably recalled about the demon race she had seen after entering the demon race’s village. A part of the demon race had tails and ears of a beast, but there were some that were no different than a human’s appearance. Akatsuki hearing this suddenly chuckled.

“That’s right. Aside from beastman, that includes werewolves, they usually just look like a human.”

So why do the humans in this world fear the demon race and even made them the enemy?”

Kuzuha’s question hit the core of the problem. Akatsuki nodded and quietly explained the problem in Alayzard.

“In short, it is just racial discrimination that was formed after having fears about a strong race.”

Humans will no discriminate against animals, but will discriminate against humans that look similar to them.

Different skin colors, different eye colors, different hair colors, different beliefs. Excluding others had always been part of human’s characteristics, even in the world that Akatsuki and the others came from, similar things also occur constantly.

Unreasonable exclusion and persecution , this was already present in the dark side of every human world.

At this moment, Kaidou suddenly thought of something.

“That can’t be right, Aki? Then aren’t they the victims? In the end, you stood beside the humans that discriminated against the demon race and eliminated the Demon King who thought for the demon race, and you proudly claim to be an hero? What kind of truth is this?”

Kaidou’s speech made everyone gasped. In fact his views were the same feelings that everyone was sharing, but no one blamed Akatsuki; After all at the stage when he just came to the alternative world, the summoned teenager did not have any power. If they want to return to the original world, they must try and survive. After coming to the alternative world, the teenagers must first give up on things called justice and morals, they will have to eventually face the harsh situation in an unfamiliar world, in order to survive, and also to find a way to return to the original world, these children did not have any choice. Even so, Ousawa Akatsuki did not want to make any excuses to defend himself.

“I have never claimed to be a hero, but your views are not unreasonable.”

“Humans treated us as a evil existence, we also stood up against the oppression of humans, this was a result of the conflicting relations between each other. But…”

Urumu suddenly paused for a moment, then he continued to explain the historical grievances and errors between Alayzard’s human and the demon race.

“We are not qualified to be called the victims. Even in the ancient times, we have treated the weak humans as slaves, causing the hatred of demon race in humans and hurting the opportunities for the demon race. Yes, we and the humans could be destined to not coexist, there is an firm opposition that came from a long time. This is not the question of who is right and who is wrong, both only wanted to protect their own homeland, protect their families so they fight…Demon race and humans, they are just like two parallel lines that will forever not intersect.”

Urumu sighed, his face had a smile filled with solitude.

Kuzuha could not resist and asked:

“The demon race and humans had never had a time where they peacefully coexisted?”

“It is said that in the ancient times, the demon race and humans have indeed peacefully coexisted together, but right not…I’m afraid it won’t be easy…”

Urumu suddenly lifted his head, and he stared at Akatsuki.

“Nevertheless, amongst the humans who viewed us as an evil existence and will even cruelly kill our race who did not have the slightest intentions to fight, Akatsuki was extraordinarily different. He absolutely did not want to harm, but only want the world to have a peaceful life, upholding peace for us. Thus, Akatsuki, who stood in the front lines, and risked his life to fight against Galious-sama, is a noble man of integrity, under his influences, many humans including Sherfield’s, all avoided unnecessary killing and fights.”

Urumu’s kind words entered their ears, Chikage, Kuzuha, Haruka dn Kaidou all widened their eyes.

Noticing that all four of their gaze fell onto him, Akatsuki only said “Don’t you guys misunderstand.” Then sighed.

“Grandpa, you exaggerated it too much. I did not feel that I was so great.”

“But after defeating father and immediately ended the battle, the person who prevented unnecessary killings of the demon race and persuaded the leaders to lay down their weapons was none other than you. You changed Sherfield, and also changed this entire world…”

Miu’s eyes were showing sincerity.

“Even if it was not because of father’s will, I am willing to accompany you by your side.”

“Perhaps Galious-sama already knew that besides Akatsuki-dono, no one else could defeat him. No, perhaps dying to Akatsuki-dono was the wish of Galious-sama, so that’s why he left his will to the princess and told her to live with the person who defeated him…”

Here, Urumu formally faced Akatsuki.

At the same time slowly bowed his head to show gratitude.

“Akatsuki-dono never killed our fellow brethren, and also fought fairly against Galious-sama in a duel. When Galious-sama was alive, he always praised your chivalrous spirit. Till now, you have also kept your promise and took care of Galious’s beloved daughter, please allow me to replace the dead demon king, to give you our utmost and sincere thanks.”

===Part 7===
Inside the depth of Forestnium’s sacred tree, there was an area that had particularly fresh air and a pleasant scenery.

The beautiful colors formed by the intertwining blues and greens, came from the crystal clear spring water.

Ousawa Miu was currently naked in the hot spring.

Izumi Chikage, Doumoto Kuzuha and Nanase Haruka was also at the scene.

The four females were currently cleaning their bodies at the bath. Under Urumu’s recommendation, the four females entered the hot spring deep within the forest, in order to wash off the smell from the outside world and avoid disturbing the elves inside the forest.

Although the temperature for the hot spring was not too hot, the four females did not feel the cold at all. The moderate temperature actually made all of them feel refreshed.

“…”

Miu used her hands to scoop up the spring water and gently allowed it to slide down her body.

…This battle seems to be inevitable…

Once Miu thought of this, she bit her lower lip tightly. Previously at Urumu’s home, Miu obtained information about the human army suddenly entering the forest a few days ago. The army belongs to Disdia, Aleclasta and Sherfield, or otherwise the three great countries that formed an alliance to defeat her father Galious. According to Akatsuki’s information from the soldiers who tried to kidnap Riruru, Disdia and Sherfied forces that were stationed at the Galevain forest had received devastating attacks from the demon race, prompting for the three countries to utilize their military. Luckily Forestnium’s concept was to use a magic seal to prevent invaders from the outside, the human forces could currently only stay at the borders of the forest and could not overstep it.

…But…

Urumu clearly expressed that the demon race in Forestnium had never attacked the human surveillance forces.

Miu also remembered Akatsuki’s muttering.

- This is the key to the entire situation.

If it was a simple mistake of the humans, as long as they make things clear, there is the possibility that the human forces would retreat.

But what if someone deliberately created this conflict, and their final goal is to use the conflict and completely wipe out the demon race?

Akatsuki’s hypothesis wasn’t unreasonable. Within the humans, there are many bloodthirsty individuals.

… And this is the most likely hypothesis.

Eliminating the demon race - Phil Barnett, who tried to capture Miu, also mentioned a similar topic as well. If their plan had failed, switching to another is an natural approach. It could be that the original plan was to have both sides work simultaneously.

But then again, even inside the demon race, there are still forces that want revenge against the humans.

It is said that the main battling forces of the demon race had left Galevain, and had setup a new village elsewhere. This attack may be their work. However, the residents in Forestnium all hate conflict, they shouldn’t be willing to drive these peaceful brethren into a merciless war.

…We must find a way.

This war was highly probable due to Miu, thus Miu secretly swore in her heart that she must protect everyone.

At this moment, a pair of arms suddenly came from behind, wrapped around her and graciously grabbed onto Miu’s boobs.

“Waaa ahah ah ! W…What are you doing!”

Miu screamed and turned to star at Akatsuki who was behind her.

“…Huh?”

Only to see that the figure that entered her eyes was not Akatsuki, so Miu hesistated.

The person who hugged Miu from behind was a female that was currently taking a bath with her – Izumi Chikage.

Chikage’s face exposed a mischievous smile.

“Ah~? Who did you think it was just now?”

This sentence made Miu suddenly blushed with shame, she even forgot that her twin valleys were in Chikage’s hands.

“W…What do you mean?”

Seeing Miu hurriedly make up an excuse for herself, Chikage whispered in a low voice beside her ear.

A devil’s whisper, but it is nothing but the correct answer.

“- You treated me as Akatsuki, didn’t you?”

“N…No I didn’t !”

Ignoring Miu’s excuse, Chikage narrowed her eyes.

“People often say that people would get accustomed to their habits, this can also count as a type of reaction as well.”

“What do you mean people would get accustomed to their habits? He had never done such a thing to me!”

Miu’s disturbed appearance made Chikage feel a bit surprised.

“It can’t be? You guys are not really brother and sister. A single male and female living under one roof, how is it possible that nothing had happened?”

And…

“During the time when you informed us about your secret, didn’t you allow him fondle your boobs as well?”

“T…That’s his problem okay!”

After refusing loudly, Miu sighed.

“Really now, why do you have to do this?”

Miu did not understand, so Chikage answered quietly:

“- Because aren’t you trying to solve the problem yourself again.”

Miu hearing this, widened her eyes and looked at Chikage. Only to see Chikage smile slightly.

“Although this is your problem, but you are not alone. There are others beside you like Akatsuki and us, there is no need for you to bear all the pressure and responsibility.”

“-What Izumi said was correct.”

Another person’s voice suddenly came. Miu turned around and Doumoto Kuzuha was standing beside her.

“Class rep…”

“People who are willing to give you a hand isn’t just Ousawa-kun, or we would not be standing here too. Don’t try and be a hero okay? Perhaps there are limits to our strength, but it should still come in handy.”

Inside her usual flat tone included Kuzuha’s passion.

…So that’s it…Ah, that is true.

Miu was somewhat ashamed, and unconsciously wanted to apologize, but immediately changed her mind. After all, what feelings she should express right now is definitely not apologetic.

“Chikage, Class rep, thank you.”

Ousawa Miu slightly smiled, and graciously expressed her inner feelings.

At the same time she accepted her two friend’s kindness.

“Having your words made me feel assured.”

Chikage and Kuzuha heard this, their face also revealed an happy smile. This suddenly granted courage to Miu – After solving this problem, she should solve the other problem.

“Chikage, can you release your hands from my boobs?’

“Ahha, I forgot.”

Although she said that, Chikage did not have any idea to let go.

“Ch…Chikage…”

Miu twisted her body nonstop, her tone was somewhat embarrassed.

…What should she do now?

Miu, who was not good at dealing with this type of scene, did not know how to expressed her inner unhappiness. If the other was Akatsuki, she could directly punch him, but the other was a female like her and was also one of her best friends.

…Ah, I seem to remember that Chikage likes females.

Miu could not help but recall about the past event of Chikage having a tryst with another female in the sport gym warehouse. Based on that scene, Chikage’s current actions was not surprising. But just thinking about that past event does not seem to change anything. And Chikage’s fingers was gently squeezing as if she was checking for the size of her boobs.

“Miu, your boobs seemed to have become bigger again, did you tell Akatsuki to massage them every night?”

“D…Don’t talk about nonsense! No way, how could it be every night?”

Miu angrily denied, but Kuzuha managed to catch the misinterpretation of her words.

“So it’s not every night, meaning that occasionally he would massage them?”

“Ooooooooo-“

Miu suddenly became speechless. In fact, Miu and Akatsuki did not the type of relationship that Chikage and Kuzuha thought, but if you ask whether Miu likes Akatsuki, the answer is a definite yes. Although they did not have any affection between men and women, Akatsuki suddenly touching Miu’s boobs is an undeniable truth, so she could not explain it immediately. At this moment, Chikage whispered into Miu’s ears again.

“- How does it feel when Akatsuki helps you massage your boobs?”

“F…Feel…”

Miu suddenly shivered, her brain also reacted the same way. Under Chikage’s question, it stimulated her past memories. Being groped by Chikage, Miu only felt that it was itchy, but after changing the person to Akatsuki, the feeling was completely different.

…That person…

Miu recalled about the sweet pleasure that was created when Akatsuki touched her boobs. Just remembering the feelings made her body unbearably hot. Under the guidance of Akatsuki, her body senses will raise up to a completely different level, that feeling will deprive of Miu’s ability to resist, and is undoubtedly the most gentle touch.

The feeling that Ousawa Miu had felt, Chikage’s question suddenly made her feel embarrassed.

“S…Spare me please.”

This tiny and fine whisper, was the biggest act of resistance for a female in love.

===Part 8===
Kuzuha, who was fooling around with Chikage on Miu, suddenly felt a stranger’s gaze.

Turning around, she noticed that there was a female hiding behind the bushes on the shore constantly peeping at the three of them bathing.

The girl was none other than the dark elf Riruru. After noticing Kuzuha’s gaze, Riruru hurriedly hid behind the bushes.

However, she quickly stuck her out again and look from afar at Chikage.

“…”

“Uh…”

Facing the silent Riruru, Chikage was thinking of strategies in her head. Since they have noticed her presense, it was best not to ignore it. Not to mention that from her appearance that there was some issues, but as she was still wary about Chikage and Kuzuha, she was hesitant to come close.

…She probably came because of Ousawa.

So Kuzuha attempted to tell Miu.

“Ehhh ahhh, Chikage… Uuu…Stop quickly or I’ll get angry…. Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ohohhhh…It’s not impossible to make me stop, but you first have to tell how Akatsuki dote on you.”

The conversation between the two exuded a pink atmosphere, as if they had not notice the pair of eyes from the shore.

…What a pain.

Kuzuha was weak against the pair of puppy eyes children have when they are begging for something. However, Kuzuha who was immersed in the hot spring still slowly headed towards Riruru. The distance between the two had to be just right, if it was too close, Riruru might have ran away in fear. Thus Kuzuha had to take extra care when moving forward and avoid entering the safety area of Riruru.

“!”

Perhaps she calculated wrong, Riruru’s figure immediately disappeared amongst the bushes and escaped into the depths of the forest. Kuzuha seeing this could not help but shake her head while having a wry smile on her face. Looks like she wasn’t the material to coax children.

Just when Kuzuha felt helpless and turned around, preparing to head back to Miu and Chikage, the sound of footsteps seem to sudden appear from the ground behind her. Looking back, she was surprised to see Riruru sticking her head from the previous bush, looking around. Kuzuha slightly smiled and extended her arms to the shore.

“…Do you want to come together?”

“…”

Not surprisingly, Riruru remained silent, but at least she did not turn around and fled.

After some time, she gently nodded and immediately took of her clothing.

…This child is not tall enough, I’m afraid that she cannot touch the bottom.

The hot spring’s depth was approximately the height of Riruru. So Kuzuha extended her arms and held Riruru from under her armpits, then she hugged her in front of her chest. Riruru’s sthin arms also wrapped around Kuzuha’s neck, as if she shows trust in Kuzuha.

“Are you not afraid…?”

Afraid of Kuzuha or afraid of the hot spring. Kuzuha’s question was ambigious.

“…Yes.”

Although her voice was weak, Riruru did nodded. Kuzuha gave a slight smile.

At the time when she was hugging onto Riruru and headed to the direction of Miu and Chikage, Kuzuha could not help but think:

…She is still only a child.

Even the young and immature Riruru was forced to face the threat of war. Through the touch from her arms, it was undoubtedly a child’s life and temperature. Kuzuha recalled the moment when she was summoned to an alternative world, she had lost something similar, and could only watch as the life in her arms disappear. That experience left scars within Kuzuha’s heart, and perhaps it would not heal through the rest of her life. Doumoto Kuzuha once regretted, but that regret had also made her become stronger, so this time she decided to come forward –

To protect her friends and protect the people who are important to her friends.

“-Huh?”

Chikage, who was hugging Miu from behind, was suddenly aware of the two people’s existence.

Only to see her look at Kuzuha, then look at Riruru, her face immediately showed a surprised smile.

“I really could not imagine it, class rep also have times when she becomes the big sister.”

“…Yes.”

Doumoto Kuzuha was a student who skipped grades in JPN Babel, although she was in the high school division, the students in her class were older than her by a few years. Chikage’s teasing wasn’t unreasonable, Kuzuha who could not make an excuse could only give a wry smile.

“S…Sa…Save me, class rep! Quickly tell Chikage to stop!”

Miu who was red to the neck hurriedly ask for assistance from Kuzuha.

Originally Kuzuha wanted to go to the rescue for Miu, but the scene in front her eyes changed her idea. Each time
Miu attempted to escape from Chikage’s grasp, a certain huge object would sway around in front of Kuzuha.

That’s right. Miu’s huge and voluptuous boobs pierced through Kuzuha. Although Kuzuha was a young student who skipped grades, her physical development was already behind by a large amount, but now in front of her was someone showing off her brilliant figure, Miu really had guts. Even if Kuzuha had a good temper, she was extremely annoyed and was angry deep inside.

The truth is cruel, even on a battlefield there are no eternal friends. So Kuzuha whispered into Riruru’s ears and they both faced Miu.

“Uhhh…?”

Facing Miu’s surprised and puzzled look, Riruru responded with her innocent eyes.

“…Princess-sama, is the boob massage by Akatsuki comfortable?”

“Ah…?”

At that moment, Miu did not understand the meaning behind Riruru’s words.

Then they saw Miu’s eyes blink a few times, her cheeks gradually flushed.

“Waaaa-! What are you doing! Class rep, you should teach strange stuff to children!”

The quiet hot spring suddenly entered a large commotion.

===Part 9===
From a distance not too far away in the hot spring, Nanase Haruka was currently observing the state between Miu and the others. Seeing the display of friendship through joking around, Haruka could not help but have personal feelings about it.

Before being summoned to an alternative world, she, too, had friends that she could laugh and play with. However, after being summoned to the alternative world, came to the self-govern area and becoming a member of Babel’s students, she did not have a chance to fool around with friends. Also, her abilities were confirmed shortly after entering the school, so she was directly recommended by Hikami Kyouya to become part of the Student Council. Kyouya, Ryouhei and Minami were obviously irreplaceable friends, however, the relationship between them is closer to having mutual respect between comrades, their daily meetings are strictly for official matters, and privately theyre are no relationship between them. She had originally thought that she would be able to establish a good relationship with Minami as they were both females, but Minami belonged to the type that do no interact well, so she had never attempted to forge a relationship and Haruka, herself, did not take the initiative to approach her. Thus, the scene of seeing Miu and the others playing around made Haruka extremely envious, she admired this type of friendship where one can ignore their own image and fully express themselves.

-Her brain had only just surfaced this idea, but in the next second, it really became true.

Suddenly someone was hugging Haruka from behind and playing with her boobs.

“<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Haruka absolutely did not imagine that she will become a target for the attacks and almost screamed out loud. However, she still decided to be patient. If she was the first to panic, doesn’t it mean that Chikage, who did the sneak attack, and Miu and Kuzuha, who were in the sidelines, see a joke? Although the sneak attack from behind was rather sudden, but Haruka clearly understand that this was an intimate bond between girls.

…I also really…

The long forgotten emotions surged out once again, Haruka felt somewhat overjoyed, but perhaps also a little hurt. But it shouldn’t be a big deal if it happens once in a while, so she let herself relax a bit.

So Haruka gently held onto the hand that was touching her boobs.

“Really now, why are you still playing this kind of children’s game?”

While pretending to scold, Haruka turned around to face Chikage who was behind her.

But the person standing behind her was none other than a stark-naked Akatsuki.

“Ah……?”

Nanase Haruka’s world stopped moving in an instant, the cruel reality was completely above her mental limits. Although the safety measures for her train of thought sprung up, Haruka was still able to clearly hear Akatsuki’s somewhat helpless voice.

“I really am serious about it, but you actually treated it as child’s play.”

That being the case…

“So I guess I can only act as you like, and immediately enter into adult mode.”

“Waaaaahhhh -”

Haruka’s shrill screams instantly overshadows the sound of Akatsuki’s voice.

Unfortunately this does not change the cruel reality. Only to see that Haruka was desperately struggling within Akatsuki’s arms.

“O…Ousawa Akatsuki, what are you doing!”

“At first I saw that you were using a lonely and envious gaze at those fellows, it made me unable to resist so I wanted to help you out.”

“T…That’s not your problem!”

“Vice president, why so polite? This is what you say yourself.”

Akatsuki willfully played with Haruka’s boobs, there was a wicked smile plastered on his face.

“So I’ll let you experience how strong I am with adult mode on. At that time you will understand that you are a children that still knows nothing.”

Thus –

“A…Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…”

With her whole body trembling with anger, Haruka clearly heard a sound within her brain that told her something inside her had snapped.

Haruka could not bear it any longer.

She fully concentrated and was going to activate a wind magic filled with killing intent – Only to see a shock that she could not conceal afterwards.

“What just happened? Why can’t I use magic?”

The sight of Haruka’s astonished appearance made Akatsuki remember one thing.

“The dimensional transfer had just ended not so long ago, the soul and body is currently in an unstable state, it requires a few days worth of time to adapt to the new world. During this transition period, the consciousness’s frequency cannot be contacted, so you will naturally not be able to use magic.”

“T…That can’t be…”

Haruka could not help but give out a moan of despair, but Akatsuki revealed a confidence smile.

“There is nothing bad about it, just let me bring you to a place more amazing than magic, the adult’s world.”

Just at this moment…

“- Even if you can’t use magic, you can at least still summon your weapon.”

A cold voice came from behind them, Miu’s magic staff pierced through the skies and hit Akatsuki’s head.
After a muffled bang, Akatsuki’s entire body flew away.

Afterwards was the time where the female at the scene launched into talks about severely punishing Akatsuki.

“Really now…”

After hastily dressing, an anger and ashamed Haruka glanced at Akatsuki.

“What kind of things are installed within your head?”

“Isn’t it normal? Seeing a few girls playing around in the water, isn’t it normal for a man to want to play together with them?”

Akatsuki slowly spoke, but Haruka was suddenly angry to the extent that you could even see the veins being exposed.

“A normal man would only just THINK about it, who would be like you and actually DO it!”

“V…Vice president, don’t be so emotional…there is still a children here…”

Miu hurriedly jumped in to resolve the dispute.

A closer look shows that Riruru was currently using her pure and innocent eyes to look at Haruka.

“Mmmm…”

Haruka could only helpless suppress her inner anger, then she used an incredulous gaze and stared at Miu and the others.

“This person saw everything about your youth, do you not care about it at all?”
Miu, Chikage and Kuzuha all three looked at each other.

“About that…We are already immuned to it.” “Yes, it is basically still within the acceptable range.” “Compared to the treatment we suffered before, this is only a trivial matter.”

“T…Trivial matter…?”

The three responses were beyong Haruka’s expectation, Haruka could not help but widened her eyes. Their naked appearance was completely seen by Akatsuki, but the three reactions were respectively “already immuned”, “within acceptable range” and even “a trivial matter”, isn’t this too abnormal?

…Could it be that I am the one with problems?

Only to see Akatsuki grinned and patted on Haruka’s shoulders.

“Relax, you’ll get used to it sooner or later.”

“I don’t want to get used to it!”

After Haruka flung away Akatsuki’s hand that was on her shoulders, she coldly stared at Akatsuki.

She could not help but sternly ask:

“Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really not know anything?”

Does he not know what he is doing? Or did he not even understand about his current situation?

Strictly speaking, this is not a normal situation.

Whether it is about activating a dimensional transfer himself, going to an alternative world, or even Miu’s true identity as a resident of Alayzard, all these are major issues that cannot be ignored, but it is also an important truth.

As a member of Babel’s Student Council, Haruka had the responsibilities and obligations to report this entire thing to the higher ups.

…But the result…

Nanase Haruka was sure that at that time Akatsuki and Miu would absolutely bear criminal liability.

Just the fact of concealing the truth is already a major issue, not to mention the unfavorable enemy that invaded the school area during the ranking tournament and causing JPN Babel school to fall into a great crisis. Even if the penalty for the crime isn’t death, imprisonment will probably be inevitable. Although Akatsuki’s amazing ability was favored by the school, but once he takes the attitude of resisting, it will most likely end up with having life-time imprisonment.

…But the biggest problem still resides about her.

Haruka glanced at Miu. There are multiple cases of being summoned to an alternative world, but this was the first time that someone had come from an alternative world to their world. If Miu’s true identity was revealed to the public, the school wuld have to adopt special measures to manage more strictly, Miu’s fate could easily be imagined.

…What should I do?

Standing on the perspective of Miu, it really was understandable. After all, Miu did not have many options to choose from and in the end, she finally selected Akatsuki, it was all because of a forced plan. That’s right, Miu did not have any paths she can go. If this path was cut apart, Miu’s future would only remain hopelessness and death.

“…”

Nanase Haruka was not ignorant to the entire case and about Miu’s difficulties, the current her did not know whether she should select her reasoning or her feelings. Haruka knew that her face did not look good because of the internal struggle that made her upset. She did not know what decision to make.

At this time…

“- You are very hesitant right?”

A calm and steady tone. Looking up, a perfectly calm Akatsuki was staring at her.

“I’m grateful. Actually from your standpoint, there is only one correct answer, but if you are showing a hesitant attitude, it means that you are a kind-hearted person.”

“I….I am not…”

Am not hesistant – she could not say the entire sentence.

Haruka had to admit that she was in a dilemma.

“As you are currently undecided, then there is no rush to come out with a conclusion.”

After saying this, Akatsuki put his arm around Miu’s shoulders.

“After witnessing what this fellow and I are going to do in this world, then you can tell me your final answer.”

Akatsuki’s suggestion made Haruka contemplated.

After some time…

“…Okay, that’s what I’ll do.”

Haruka finally made a decision. Even if she had to report to the higher up about Miu and Akatsuki, she must first return to the original world.

That being the case, why not witness the actions of the two before making her final decision.

“Okay, then we got a deal.”

Akatsuki slightly smiled, and seemly was satisfied with Haruka’s answer.

“Now let’s talk about the plan for the future.”

According to Ousawa Akatsuki’s argument, the pressing matter is to think of a plan to lift the human army’s siege.

“Theoretically, as long as we request a negotiation with Sherfield, Disdia and Aleclasta, these three countries, and describe and explain the entire issue during the meeting, the leaders of the three countries should come to an understanding.”

Akatsuki said. In fact, Urumu had requested Akatsuki to take on the role of negotiating; after all besides Akatsuki, they will not find another person that can make the three country alliance army remove the siege.

“But considering about the current tension, the negotiations should best be carried out secretively. So I decided to split everyone into two groups and select the required personnel for negotiations, the remaining people will stay here and prevent enemy attacks.”

After confirming Miu and the others expressing their agreement, Akatsuki began dividing the role.

“The candidates that are participating in the negotiations will be me, the witness Miu and vice president.”

“Me…?”

Haruka was unexpectedly surprised, Akatsuki nodded as if it was obvious.

“Besides Miu and I, you are the most suitable candidate.”

This time Akatsuki and the others must enter the enemy camp, at the time when they need to retreat, it is unknown if they are able to. To prevent this, they must take necessary measures.

Haruka’s speciality of wind magic have excellent mobility. Although currently she is still affected by the dimensional transfer and temporarily is unable to use it, but there is a time limit for being affect and she would quickly recover. At that time if they really encountered an emergency situation, she could just flee together with Miu, who was equally adept in wind magic, the enemy would only be able to watch them escape.

“Not to mention that didn’t you want to witness our actions in this world? That being the case, naturally the position is yours.”

“…Yes, that makes sense.”

After obtaining the consent of Haruka, Akatsuki turned to face Miu.

“What about you? Any opinions?”

“Ah…No opinions.”

Miu nodded, her expression was very calm as if she had already made her resolve.

And it is almost a resolve made from emotions.

…It’s no wonder…

Miu, as the Demon King’s daughter, is faced again with a situation that could be exploded any time, naturally she could not relax. An attitutude that is expecting the worst isn’t necessarily a bad thing, but it can also sometimes lose their usual calmness, making it difficult to make the right judgments, thus Akatsuki selected Haruka to follow them. Chikage and Kuzuha’s attitude are similar to Miu’s, if talks were to be broken down, Haruka is the best candidate to pull the impulsive Miu away and swiftly escape the situation.

“So that’s it for the matter, Chikage and class rep will temporary standby here.”

“No problem, Class rep and I will obediently stay here and look after the house.”

Ignoring Chikage’s joke, Kuzuha, who was hugging Riruru, stared at Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, how high do you think is the possibility for the enemy to attack?”

“About this…”

Kuzuha’s question was extremely serious, Akatsuki also retracted his frivolous look.

“Based on the two points that the enemy army had never attacked and the attempt of capturing Riruru, the probability of the concept magic seal being removed isn’t very high. However, a low probability doesn’t mean it is impossible, so do not relax your alertness.”

That is why Ousawa Akatsuki would split their forces into two paths, at the same time, leaving “him” behind.

“-So that’s it for the matter. Kaidou, you’re also responsible for protecting here.”

After saying this –

“Hey Hey… Aki, are you too heartless? You’re leaving me alone again?”

Kaidou appeared from under the shade of a nearby tree, he sounded extremely unhappy.
“Even if you’re issuing orders in front of everyone, you also did not ask for my opinion, that’s not right isn’t it?”

Kaidou’s complaints entered his ears, Akatsuki suddenly disagreed.

“ I say Kaidou, considering the problem of combat distribution, the only one able to replace me is only you – “

“Wait, Wait up, Aki! This kind of talks between men should be said somewhere else!”

Kaidou swiftly stretched out his hand, covered Akatsuki’s mouth, and forcefully pulled him under the tree’s shades.

After many difficulties and finally being released, Akatsuki angrily asked:

“What are you doing?”

“That’s my question, Aki!”

Kaidou lowered his voice.

“You even want me, who loves peace and is a low exposure character, to replace Ousawa Akatsuki, who singly defeated a superior dimensional being monster, did you lose your head? What if vice president treated your joke seriously, wouldn’t I have to say goodbye to my quiet and low exposure school life?”

“You’re the one who lost your head, if you obediently stay here then isn’t there no problems? Why did you say so much this and that? Anyways, you were the one who insisted on following us at first, it’s not like I owe you something.”

“Do you really want to calculate everything so clearly now? During the ranking tournament, I wonder who forcibly shove the fellow called Onizuka to me? Aki, this is the way you repay me now?”

“Even if I owe you once, it already cancelled out when you invaded my personal privacy, now we both don’t owe each other.”

Akatsuki and Kaidou hit their foreheads together and began a fierce dispute. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly sighed.

If I left vice president replace you and stay here, she would never stand on our side. After returning to the original world, she would immediately report it to the school, then your school life would also be in jeopardy. It’s not like you don’t understand vice president’s personality, she is the personal that would not negotiate, do you really think that she would really hide everything?”

“Whoa…you also think this way?”

Kaidou cannot help but reveal a look of disgust. Akatsuki seeing this immediately added another phrase:

“Exactly. If the school knows that you went once again to an alternative world, they will certainly begin an rigorous questioning and investigation, at that time you won’t be able to hide any secrets. Especially people who deliberately conceal their strength will be plucked out by the school.”

“Don’t scare me okay? I don’t have any remarkable strength, so it shouldn’t catch the school’s attention.”

“Ah, it isn’t that easy, because I might tattletale? For example – “

Seeing Kaidou who was trying to act brave, Akatsuki suddenly gave out a smile.

“For example, let’s say that you are a person from <Scarlet Dusk> - or something similar”

Akatsuki said this softly and gently in exchange for Kaidou’s silence.

After a moment….

“Ahhahahahahaha.”

“Hahahahahahaha!”

Both of them laughed out loud simultaneously – Afterwards, Akatsuki and Kaidou’s forehead collided fiercely once again.

“Damn Aki, don’t go overboard! You can eat a meal randomly, but you can’t just spout out rubbish randomly! Are you trying to ruin my life?”

“Quiet down! It was you who insisted on jumping onto this ship, so you should just obediently listen!”
Under the shade of the trees, neither of them wanted to back off in their battle of words. After a few minutes, the conversation ended with Akatsuki wrapping an arm across Kaidou’s shoulder, and together returning to side of Miu and the others. His face was still revealing a winner’s smile.

“There are good news to announce to everyone, Kaidou decided to stay behind.”

“…Hahaha…Everyone…Please – To – Meet – You –“

Kaidou’s smile was extremely stiff, his face was obviously showing discontent.

“Uh…Thank you, Kaidou.”

Miu held onto Kaidou’s hands.

“During the period we are not here, it’s up to you here.”

Then she bowed down respectfully. Kaidou could only sighed and expose a helpless smile.

“Okay, okay, just don’t expect too much.”

Facing the helpless Kaidou, Miu’s smile was even more brilliant.

“There is one think I want to ask.”

Miu held her hands tightly, then she added some more strength to it.

“Before once that guy called your name, you immediately came out from the bushes right?”

Her smile was becoming more and more deep.

“- Kaidou-kun, how long have you been hiding there?”

Chikage, Kuzuha and Haruka almost immediately surrounded him at the same time, and excluded Akatsuki.

Looks like it is about to rain, Akatsuki, who was looking at the sky, thought to himself.

…A rain of blood.

However, Kaidou did not notice their killing intent, and revealed a thieving smile.

“You completely did not notice it right? Actually when Akatsuki took of his clothes and took part in the “Young Hot Girls Playing in the Water Secretively Chapter” that moment – “

Akatsuki’s weather forecast was quite accurate, it really did rain at their location.

However, before the rain of blood appeared, a heavy rain of fist blows appeared on the peeking demon from the females.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-02-13T18:57:11Z

Asvare: changed Lilth to Liltih & gazr to gaze

{{Incomplete|percentage=84}}
==Chapter 2: Welcome to the Underworld!==

And, opening my eyes, before me was a plain of sea… And so we return to the present.

I tried asking about the situation to Iris.

It seems that, once we were swallowed by the mysterious giant fish, we were transported all the way to the Netherworld through a side Abyss Gate that exists under the sea.

… No, If I’m dreaming I want to wake up.

They say that the different Abyss Gates that exist on land, sea and sky have each one their own control post from the IMA to strictly manage them.

Though I’d like to think that all of this was a joke… It seems that the giant fish that swallowed us is a major mean of transport at the Netherworld to cross the underwater Abyss Gate.

From the start, it seems that this was the reason why Iris & Zonmi, having lived at the Netherworld for a long time, didn’t evade the attack of the giant fish.

But then… I still don’t have the feeling of “I came to the Netherworld”. It’s not that my personal image of the netherworld includes things like the “Mountain of Nails”<ref>A mountain with nails or spikes where repentants sit over to meditate, suffer and pay for their sins that supposedly exists in Hell according to Japanese Buddhist mythology.</ref> or the “Sea of Blood”<ref>Just that. It’s also a main spot of Japanese Hell.</ref>. Right now, if we take out part of the scenery<ref>I suppose he talks about the body-builder gulls.</ref>, it doesn’t seem to be many changes from the human world.

“Then… Where are Zonmi and the rest?”

If my memory serves right… I think both Zonmi and Kyouko were also swallowed by the fish.

Though I could call back Zonmi & Kyouko by summoning if I felt like it… It would be a pain if I left Manami out.

As I tried asking, feeling uneasy, Iris quietly snorted,

“… Thy worries are not required. If it’s them lasses, they are yonder, scrutinizing what bathing suit they shall change into.”

“… Is that so? If everyone is safe, that’s fine.”

That was close.

Had I summoned Zonmi and the rest while they were changing into their swimsuits… I can easily guess what follows.

“About bathing suits… Even though it’s the same what to change into… It seems they largely wanted to cater to thy affections.”

Mumbling unintelligibly, Iris added something.

Where Iris was looking at, there was a shed that seemed to be a beach hut.

… Guessing from her way of talking, do they run a swimsuit rental service on that hut?

“For saying that any one was fine, it seems you’ve chosen a cheekily cute swimsuit.”

“Nu…? Nunu!?”

As I jokingly told that, Iris reacted in a panicked fashion.

“T-thou…!! W-what hallucinations dost thou speak of!?

My choosing of this bathing suit… T-this one was simply the first I put my eyes unto… It certainly has no other meaning…”

“… N-no. I understand. Since I understand. Don’t glare at me like that…”

I wonder why she has denied it so vehemently.

Iris is, after all, a girl of that age (?).

Taking her time choosing her swimsuit… It’s nothing weird.

Rather, I think that would have been the normal thing…

“… Chiharu. Have you finally woken up?”

Along with the sound of the waves came a dignified '' alto '' <ref>Kind of voice lower than ''mezzosoprano'' and higher than ''tenor''. Known as ''contralto'' when referring to female and child voices, it’s the lowest pitch a woman can have (bar exceptional cases due to natural or artificial hormone disorders).</ref> voice.

“Uoh!?”

I unintentionally let out a high pitch cry.

Turning over my head, Zonmi, clad in a swimsuit, was standing next to me.

“O-oniichan. You woke up—♪”

“…’d grief. Till when would you keep sleeping.”

One after another, Kyouko (in a swimsuit) & Manami (in a swimsuit) also rushed to my side.

By the way, while we are at it, I’ll explain what kinds of swimsuits each of them are wearing—

Zonmi and Kyouko are wearing, respectively, a white bikini and a black one.

Zonmi’s swimsuit comes with a classy pareo, the neat feeling fits to a T with Zonmi’s honor student personality.

Kyouko’s swimsuit is a string bikini with the cloth area reduced to the extreme, signs of the efforts to release a bit of sexiness while concealing the body handicaps (like the bust size) can be seen.

About Manami, though it reaches the level of, if possible, no comments… It was a shell bikini made from three shell, on the smallish side (Japanese scallop?), that cover the breast and the nether regions. Deplorable.

“Uffu~n♪ How’s it—? Having taken the trouble of coming to the Netherworld, Manami has turned into a mermaid monster. Graah!! Graah, graah!!”

“…”

Manami mimicked sound was absolutely unlike any ones a mermaid would make.

The usual me would have made a retort in disgust, but… The current me didn’t have that composure.

“… Chiharu? Could it be that you are feeling unwell? In that case… You better rest under that tree’s shadow…”

“…”

“Haru? What’s the matter? Maybe coming to the Underworld has been such a shock—”

“I-it’s not like that, Kyouko-oneechan!? Look again!”

Manami opened her eyes round as if seeing an extremely astounding scene.

“Could it be… It may be the first time seeing this even for Manami… O-oniichan, are you crying for reals!?”

““… What?””

For an instant, Zonmi & Kyouko were left with their mouths agape and face of not knowing what’s what, but as soon as they realized I was, in fact, crying, their countenances clouded.

So.

As soon as I saw these chicks in swimsuits, recalling a trauma of mine, of all things, I started shedding manly tears.

“Say, girls… Could you keep quiet and listen to my story?”

Since, unusual of me, I started to speak in a serious mood, the four girls nodded in silence and waited for my words.

“That… Happened last summer.

Since the holidays were coming to an end without nothing happening, it was intolerable. With Youhei… We both went to the beach on the last day of summer.

On paper, the plan was to pick up girls.

However, let’s think calmly about it.

When two dull male high school students whose history without girlfriend = their age, will they succeed in picking up girls?

No, even if they accept the challenge and without fail they suffer honorable defeat, I think that’s still one more page on the bitter memories of youth.

However, you know… What sadly happened was that we weren’t able to call out to a single girl. Without courage, we couldn’t even set foot on the match stage.

And so, you know? I made a promise with Youhei.

‘Next summer, surrounded by girls in swimsuits, we’ll live a rose-colored youth’, we promised.

Youhei… My… Our dream, I realized it.

How I wish you too… Could see this scenery.”

““““…””””

How was it, this trauma of mine deeper than the Mariana trench<ref>A submarine trench, 1,580 miles in length and with an average width of 43 miles, located near the Mariana Islands (the most known of them is Guam), halfway between Japan and Papua-New Guinea; it has the deepest known spot in Earth, Challenger Deep (30,069±131 ft; error mainly due to the magnitude of the measure plus differences in the tide level) and a non-confirmed deeper point of 6.85 miles.</ref> I’ve presented to you?

Being considerate with the seriousness of the mood (?) all of the girls remained silent.

… Nevertheless, that’s only natural.

Though I’ve come into contact once or twice with the girls’ pasts, this is the first time I talk about mine of my own volition with my own words.

“Hehe! My bad… Getting all melancholic over such a thing… Forget what I just said.”

Like that, putting an end to it with what I reckon are the coolest words, I suddenly noticed.

Looking at them, contrary to my expectations—.

“… Erm, excuse me. I don’t know how do I have to react before such an unfunny story told with a serious face…”

“… How do I put it, where was the emotive part in the story just now?”

“Oniichan, learn to read the mood…”

“What a folly, monster tamer…”

“Uh… wha…”

I’ve been told as they liked.

<nowiki>*GRRR</nowiki>* These wenches don’t understand.

The feelings of two male highschoolers who went to the beach trying to pick up girls, didn’t have to courage to call up to them and ended up without no other choice to spend the time but picking up jellyfish that were washed ashore inside a vinyl bag (true story).

“Well… Saying it with simple words, your swimsuits are excessively cute and the best. These are tears of joy.”

“…”

This is bad. Could it be I’ve dug my grave deeper?

The girls have once again become silent and have hung her heads down.

So it seems.

I may have talked without mincing words a little too much.

“… Moron. If it’s like that, don’t start talking nonsense…”

With her cheeks very red , the words of the sighing Kyouko cruelly resounded in my ears.

“I see. Exactly as rumored, a true ladykiller.”

“!?”

The one who suddenly intruded in our conversation was none other than the responsible of having brought us to the Netherworld just a while ago.

The young woman in maid clothes.

However, different from before, she had changed into a racing swimsuit.

… How weird.

Speaking of racing swimsuits with their low exposure, despite, if pushed, I’d say they give a plain image, worn by this person it’s charmingly sexy.

As I expected, is it because of her breasts? Is it due to her breasts?

“Excuse my late introduction. My name is Lilith.

I’m the succubus Lilith Artemisia.

Chiharu-sama. Firstly let me beg for forgiveness for my rudeness from a while ago. Excuse me.”

Why is it.

Certainly, it’s obvious that you should speak humbly when asking for forgiveness, but…

Is this what’s known as ‘businesslike’? In any case, I don’t think that her words are only a front.

“Chiharu. You don’t need to be so vigilant. It seems that that was her nature from the start.”

“… Is she trustworthy?”

“That… I also don’t know. However, at least it seems she hasn’t brought harm to us.”

“… Understood.”

I don’t know what has happened, but it seems that while I was out they discussed something.

“Well, then, as originally agreed, I’ll borrow Chiharu-sama. Since I think it will take a while, you can go ahead and enjoy the beach for an hour.”

“Comprehended. Take care of that master of mine… No, of ours, I sincerely beg you.”

“…”

Somehow, now it seems I have to try asking Lilith-san about the circumstances.

With this and that, I—.

Guided by Lilith-san, my feet brought me to the cabin that Zonmi and the girls seemingly used to change clothes.

<center>× × ×</center>

The beach house (?) Lilith-san brought me to, as it displays a great variety of swimsuits, it seems that, as I thought, runs a swimsuit rental service.

Other than swimsuits, as it has facilities like lockers or shower rooms, here too, the standard structure doesn’t seem to be very different to a beach house from the human world.

The only thing that feels different, perhaps that there’s absolutely no one inside the cottage?

It’s only natural that I worry about that, but this shop’s management, how do they organize this?

Harboring this doubt, I entered the cabin alone with Lilith-san.

“What’s the matter? Could you please stop doing nothing but looking at my breasts? Want me to kill you?

“… Wha-what?”

Totally puzzled, what I received was a merciless threat that puts a stop to my thoughts from the girl over there.

“Could it be, do you think I didn’t notice?

Men are really the lowest. With the excuse that that’s part of my work, they ogle my breasts as if licking all over them…”

“…”

Eh… Wha…

What the heck?

This girl… The moment we were alone, it seems her mood has so questionably changed into this.

“Aah, I forgot saying that I’m bad with all ♂ [male] beings… Rather, they are what I hate most in the world. For that reason, when talking to a man, I end up behaving somewhat rude. Excuse me.”

“…”

I see.

I see.

So that’s the reason the mood changed so suddenly.

But a man-hating succubus is a weird tale.

Be that as it may, ♂ [males] are the thing she hates most in the world… Does that make half the living beings on earth the thing she hates most in the world?

It seems I no longer understand what ‘the thing’ means .

“Then… Though I have many things that I want to ask you, why have you brought us to the Netherworld?”

Cutting off our conversation, I promptly started asking questions.

“That’s a justified doubt. However, in order to answer that question, there are several things we must talk about before.”

“… Understood.”

“Firstly, Chiharu-sama. Do you have any knowledge about what your mother herself usually does for a living?”

“Haah… If it’s my mom, she works for a trading company and is currently overseas on a temporary job transfer.”

“How dumb. Even though Manami-sama had long since realized it, by the point she arrived here…”

“…?”

What the heck?

Surely, I do realize that I’ve been called dumb a lot by people, but what bugs me is how could I lose to Manami.

“Kanae-sama’s job is, like yours, monster tamer.”

“… Wha!?”

Before such an unexpected declaration, I cried in disarray.

“Eerrrm. Do you have any proof? How can I believe you if you tell me that so suddenly?”

“… A proof?”

Lilith-san made once again flash the lenses of her glasses,

“How come you haven’t noticed yourself?

You siblings’ agility is obviously not that of an ordinary human… Becoming a monster tamer is but obvious. That constitution of yours has been inherited from a special monster tamer that is called a living legend—Kanae-sama.

“…”

Surely, now that she says it, there have been several clues.

An ordinary human, unlike me, wouldn’t have the special ability of being able to bite off handcuff chains (and that’s why I try to not use it outside home as much as possible), and even Manami somehow bears the battle prowess to fight on equal footing against Zonmi.

If she says that us siblings’ abnormalities are inherited from our mother, those doubts are cleared.

“… So, does that mean our father too is someone related to the monster tamers?”

Our father, Kamiigusa Yuuto-san, divorced mom before I was old enough to understand what was going on.

Mom once showed me a photo; he was a guy that looked like a gentle-mannered refreshing handsome man.

Why do my looks not resemble those of that person… Even now I can’t help but curse my fate…

“No. According to the information taken from the central database of the IMA… Manami-sama’s father was an extremely ordinary normal man. I’d dare say, he doesn’t know of the existence of monster tamers.”

“… Is that so?”

That’s to say, mom married dad while keeping her own job a secret.

Once, when I asked mom about the reason of the divorce, I remember her giving me a worthless answer like “Errm. Because I felt he wasn’t the right one?”

Nevertheless, thinking back, the reason of the divorce may have been her being unable to properly reach a compromise between her married life and her work.

Hey, wait.

“… Just now, have you said ‘Manami-sama’s father’?”

As I pointed it out, Lilith-san’s temple twitched.

“I see. You are surprisingly perceptive. I’d say, it is as you suspect, Chiharu-sama.”

With that preface, Lilith-san bluntly made a shocking declaration.

“Chiharu-sama and Manami-sama are half-siblings with the same mother, but each one their own father.”

“…”

Holy cow!

It's a fact so astonishing that left me with my mouth open, unable to close it.

Until just now, I believed that Yuuto-san, who I have only seen in photos, was my father, but…

Strangely, I didn’t feel like doubting Lilith-san words.

Why is it like that?

To tell the truth, I’ve been holding doubts for a long time.

Since my and Manami’s faces don’t resemble each other, and our personalities and likings are different.

I wondered if Manami and I were really blood-related siblings…

“… That is to say, who is my true father? Do you know, Lilith-san?”

“Yeah. Of course I know. However, rather than with words, it will be faster to do a body experiment.

Chiharu-sama, could you close your eyes for a bit?”

“… Understood.”

I closed my eyes as I’ve been told.

“Then, excuse me.”

“Guah!?”

When I opened my eyes due to the pain, I had a deep cut in my nape.

“Eerrm. Why the heck have you done this?”

“… Just look, please.”

Uu. Once again…

I’d say she has injured some blood vessel.

Were I a regular human, I’d have need to stop the bleeding and call an ambulance… But in my case, the tale was different.

Shortly after being injured, the wound that spurted large quantities of blood was healed by the monster cells.

To tell the truth, it’s the first time I show it to another person.

Since I don’t feel good about being seen and I don’t want to worry anyone without motive.

“… I see. The flesh has completely healed in less than ten seconds? Geez, what an amazing recovery power.”

“Erm… What relation does my regenerative capability has to do with my father?”

“You still haven’t understood?”

Raising her glasses, Lilith-san, for who knows what time today, said some astonishing words.

“Your father is not human. Your father is a monster… No, properly speaking, he’s a demon, the existence that is you is a chimera born between a devil and a human, never seen before in history.”

“……………… What?”

I am a chimera born between a demon and a human?

Without time to digest the information before me, Lilith-san resumed speaking as if forced to answer.

“Usually, for the children born from the breeding of different races, the blood of one of them takes precedence and the birth race gets decided at random.

Were it not like that, when monsters from different races interbred, each time a new race would be born.

However, there are some exceptions.

At the Netherworld, until now, some tens or hundreds of chimeras have been born, and those times a new race has come to be. As an example, haven’t Nephilim been born from between fallen angels and giants?”

“Erm… In other words…”

“Putting it into easy-to-understand words—the existence known as you is an existence unique in the world, a new race of monster born between a demon and a human.”

“…”

Astonishing.

No, though I know Lilith’s words have astonished me each time all day long, this time is clearly at another level.

Lilith-san words had power, enough to make the view of life I’ve fostered until now sway.

“Then, with all that said, why don’t we return to the original question?

The reason why you have been brought to the Netherworld—that’s because it’s essential for your decision on how to live from now on.

That is, will Chiharu-sama keep living like until now as a human?

Will you live as a monster?

Or, if you wish, you may have the possibility to live as a demon… Don’t rush it, you have plenty of time.

While you sightsee the Netherworld, think slowly about it.

That’s, above all, what your mother—Kanae-sama wishes for.

“…”

My true identity is not that of a human but a new race of monster.

Thus, I’m confused by how calmly I can accept this surprising fact.

… No, it may be that, deep in my heart, I feel relieved.

How can that be? Living until now not knowing what kind of person I am myself, I lived an aimless life.

Ever since I was a kid, I was faintly aware I was a bit different from your regular human, but… Although, if I were to probe into it, I felt I’d step onto a dangerous landmine—.

Against the doubt before me, I simply turned a blind eye.

However, right now.

At last, I could get some knowledge about who am I.

That is, the fact that I’m not a genuine human has given me a bit of a shock.

However, luckily, I… Meeting Zonmi and the girls, I knew that, be monster or human, essentially they are living beings all the same.

For that reason, maybe that has kept the mental shock to a minimum.

Really… I can’t match up to those girls.

“… By the way, are Zonmi and the rest aware?”

“Yeah. While you were sleeping, I conveyed to them all that had to be conveyed.”

“Is that so…?”

Inside me, a single emotion.

An anxiety I can’t wash off has started to bud.

That is… If, once they know about me actually being a strange chimera between human and demon, they can keep being as they are.

Once they know about my upbringing, will they keep being at my side as they were till now?

If, for argument’s sake—.

Were they to reject me, I don’t believe I could keep me peace of mind.

“As I thought, are you anxious? Will others accept the current you…”

“…”

“In that case, your worries are unnecessary. Since, at least, those girls right there have already accepted you.”

As Lilith-san said that with a tone full of hidden meaning, a noise like wood creaking was heard.

Looking at the back door of the cabin, where the sound had come from, *THUD!*, there were four girls falling down like an avalanche.

“Chi-Chiharu!? This is not what it seems<ref>i.e. it’s exactly what it seems.</ref>! I was just keeping watch on your sister, who was eavesdropping your conversation, so that she didn’t go wild…”

“Uu. I told you not to push…”

[[File:Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_3_p063.png|thumb]]

“… Heavy.”

The monster girl trio of Zonmi, Kyouko and Iris, in swimsuits, were bunched up together sprawled on the floor.2

Among them, it seems only shrewd Manami sensed the danger and avoided the accident…

Superhuman reflexes that best those of monsters.

I see. Is this the blood of mom, who’s known as the legendary monster tamer…

“You girls… Since when have you been there?”

“Since around when oniichan was fascinated by that woman’s breasts and made me mad.”

“Isn’t that very much like since the start!?”

“Before that, Chiharu… Is that about doing nothing but stare to that succubus’s breasts since a while ago the truth?”

“…”

“Why are you averting your gaze?”

“W-well, it may be that per chance they may have entered my field of view… Mostly, I can’t deny it… Ahaha.”

“… Is that so?”

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Template:CampioneIndo Nav

2014-02-03T03:23:19Z

Asvare: follow the standarized main page

{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed" style="width:55%; text-align:left; margin:1em auto 1em auto; clear:both; font-size:100%; background:#E6F2FF; font-weight:900"
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:20%;" align="center"|{{#if:{{{prev|}}}|[[Campione!:{{{prev}}}|Prev]]|Prev NA}}
| style="background:#cee0f2; width:55%;" align="center"|<span style="float:left;" class="plainlinks"><font style="font-size:10px; font-family:tahoma;">[[{{fullurl:Template:CampioneIndo Nav|action=view}} v] [[Template Talk:CampioneIndo Nav|d]] [{{fullurl:Template:CampioneIndo Nav|action=edit}} e]]</font></span>[[Campione! (Indonesia)]]
! style="background:#cee0f2; width:25%;" align="center"|{{#if:{{{next|}}}|[[Campione!:{{{next}}}|Next]]|Next NA}}
|-
|colspan="3" style="border-top:1px solid #cee0f2;"|
{| style="text-align:left; font-size:85%; background:transparent; width:100%"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 1|Jilid 1]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 1 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Bab7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 1 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 2|Jilid 2]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 2 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Bab7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 2 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 3|Jilid 3]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 3 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 3 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 4|Jilid 4]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 4 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Bab7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 4 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 5|Jilid 5]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 5 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 5 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 6|Jilid 6]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 6 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 6 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 7|Jilid 7]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 7 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 7 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 8|Jilid 8]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 8 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 tambahan|Tambahan (omake)]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 8 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 9|Jilid 9]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 9 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 9 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 10|Jilid 10]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 10 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 10 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 11|Jilid 11]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 11 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 11 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 12|Jilid 12]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 12 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 12 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 13|Jilid 13]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 13 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Prolog|Prolog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 13 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 14|Jilid 14]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 14 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 14 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center" width="60" |[[Campione!:Jilid 15|Jilid 15]]
! style="background:transparent;" align="center" |[[Campione!:Jilid 15 Ilustrasi Novel|Ilustrasi Novel]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 1|Bab 1]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 2|Bab 2]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 3|Bab 3]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 4|Bab 4]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 5|Bab 5]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 6|Bab 6]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Bab 7|Bab 7]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Epilog|Epilog]] - [[Campione!:Jilid 15 Penutup|Penutup]]
|-
|}
|-
|}<noinclude>
----
{{Nav Doc|seriesname=Campione! (Indonesia)|navname=CampioneIndo Nav|pre=Jilid 1 Bab 1|nex=Jilid 1 Bab 3}}
[[Category:Templates]]
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2014-02-03T03:06:44Z

Asvare: edit full text link

[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Macedonian)|Македонски (Macedonian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Madan no Ou to Vanadis (魔弾の王と戦姫) is a light novel written by Tsukasa Kawaguchi (川口士) and illustrated by Yoshi☆o (よし☆ヲ), published by MF Bunko J.

The series currently has 8 volumes.

A manga adaptation began in 2011, illustrated by Yanai Nobuhiko (柳井伸彦), published by Media Factory on Comic Flapper.

The upcoming anime adaptation has been [http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/news/2013-07-28/madan-no-o-to-vanadis-light-novels-gets-tv-anime announced.]

==Story Synopsis==

In times of war, set in Western Europe, Eleonora Viltaria, one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, leads the war into Brune. There are actually seven Vanadis, named like this because they each received a powerful weapon from the dragon, to reign over 7 territories, each possessing their own. The power of the Vanadis causes dread and fear toward their enemies. An Earl in the service of the country of Brune, a young archer called Tigre, got a taste of it after he was defeated on the battlefield
by Ellen (Eleonora). However, Ellen decided to spare his life after seeing his skills. In exchange, he is asked to serve Ellen...

==Translation==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br>
'''All translations are to be in British English.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

=== [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5459 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
*8 September 2012 - Madan no Ou to Vanadis teaser project begun
*8 September 2012 - Volume 1 Prologue completed
*14 September 2012 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*18 October 2012 - Volume 1 Preview completed
*25 October 2012 - Volume 3 Preview completed
*17 November 2012 - Volume 2, 4, 5 Preview completed
*27 June 2013 - Volume 6 completed
*03 November 2013 - Volume 7 completed
*30 January 2014 - Volume 8 Prologue completed

==The ''Madan no Ou to Vanadis'' series by Tsukasa Kawaguchi==

=== Volume 1 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Preview|Full Preview]] – [http://www.mediafire.com/?54nswoyy2kn0h16 Preview PDF]) ===
[[Image:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_Volume_01_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Prologue|Prologue]] [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Prologue_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Encounter with the Vanadis]] [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Leitmeritz [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - The Vanadis' Invitation and the Maid's Prayer [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - The Life of a Public Official [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Vanadis' Castle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 6 - Awakening of the Magic Bullet [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Chapter6_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_01_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 2 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8weino2q111721k Preview PDF])===
[[Image:Vanadis V02 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume02_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Dream of a Distant Day [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - The Two Vanadis [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Territoire [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Snow Princess of the Frozen Wave|Michelia}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Cold Snow and Something Warm [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_02_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 3 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?bd1zlew18lwohzh Preview PDF]) ===
[[Image:Vanadis V03 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume03_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Black Knight [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Ganelon's Plan [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Sword of Invincibility [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Tir na Fal [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_03_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 4 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?hb4i0u0go6r4b6g Preview PDF])===
[[Image:Vanadis V04 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume04_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Temporary Farewell [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - Two Thousand and Twenty Thousand [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - {{furigana|[Rainbow Eyes]|Laziris}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - Gathering [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Revelation [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_04_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 5 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Preview|Full Preview]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?72aixyfnbb552h8 Preview PDF])===
[[Image:Vanadis V05 - Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume05_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - March of Dragons [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_1_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Fire Drake|Prani}} and {{furigana|Double Headed Dragon|Gara Dova}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_2_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 3 - Interlude [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_3_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 4 - {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}} [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_4_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Chapter 5 - Decisive Battle [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Chapter_5_Preview|(Preview)]]
::*Epilogue [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_05_Epilogue_Preview|(Preview)]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 6 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Vanadis V06 - Cover.jp.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Emissary]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - The Blue World and the Traveling Girl]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Foreign Land]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Tallard Graham]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_5_|Chapter 5 - The Fall of Fort Lux]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 7 ([[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07|Full text]])===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Burning the Villages]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - Cornered, and No Way Out]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - A Ruler's Cruelty]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}}]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Volume 8 ===
[[Image:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 Cover.jpg|thumb|x210px]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume08_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Prologue_|Prologue]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_1_|Chapter 1 - Olsina]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_2_|Chapter 2 - {{furigana|Bird of Fire|Phoenix}}]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_3_|Chapter 3 - Successors]]
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_08_Chapter_4_|Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

=== Short story ===
::*[[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Short Story|Short Story]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: N/A
*Project Supervisor: N/A

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - Preview (Machine) Script
:*[[user:Par74583|Par74583]] (short stories_CH)
:*[[user:‎Setsuna86|‎Setsuna86]]

'''INACTIVE'''

<small>'''RETIRED'''</small>
:*[[user:Florza|Florza]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcomed.

:* [[User:Alexpte|Alexpte]]
:* [[User:Cliff|Cliff]]
:* [[User:Roxcrosser|Roxcrosser]]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* [[User:Chancs|Chancs]]
:* [[User:Yumm|Yumm]]
:* [[User:EviL|EviL]]
:* [[User:krytyk|krytyk]] (Illustrations Editor)
:* [[User:Tasear|Tasear]]
:* [[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]]
:* [[User:Zack77070|Zack77070]]
:* [[User:Memento Mori|Memento Mori]]
:* [[User:Dual Blades|Dual Blades]] ( I edit whole chapter(s) as they are released)

<small>'''TLC'''</small>
:* [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉 (25 April 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3857-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉2 (25 August 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-3970-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉3 (22 December 2011, ISBN 978-4-8401-4339-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉4 (25 April 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4553-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉5 (24 August 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4685-2)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉6 (25 January 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-4962-4)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉7 (25 July 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5187-0)
#魔弾の王と戦姫〈ヴァナディース〉8 (24 January 2014,ISBN 978-4-04-066154-4)

[[Category:MF Bunko J]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tsukasa Kawaguchi]]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07

2014-02-03T03:04:21Z

Asvare: Asvare moved page Madan no Ou Vanadis:Volume 07 to Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07: fixing title

{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume07_Illustrations}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_1}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_2}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3}}
{{:Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_4}}
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06|Volume 06]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Epilogue

2014-01-30T02:44:44Z

Asvare: add the missing "y" from "Kyoua"

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

Alayzard’s resident almost all believe in the same religion.

That is the only holy light god <Aleiketia><ref>Temporary Name</ref> that Erdia Church believes in. The religious <Aleclasta> was the birthplace of the Erdia Church. <Aleclasta> kingdom’s capital — that is the flying capital <Aslanda><ref>Temporary Name</ref> have two large buildings, one which is the church’s holy land, or other known as the base for the Erdia Holy Association.

The other building is the symbol for the kingdom, which is the Pope’s city <Coranda><ref>Temporary Name</ref>.

Right now in the conference hall of <Coranda>, it was enveloped in a solemn atmosphere.

Alayzard’s three countries’ leaders are all present in the hall.

The religious country <Aleclasta> Pope Volk Rem Aleclasta IV.

The mechanical militarist empire <Disdia> Emperor Baram Dy Alon Disdia.

And —

The magician country <Sherfied> Queen Listy El Da Sherfied.

These three countries had mad an military alliance to jointly fight against the country <Galby><ref>Temporary Name</ref> led by the Demon King Galious.

One week after the downfall of Galious, the three heads gathered to hold talks, the location was the large table in the middle of the conference hall.

“—Yes, we generally have a consensus.”

Aleclasta’s Pope Volk Rem Aleclasta IV is currently aged 68, he was stroking a long beard revealing a smile of satisfaction. The pure white holy garments had glamorous embroideries, which further added to the sacred temperament.

“The Demon King Galious has already been defeated, but the remaining Demon King military forces are still resisting everywhere. To clear up the remaining forces, we should set up a common battlefront, and at the same time, try to recover the places that were devastated by the war. This is the conclusion of this meeting, are there any objections?”

His slow and calm tone shows a majestic pride. Listy nodded in agreement—

“Our country has no objections against the proposal of Aleclasta. In order to maintain the peace and safety in Alayzard, we should form closer bonds, in case there is a need of help.”

A steady and calm tone. Listy’s current identity is the Queen, at the same time the representative of Sherfied, what she says represents the intention of Sherfied.

Listy glanced towards her right side. The person sitting opposite of Volk was the Disdia Empire’s Emperor Baram Dy Alon Disdia. He had his eyes closed, silently sitting on the the chair. As the talks were about to end, Baram’s reaction made Listy felt a little uneasy.

…The atmosphere was quite strange.

Baram had always been known for his combative side, each conference, he would always firmly protect his claims, but today he had barely said anything. For the arrogant Baram, this was not common, it seems to represent that the topics today had no value.

Volk also seemed to noticed the abnormality. Across the extravagant table, the old Pope stared at Baram.

“Baram-dono, what does Disdia think of it?”

“…This…”

After gently coughing once, Baram slowly opened his eyes.

“To destroy the remaining forces of rthe Demon King is just natural, our country does not have any objections. However—“

Baram’s sudden ending made Listy felt shocked. Yes, the following is the main point. Only to see Baram stared at an empty spot.

“About a week ago, Disdia received some information.”

After a short pause, Baram continued to talk:

“About the missing Demon King’s daughter…”

“—“

Listy’s expression immediately stiffen, Volk also narrowed his eyes.

For the residents of Alayzard, the Demon King’s lost inheritance was undoubtedly a major threat.

Baram nodded in satisfaction,

“I am pleased that the two of you understand the seriousness of this problem. Please allow me to make a proposal, and immediately send pursuers to capture the Demon King’s daughter.”

“Wait a minute, Emperor Baram …”

Listy expressed opposition.

“The Demon King’s army has already lost the center of its leadership, the only resisting opposition is the remaining forces. The Demon King’s army will eventually accept the truth about the death of the Demon King, and go by to <Galby> to live peaceful lives, I do not think that capturing the Demon King’s daughter has any value—“

“This kind of thinking is too naïve, Queen Listy. Showing mercy to your enemy means hurting your own.”

Baram laughed uncontrollably.

“As long as the Demon King’s daughter is still alive, the Demon race will regroup under her arms, and once again attack the humans. At that time, it will become a bloody time and the world will once again be caught in grief and panic. The peace was hard to obtain, I believe that it is natural to completely eradicate all possible seeds in order to ensure the safety of the human world.”

“…That is true, but…”

“Baram-dono’s opinion is justifiable.”

Listy could not reject on this view, the silent Volk also expressed his agreement.

“Although the Demon King’s daughter is innocent, but she is indeed a threat. For the world to finally manage to obtain real peace, we must not relax and make every effort to eliminate all possible obstacles. Queen Listy, I believe you also have no objections?”

“…Yes.”

Listy nodded, with a painful expression. Ignoring Listy, who was tightly biting her lower lip, the two leaders continued their conversation.

“So…Did you find the whereabouts of the Demon King’s daughter?”

Volk urgently tried to unearth the information, but Baram only shook his head.

“Unfortunately, she has not been found yet.”

Because…

“According to our information, the Demon King’s daughter is currently residing in an alternative world—“

“W…Wait a moment!”

Listy suddenly interrupted—

“Emperor Baram, are you saying that the Demon King’s daughter passed through the <Gate of Another World>…?”

“That is correct. She passed through the <Gate of Another World> and escaped…no…exiled into another world.”

“H…How is this possible? I can’t believe it.”

Listy shook her head. This was common knowledge in Alayzard, so it is no wonder that she would have this reaction. Alayzard’s world does have a gate leading to another world, but Alayzard’s resident is unable to pass through this entrance and enter another world. This was the absolute truth and an undeniable reality, thus, Volk also revealed a look of disapproval.

“Baram-dono, even I don’t understand. The Demon King’s daughter is residing in another world…? Your argument is really interesting. To propose such an absurd topic in this important conference regarding the peace of the world, do you think that it is not suitable?”

“Pope Volk, this is not an extremely absurd thing. I have already obtained evidence that the Demon King’s daughter passed through the <Gate of Another World>, so I was able to boldly mention it in the conference.”

After a short pause, Baram continued to speak.

“—The rogue hero brought the Demon King’s daughter back to his own world.”

“What—!”

Listy immediately rose from her seat, even the chair fell down with a large noise, but she did not seem to care. Only seeing her hands slam onto the table, her face extremely pale.

“Emperor Baram, this is just baseless talk right? Slandering the hero that defeated the Demon King alone, don’t you feel rude? Please immediately take back what you said about the “Rogue Hero”!”

“Rude? Who do you think is more rude? Defeating the Demon King was his only decision, do not forget that we had an agreement, that the three countries form a common battle front and attack the Demon King’s castle together.”

“This way, the collective army will inevitably result in significant losses.”

“Maybe so, but maybe not, this is only just a hypothetical question. Since we are both assuming, then I can also boldly say that the Demon King’s daughter escape and the situation for Demon King’s remaining forces are still resisting is all because the collective forces did not completely eradicate the Demon King’s army.”

“Y…You think you can say this kind of thing…!”

Listy was speechless and filled with angry, Volk hurriedly try to act as the peacemaker.

“Queen Listy, do not mind the hypothetical situation. The Demon King Galious was definitely defeated by Akatsuki’s hands, this is the undeniable truth, the gratitude for Akatsuki will never change in this world. However—“

Volk changed the subject and pointed his finger at Baram.

“Baram-dono, how do you plan on proving this? Your plea is only an hypothetical situation, I do not think it is enough to push back Queen Listy’s claims.”

Stopping for a bit, Volk continued to talk:

“The <Gate of Another World> only allows people from alternative world to pass, Akatsuki could not possibly bring the Demon King’s daughter into his own world. If your hypothesis is true, how do you plan on proving it? Don’t forget, but we cannot go to an alternative world.”

“This you do not have to worry, I have already found a suitable candidate.”

After Baram finished, the doors to the conference room suddenly opened, a single youth walked in.

Brown short hair and greenish eyes, with a childlike face surfacing a faint smile.

After the youth walked the side, Baram stood up from his seat, and placed his right hand on his shoulder.

“Let me introduce you, he is called Phil Barnett.”

With a short pause—

“—He also came from the same alternative world as the hero, Akatsuki.”

“—“

Listy widened her eyes. The young individual bowed down to perform his respects, hiss posture was very flexible.

“I am Phil Barnett, Please to meet you, Queen Listy.”

“He was summoned to Alayzard two years ago and stayed in my country. If the collective army invasion plan was to be realized, the person who will defeat the Demon King Galious would be him, and not Akatsuki.”

Baram hummed for a bit.

“He can also pass through the <Gate of Another World> and return to the hero Akatsuki’s world. In order to clarify the truth, I have decided to entrust him to find the whereabouts of the Demon King’s daughter. Queen Listy, you should have no opinions right?”

This was a gamble.

“—You trust the previous hero, but I trust the future hero. In the end, who is right, let’s leave it for the world to decide.”

===Part 2===

A dark enclosed space.

Although the room was pitch black, but outsiders will be able to clearly feel the vast interior space.

The key to figuring this is out is the sound, a chimney-like structured building can often has a sound amplification effect. The loud sound echoed around, causing the vast space to be further emphasized.

“—It is only that a hero appeared, there is no need to specially summon everyone to this meeting right?”

“And we will see each other in new week’s summit, why did you pick this time?”

“You cannot say this. This is related to the terrorist attack on Babel, we cannot ignore this.”

“Isn’t that man the person who was called the <True Hero> during Norum Screening? I can’t believe it, it looks like we are all fake heroes.”

“…Do I really look like a fake…?”

“This isn’t the main point point, we only need to faithfully follow our own path of justice.”

“Shouldn’t we have a talk with that person? He should also be a hero from one of the worlds? We still have a vacant seat, if he qualifies…”

“About this point, let’s let Kyouya who faced with Ousawa Akatsuki to decide. Kyouya, what is your view?”

“About this…”

Kyouya slowly spoke.

These people were all Kyouya’s partners, their strength is comparable to him or even slightly stronger. However, in the vast space, only their voices could be heard, Kyouya was using a private line to have a conversation with these partners who were spread all around the world. And Kyouya could also understand clearly in his heart —

The voices coming out from the amplifiers are all the future leaders of the world.

“This incident did allow me to witness his strength, but I still haven’t completely understood him, I feel that it is best to continue leaving him in our school’s B-class for a while to observe him. About whether he has qualifies to be a new partner of ours, let’s decide in the future.”

Kyouya’ opinion obtained agreement from everyone, the meeting was soon entering the end.

His partners that were dispersed around the world — slowly cut off their communications, but Kyouya remained in his seat because he noticed that a partner was still here.

“—The other female that was mentioned in this report is…?”

From the beginning of meeting, he, who had no spoken a word, finally broke the silence.

Kyouya’s face emerged a smile.

“The information was written very clearly, she is Ousawa’s sister. Her strength was accepted by everyone so she, along with Ousawa-kun, was placed in B-class…Is there a problem?”

“…No.”

His response was very cold, Kyouya could not help but reveal a wry smile.

“—Ah yes, Ousawa Akatsuki wanted me to convey a few words.”

Kyouya suddenly paused.

“I will definitely stop you, stop you and father— that was what he said.”

“…”

The other person remained silent, and did not respond.

“How is it? Do you need me to help you convey a message?”

“—There’s no need.”

After the short response, the other closed off his communications, the huge room suddenly entered a state of silence.

Kyouya shrugged his shoulders as if he didn’t care, he smiled surprisingly.

…Looks like there’s no mistake.

COCOON member’s personal history was one of the top-secrets within Babel, any one member cannot learn about other member’s past. Even for Kyouya, who had the highest authority, cannot use Babel’s information database <Revelation><ref>Temporary Name</ref> to obtain relevant information. But he would be able to access Ousawa Akatsuki’s data and identify several suspicious areas from the data, most of it were related to Ousawa Akatsuki’s brother and father. The content from <Revelation> could skillfully avoid the sensitive topics, but Kyouya combined Akatsuki’s message with other reports, and concluded a surprising fact.

…Then what would he do next?

Imagining the infinite possibilities of the future, Kyouya laughed.

“His father whose location is unknown is the founder of the world’s strongest terrorist organization <Scarlet Dusk>, but he has a goal of assassinating his father, and at the same time, one of the top leaders in COCOON that is controlling the world...Stopping these two figures means to stop this world...Ousawa Akatsuki, do you really understand?”

===Part 3===

Everywhere you can look around, all you can see is a white, bright and organized atmosphere with the smell of disinfectant. This was JPN Babel’s infirmary, aside from Miu and Akatsuki, there was no one else. The infirmary had a total of 8 beds, Miu was sitting in the innermost bed.

“I can’t deal with you…how is it, does it still hurt?”

Miu’s tone involved a hint of angry.

“Ah? This? There’s no problem, it won’t kill me.”

Akatsuki gaze rested on the bandages on his waist, his had a carefree smile on his face. After being bandaged by the doctor, Akatsuki’s upper body was wrapped around layers and layers of bandages, as if he was a mummy in Egypt. According to Akatsuki, this came from the impact when he forcibly blocked the attack of Cockatrice’s sharp claws. In theory, inside Babel’s barrier, you should not receive any damage to your body, so the impact should all turned into mental damage, and once you exceed your limits, you will lose consciousness. A person who has strong willpower will be able to withstand greater amounts of damage, once the mental side feels pain, it will automatically affect the body, producing an illusion of being hurt. In short, the mental damages will still provide a feedback to the body.

—Cockatrice’s abnormal strength originated from the malfunction of the training system, right now the chaotic scene was already under control, but Cockatrice’s attacks has caused many students to lose consciousness, and was all sent to the medical building that houses critical patients. Even the medical staff in the infirmary all hurriedly over to support the medical building after wrapping Akatsuki in bandages. Luckily, the unconscious student’s conditions were all fairly stable, Kuzuha and Chikage’s damages were not serious as well. As for the petrified students, it was confirmed that there wasn’t a problem after a precise examination. At the same time Akatsuki defeated the Cockatrice, the petrification was lifted.

Miu looked at Akatsuki, she was constantly pondering.

…Were you not afraid?

—At that time, Akatsuki prevented the combat skills instructor from using the forced termination of the system, expressing his willingness to defeat the Cockatrice and successfully ended the crisis, settling the out of control program as well. The system engineers are specially went to the infirmary to express their gratitude to Akatsuki, proving that Akatsuki’s judgment was correct at that time. If they had decided to use the forced termination, the petrified students would not be able to recover until the system had recovered. Akatsuki must have noticed the danger, but he did not hesitate and jumped in to protect Miu, even if it means his body would be petrified. Miu felt unconceivable, her heart had hidden doubts since the time that she came to this world.

…Why are you willing to protect me?

Hidden her from his comrades, and bring her to this world.

Even allowing her to pretend to be his dead sister to avoid suspicions.

Miu staying beside Akatsuki wasn’t without any reasons, she was only following her father Galious’s will.

If the situations permit, she will live together with Akatsuki; If Akatsuki was not reliable enough, she would immediately kill him. Based on her feelings, Miu despise Akatsuki who killed her father, if killing Akatsuki could revenge her father, she did not know how happy it will be.

However, Miu currently did not have any plans on killing Akatsuki based on her personal feelings. To complete her father’s will, Miu wants to observe Akatsuki clearly, to determine what kind of person he is.

—Although her father entrusted her to Akatsuki, it was not necessary for him to promise. That being the case, why does he still risk his life to protect me?

In order to fulfill his promise with her father? Or to atone for the death of her father? There are too many possibilities; it would be easier if asked directly.

Miu suddenly had a feeling, maybe Akatsuki will never say the answer. However, in order to determine whether Akatsuki was a reliable person, it was a very important piece of evidence.

…So I must be aware of it.

Even if Akatsuki is not willing to say it, she will still look for the answer herself.

From now on, she will use the identity of Ousawa Miu and remain beside Ousawa Akatsuki and attempt to enter his inner heart.

—In the world of Alayzard, a group of people called Akatsuki a hero. A hero does not just mean the title of a hero, those people must understand Akatsuki as well.

If others can do it, so can I.

One day, I will be the same as those individuals, able to see Ousawa Akatsuki truest side.

“—Hey.”

“Huh…Waaaa!”

Miu who was lost in thought was surprised to see Akatsuki looked at her. Miu was shocked and unconsciousness shrinked back. Seeing this, Akatsuki could not help but sigh.

“Are you still confused? If you have time to care about others, why don’t you should care about yourself first.”

“Huh —W…Wait! What are you trying!”

Akatsuki grabbed onto Miu’s hands and dragged her onto the bed.

“N…Nooooo! Release me! I’m not hurt at all!”

“Don’t pull this act, you think I’m blind? If you’re not injured, then why are you clutching onto your right shoulder? During the time when you tried to protect class rep and Izumi, you raised your holy staff and barely managed to maintain the defensive barrier, as a result you hurt yourself accidentally right?”

Ah, she was discovered.

“…Mmph!”

“Don’t use those pitiful eyes and look at me. There is no need to think or endure during painful times.”

Finishing what he said, Akatsuki slowly patted Miu’s right shoulder.

“Yes…”

A thick warm hand. A slight pain came from Miu’s right shoulder.

The reason was the same as Akatsuki, it was the feedback of the pain on the mental side to the body.

“…Ahh!”

Miu’s body gradually lost strength, but she could feel that her right shoulder’s pain was slowly being relieved.

Taking a closer look, a bright light came from Akatsuki’s left hand.

“Is this…recovery magic?”

“Of course not, I cannot use magic at all. This is just a simple first aid.”

Akatsuki gazed rested on Miu’s shoulder.

“This is called inner ki, it’s effect is to stabilize the body’s ki and rapidly increase the recovery abilities.”

So Akatsuki asked what feelings she was experiencing.

“The pain is gradually being relieved, and what is being replaced is a warm feeling. But…”

Miu glanced at Akatsuki.

“You aren’t going to take this opportunity and disrupt other people’s ki and make me do strange things right?”

“Ahh doing good deeds really don’t get rewarded…Since you were looking forward to it, I will fulfill your wish then!”

So Akatsuki right index finger gently poked onto Miu’s forehead.

“…Huh?”

Akatsuki was suddenly surprised.

“Waaaa…ahh…ahh…ahhhhh —!”

Then she held her forehead and screamed, probably thinking of the tragedy in the gym warehouse.

“What did you do? What kind of ghastly acupuncture point did you press this time?”

Miu was trembling nervously, this kind of appearance made Akatsuki shake his head and give a wry smile.

“An acupuncture point which will make you more honest.”

“Liar, I won’t believe…Huh?”

Miu waited vigilantly. Afraid of the painful tragedy being reproduced again. However, after a while, nothing happened, a confused Miu suspiciously stared at Akatsuki.

“—If you want to cry then cry.”

“Uh…?”

At this point Miu was completely confused.

“I just pressed a acupuncture point that will make you more honest, so you can cry as much as you want.”

Akatsuki whispered into Miu’s ears.

“After Galious’ death, you still haven’t cried right?”

Her eyes widened. What he said was absolutely true…

“…You…You’re so mean, why do you suddenly…”

Miu did not understand the reason why Akatsuki is doing this, and did not even understand why he is making her think about this past.

It’s not like you can cry if you want to cry.

“That’s too much… How would you right now make me…”

Akatsuki’s expression was very calmly.

“Clumsy fellow.”

Akatsuki gently stroke Miu’s hair.

“Do not force yourself to accept everything. Come, I’m just standing here, let all your grief, hatred and your suppressed feelings out.”

That’s right.

“No matter what the reason is, I am still the enemy who killed your father.”

“…!”

Miu’s body shuddered.

Akatsuki’s expression was extremely serious.

“Even if you were psychologically prepared, it will be difficult for anyone to accept the truth about their father dying to someone’s hands. There is no need to hold back, when you want to cry, you should just let it all out. Then —“

Akatsuki paused.

“—In front of the enemy, scream out your hatred.”

This was the starting point. Only by mutually accepting it and facing the facts, can they continue to go on.

“Galious wanted you to observe whether I am trustworthy, but it does not mean that you have to suppress your own feelings.”

So —

“When you want to cry, but if you can’t cry, I’ll think of a way to make you cry. In the entire world only I can do it, so feel free and cry, cry as much as you want.”

Because —

“—I already pressed the honest acupuncture point.”

“Ah…!”

Miu finally understood Akatsuki’s intention. There was no abnormalities in her body, and there was nothing called a honest acupuncture point in the world, but Akatsuki had really pressed onto that acupuncture point. Just like the time during the gym warehouse, he never obtained Miu’s consent.

So feel free to cry, everything is my fault — This was the meaning behind Akatsuki’s words. Miu raised her head and looked at Akatsuki and from Akatsuki’s loving expression, she found the face of her father.

Father will forgive me.

—Cry.

“—!”

The pent up tears slowly slid down her cheek.

“…Uwaaa…Uwaaa…”

Once she started to sob, her emotions bursted out.

Just cry, Cry as much as you want.

“Uwaaaaaaa —!”

“That’s correct, just cry as long as you want.”

Miu escaped from the Akatsuki’s hands that were on her shoulder.

Her forehead pressed along Akatsuki’s shoulder and her clenched fists pounded Akatsuki’s chest.

“—“

Letting all of her sorrow, pain and hatred out.

Akatsuki silently accepted it.

Accepting Miu’s venting

===Part 4===

A calm breathing sound echoed in the silent infirmary, an exhausted Miu was currently sound asleep.

Her emotions were finally released. After coming to this world, perhaps it was the first time she slept so soundly.

Akatsuki could not help but shook his head and smiled. Not letting women cry was his aesthetics, but sometimes he would have to face a woman’s tears and allowing them to cry out, this was ironic.

—However, everything hasn’t ended yet, they were still at standing at the starting line. For the future days, she will continue to observe Akatsuki, then make her finally decision, so Akatsuki must step up his pace. That’s right, Ousawa Akatsuki had another matter he must complete.

Akatsuki clenched his right first and silently closed his eyes.

Allowing his thoughts flow through this world and the faraway alternative world.

—Everything began from here.

Bearing a flag about maintain the world peace, by turning all alternative world returnees into a weapon for power struggles and send groups of young males and females to battle: COCOON

To establish a country for alternative world returnees and continuing to show the overwhelming might to the world. The terrorist organization <Scarlet Dusk>

Under the bloody situation of terrorist running amok, superhuman killing each other, or even pursuers from alternative world that is slowly approaching…

A young man with a determined will, courageously face this chaotic world

The name of this young man, was about to spread to every corner of this world.

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-01-30T01:31:44Z

Asvare: After considering, I think "medal" means to "medical"

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

——The current time was right before the afternoon course starts.

High school division B-class’s male student — Onizuka’s figure appeared inside the gym warehouse.

“Why do I have to do such a thing...”

In the dark space, Onizuka is currently preparing the equipment needed for the live combat course.

After an investigation done by the Student Council, they concluded that the incident that happened on the first day of school in the B-class classroom was initiated by Onizuka, thus, the Disciplinary Officers, following the results of the verdict, punished him with two weeks of preparatory work for all courses.

Although Onizuka didn’t want to be there, but he still followed unwillingly the instructions the combat skill instructor gave him about preparing the equipment, the reason is obviously because of someone he could not defy.

The fact about him being downgraded to B-class made Onizuka both resentful and angry, usually he would unreservedly vent his anger at the other classmates, but he did not expect that such a trivial matter would actually get their attention. But after listening to the vice president Nanase Haruka’s explanation, Onizuka suddenly realized.

...It was that guy’s fault, Damn it...!

Onizuka bitterly spat out that phrase. According to Nanse Haruka, Ousawa Akatsuki seemed to start a conflict with the Student Council due to this matter. In short, he was just an innocent victim caught up by their dispute.

“Enough...Ah?”

Onizuka, who was preparing the equipment, suddenly stopped his work, and looked at a door inside the gym warehouse. An idea flashed through Onizuka’s mind —— A despicable and evil plan.

Onizuka could not help but laugh.

At least he can return the favor to Ousawa Akatsuki.

===Part 2===

The afternoon courses began.

The B-class students, which returned again to the second arena, was about to conduct a different live combat training compared to the morning classes. The course was roughly divided into two different parts. One was a one on one duel in the second arena, the other was to go to the nearby first arena, form a party with various students, and fight against the programmed summoned monster. Akatsuki did not hesitate and selected the latter.

“——Hey, let’s form a team together.”

Akatsuki said to Miu, Kuzuha and Chikage, all three of them had changed into clean gym clothes, perhaps even their body was washed completely clean.

But...

“————”

“————”

“————”

All three of them replied silently, and gave an icy stare.

“...Let’s go.”

“Yes, Let’s do that.”

“Agreed.”

The trio turned and left, leaving Akatsuki at his original spot. Akatsuki who held up his right hand froze on the spot, his face showed a wry smile.

“...Ha ha, I can’t blame them.”

Of course. Recalling his actions that he did at the gym warehouse, not being dissemble into multiple parts was already very good. The trio’s cold reaction is only natural, it is likely that they will refuse to speak with Akatsuki for a good period of time.

“However, this is also a good opportunity.”

This could let Kuzuha, who intentionally suppress herself, to have a temporary chance to relieve herself. Kuzuha’s age is the smallest, but her performance exceeds the others, thus, she is often being alienated by the other students, she didn’t even have friends to talk with.

“——Moreover, it is the same for that fellow too.”

Akatsuki narrowed his eyes, staring far ahead.

Looking at Miu who was under the companionship of Kuzuha and Chikage.

The three girls left Akatsuki and advanced to the first arena. Their expressions all have a common point, they were all holding back on a proud smile of a successful prank.

“...What?”

“It feels like he is still looking at us.”

Chikage’s answer made Miu feel even more pleased.

...Must make him reflect upon his own actions.

Miu stuck out her tongue and made up her mind. Akatsuki’s action was too much, only by completely ignoring and excluding him will he know where he went wrong.

After leaving the gym warehouse, Miu was showering and apologizing to Kuzuha and Chiakge for her lawless brother. Originally, she thought that Kuzuha and Chikage would reply sarcastically, but both of them just shook their heads with a wry smile and did not add anymore blame to them.

Kuzuha and Chikage was grateful for Akatsuki’s consideration, but his method was too much, they could not forgive him that easily. Thus, the trio made a decision to make Akatsuki fully reflect upon on his actions. After the three of them looked at each other, and unanimously laughed, this laugh strengthened the friendship between the three of them.

Melt felt inconceivable. At first, she always felt that there was a barrier between her and the other two, but now they have become very intimate and very good friends.

“Miu, it must be hard for you. Your family having such a strange brother, it must be difficult right?”

The sound came from below, it was obviously the petite Kuzuha. Although the mature tone was slightly cold, but Miu could feel the warmth she never experienced in those few words, making the pleased Miu narrowed her eyes. Kuzuha called out Miu’s name without any resistance, this means that Kuzuha had completely accepted Miu.

Thus, even if Akatsuki’s action went overboard, Miu still felt grateful to him.

——Regardless of the method used, without Akatsuki, she could not laugh so happily in this world.

After watching Miu and them leave, Akatsuki began to look for another training partner. Since they have decided to select the team battle, he could only select the other course. So Akatsuki stayed at the second arena, preparing to participate in the one on one duel. However, Akatsuki did not have a good relationship with any of the other students, they also deliberately tried to avoid Akatsuki’s gaze.Perhaps it was because of the trouble he caused on the first day of school, and he also showed off his strength in front of everyone, of course no one wanted to be in his group.

...What a pain.

This could be counted as he got what he deserved. At this moment, Akatsuki had two ideas float up into his mind, one was to find a opponent with considerable strength, the other is easily defeating his training partner, he had to select one out of the two. But after taking a closer look, he had already found his opponent, so Akatsuki could only pin his hopes onto the other person — who for a different reason could not find an opponent.

“Onizuka-san~~”

“O...Ousawa? W…What do you want? Don’t scream out so disgustingly!”

Onizuka was alert, but Akatsuki tried to pretend to be cute and slightly turned his head to one side.

“——Group up with me okay?”

“S...Stop it! Why should I pair up with you…”

“If you don’t pair up with me, I’ll kill you.”

“...!”

Akatsuki’s threat made Onizuka suddenly become very stiff.

“Relax, you should know that I still can’t use my AD right? At that time, the weapon I will be using is the borrowed model sword.”

After lifting up the model long sword, Akatsuki continued to speak:

“——Plus, I cannot use any magic at all.”

“R...Really...?”

Onizuka widened his eyes, revealing a surprised look.

Akatsuki nodded.

“That’s right, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Inside Babel’s barrier, you can’t be injured anyways.”

“...”

Onizuka pondered for a moment, and determinedly nodded.

===Part 3===

The combat training was about to start. Standing 5 meters away from Akatsuki, Onizuka secretly considered. Although it was different from his original plan, but the results was still acceptable.

Onizuka look at Akatsuki’s back. The second arena and the first arena was only separated by a layer of wall, on the other side is the first arena, which should be currently undertaking a battle warfare regarding about team training, that includes the trio Ousawa Miu, Doumoto Kuzuha and Izumi Chikage. Onizuka originally thought that Akatsuki would form a team with these people and participate in the training, so he specially prepared a big present for him.
But this was still good. Anyways Onizuka did not have a favorable impression towards Akatsuki’s sister Ousawa Miu, the arrogant kid Doumoto Kuzuha and the self-centered Izumi Chikage, letting them receive a bit of punishment isn’t bad.

Onizuka gaze moved from the wall and onto Akatsuki.

“Fuaaa…”

Akatsuki yawned lazily. Onizuka couldn’t stop snickering, he wanted to see how long Akatsuki could act without care.

The model sword used for practice was very blunt, there was no lethality at all, and most importantly Akatsuki could not use magic.

He is certain that he would win.

…Yes, certain for victory.

Thus, Onizuka began to concentrate, and silently waited for the instant that the duel began.

The cold mechanical sound spread throughout the entire second arena, announcing that the combat skill training has begun. Onizuka immediately released his pent up consciousness and in that instant—

“—”

After the muffled bang, Akatsuki was enveloped in flames. Instead of calling it a surprise attack, you could call it taking the initiative. That is because before the mechanical sound rang and declared that the combat skills training has begun, Onizuka had secretly began to chant magic, cancelling the magic circle and the opening of the defense barrier, and caught Akatsuki off guard with in an attack. This type of powerful attack far exceeds training — No, the course’s level, made everyone sudden enter a state of commotion.

“—Ha…Ha ha ha! I win!”

Onizuka didn’t care and opened his mouth to laugh loudly. He did not care about the gaze of the others, defeating the arrogant guy in front of him was what was urgent. Since he cannot use magic, it means it is impossible for him to cast a magic defence, Akatsuki was sure of his victory.

After waiting for the fire to die out, he should naturally see an unconscious Akatsuki.

No, it should be an unconscious Akatsuki lying on the floor helplessly.

Onizuka bent his waist , pressed his forehead and continue to laugh loudly.

“Haha, Ha ha ha —“

“—!”

Onizuka’s consciousness suddenly stopped, he could not understand the phenomenon in front of his eyes, He only understood that his eyes clearly saw an unharmed Akatsuki standing at the original spot, as if nothing had happened.

Akatsuki hummed then glanced at Onizuka.

“— Using a surprise attack isn’t bad, but unfortunately I had long seen through it.”

“W.Waaaaaaaaooohhh—!”

Onizuka screamed out, he felt a sense of fear that he never experienced before. The AD on his wrist immediately reacted and in Onizuka’s hands appeared four pieces of chakram, and was thrown with Akatsuki as the target.

The chakram pieced through the air and proceeded in an irregular path, and headed to Akatsuki from all directions. Only to see Akatsuki swing down the model sword to defend against the chakram.

“—“

The model sword bounced off the first two Chakram, but the amazing act hasn’t been finished yet. The chakram that was bounced off changed it’s path and respectively crashed into each other, then it bounced off in midair and crashed with the other chakram, creating a chained crash. After a series of sharp metallic sounds, all the chakram dropped to the floor, and created a circle with Akatsuki in the middle.

“A…Ahhhhhh…”

Onizuka, who was completely surprised, could not even say a word, his trembling body took a few steps back. Until now, Onizuka understood the other students, he noticed that the man in front of him is not to be provoked, he was an untouchable, dangerous person. Unfortunately Onizuka was too late, Akatsuki had already spoken:

“—So is it over now? Then it’s my turn.”

After saying this, Akatsuki suddenly shortened the distance.

“—!”

Hurriedly, Onizuka subconsciously created a fire wall in front of him to hide himself.

Blocked—Just as Onizuka felt relieved, the fire wall was cut opened by Akatsuki’s model sword.

…How is this possible…?

Onizuka, who was continuously contemplating, only realized that Akatsuki was swing down the model sword towards his head.

The feedback of the impact was accompanied by a slight shock, Akatsuki’s sword made a crisp contact sound under the straight slash. After carrying the model sword on his shoulders, Akatsuki slowly said:

“Hey—Onizuka, are you okay?”

Akatsuki sighed, shaking his head, and looked down at the classmate who was lying down on the floor unmoving.
Looking at the unconscious Onizuka, Akatsuki scratched his face and regretted slightly. He did not expect that the winner would be decided that fast; it felt that something was missing. Once he thought that his own training course was over, he felt unsatisfied. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly noticed one thing.

“Oh, looks like it can’t withstand it.”

Cracks appeared on the model sword.

Akatsuki sighed. Every time he used Renkan Keikikou, there will always be such an aftereffect. By inserting his body’s ki into the weapon, not only will it achieve the effect of the person and the sword becoming one will, the ki would also increase the durability and sharpness of the blade. But an body who was enhanced by Renkan Keikikou had amazing power, during a battle, it will cause a great burden to the weapons, the result was that the model sword’s durability could not keep up with Akatsuki’s ki and his body’s strength —in other words, it could not keep up with Renkan Keikikou, and came to an end where it was shattered.

…If only I could use this toy, I really want to try it out.

Akatsuki looked at the AD he was wearing. The AD is a magic tool that the Babel is proud of, it can match the user’s ability and talents, and materialize the most suitable weapon. If the effects of AD was really that good, Akatsuki could safely combine his sword techniques with Renkan Keikikou’s power, just like the previous duel with Galious. Having the mentality of wanting to try once again, Akatsuki, again, focused his awareness to the AD, but the result was still in vain. No matter how much effort Akatsuki places, the AD did not react at all.

“…It couldn’t be that this was already broken right?”

Akatsuki muttered to himself, then suddenly noticed Onizuka, who lying prone to the floor, also wore an AD. Akatsuki could not help but think, since the training is over, it should be okay if I borrow it right. Thus, Akatsuki took off Onizuka’s AD, wore it on his hand, and tried to materialize his weapon.

“Mmmm….?”

The situation changed a little. Before, the AD did not have any response, but after wearing Onizuka’s AD, his right hand actually had a few light particles appearing. Unfortunately, the light particles only floated in mid-air, and did not form a concrete weapon.

This tiny change made Akatsuki further confirm his own judgment. Thus, he took of his own AD, and challenged to materialize his weapon again, fully expecting that he would soon master the trick. But Akatsuki frowned because the AD did not give any response.

“It can’t be, could it be malfunctioning again?”

…Could the problem be within my body?”

Akatsuki did not believe that he himself had a special constitution, the only difference he had compared to the others was probably Renkan Keikikou. While using Renkan Keikikou, his constitution will definitely become abnormal. But in the morning, while learning how to materialize a weapon, Akatsuki did not activate Renkan Keikikou, the result still ended in failure. Even if he activated Renkan Keikikou, he still could not materialize the weapon. The instructor insisted that materialization did not require magic, but it will only be a difficult task for people who cannot use magic. This problem had exceeded the range where Akatsuki could solve, so Akatsuki could not help but feel worried.

“…Ah? Wait a minute?”

Regarding the tiny change that was created previously, Akatsuki suddenly thought of another possibility, his sight fell onto his own AD.

At this moment, a huge impact suddenly came from the nearby first arena.

And sounds of screams.

“Looks like they seemed to be having a lot of fun. Ahhh, I knew I should have gone off with them.”

After a sigh, Akatsuki began to try out the possibility that he had just thought out.

===Part 4===

The origin of the screams, that Akasuki could hear from the second arena, came from the nearby Miu who was in first arena. The shrill cry originated from an extremely frightened female classmate.

The reason why they were screaming was in front of their eyes, Miu, Kuzuha and Chikage all stared blankly at the not-so-distant object.

A giant bird taller than a person — Cockatrice, it’s body was 5 meters long, this was the training opponent for the team battle that Miu and the others were supposed to face.

However, the size of the giant bird was not the reasons for the screams, in fact, the Cockatrice was a common opponent for a small team combat training.

“Why…!”

Miu’s expression was extremely serious, along with Kuzuha and Chikage she took a few steps back, to maintain a distance between the Cockatrice. The atmosphere of the first arena had completely changed, the previous light-hearted atmosphere had instantly disappeared.

—Before the beginning of training, the combat instructors specially warned them of the precautions.

A real Cockatrice is a monster with the ability of petrification, to be closer to its real nature, they had specially configured that attacks from its beak will cause them enter a state of paralysis. Aside from Miu, the other students have already accepted many times of live combat training, so they were tired of the instructor’s reminder, thus the combat training soon started.

At the beginning, Miu and the rest of the classmates were prevailing. The magician type students stood faraway and activated magic attacks, the warrior type students dodged the claws and used the weapons in their hands to directly attack it. Everybody was constantly changing their positions, trying to find the most favorable attack angle and surrounded the Cockatrice. The giant bird was already a familiar combat opponent, so everybody had already worked out a method to achieve victor, everyone thought that they will easily defeat the enemy this time again.

However, after dealing a certain amount of damage to the giant bird, the situation quickly changed. The Cockatrice’s reaction suddenly rapidly increased, and two female warrior type students have already became its sacrifice. The Cockatrice easily dodged the attacks from a dead angle, instantly went around to the back of the two female’s students. Under the attacks of the claws of the Cockatrice, the two students immediately lost consciousness.

“—Retreat! Quickly find cover!”

The combat skills instructor’s reaction was very swift. A normal training program could not have this type of reaction, and the combat skill instructor immediately noticed the severity of the situation. But there were several male students who defeated other monsters didn’t listen to the instructions, and confidently stood in front of the Cockatrice. Perhaps they were bored of the same training program, and wanted to prove their strengths, these male students courageously fought the Cockatrice.

However, the results exceeded their expectation. Magic chants were useless, even weapons could not cause it any harm. Even if they used all their power, the results were the same.

They were deeply appalled and faced an attack from the Cockatrice’s beak.

“Guuu…!”

The male student, who was holding a sword, took a few steps back attempting to avoid it, but was shot in the right shoulder, his entire body fell onto the ground causing the dust to float around.

Luckily, he had managed to retain his consciousness, but as the paralysis was about to start, he probably could not re-enter the battlefield. Just when everyone felt sorry for him, the male student who received the attack suddenly became a stone statue, this caused everyone to noticed that the terror isn’t just with the Cockatrice’s speed, but it also the dangers involved. Everyone understood how urgent the situation was, and understanding turned into fear, which of course was followed by an incoming large scream.

“I…Instructor, How did this happen!”

Miu concentrated and turned her head and asked the instructor, but only to see an anxious and puzzled look on his face. The combat skills instructor’s fingers was constantly sliding on the control system’s crystal ball.

“I…I don’t understand! The emergency suspension program cannot be activated, the system is out of control! Looks like someone had forcibly changed the data on Cockatrice and make it become much more powerful.”

The instructor had an incredulous expression.

“But it should be safe to say that after being harmed by it, at most it should cause only a temporarily paralysis. The original role was to make a hypnotic suggestion to a person’s mentality… In addition, the barrier is working fine, there should not cause substantial harm to the body.”

“Mmm—!”

Miu was no longer listening to the instructor’s explanation. Since the instructor was not clear about the current situation, she should waste any time on him. Miu had more important things to do, that is to buy time for the others to take cover.

“…Wind!”

Miu activated her long prepared magic, the atmosphere replies to Miu’s summons, multiple wind blades formed near the ceiling. Followed by a swing of her staff, the wind blades true a beautiful arc and headed towards the Cockatrice. All the blades hit the target, but —

Miu gasped. The moment the wind blades hit the Cockatrice, it immediately dissipated into fog.

… It was actually completely unaffected by it…!

Miu’s attack revealed her own position, the Cockatrice’s attention suddenly focused onto herbody. The giant bird’s sharp claws pressed onto the floor, tilted its huge body forward and headed to Miu swiftly. It was hard to imagine that such a huge Cockatrice actually had such an alarming speed. Miu and the Cockatrice was separated by roughly 20 meters, but this kind of distance doesn’t mean much to the Cockatrice.

… Not good, I have to hurry and avoid…!

In peril, Miu twisted her waist and attempted to dodge the enemy’s attack. But after giving it a thought, she gave up on this idea. Kuzuha and Chikage were both standing next to her, behind her also had the instructor and the other students, she must think of a way to protect them. Thus Miu began to chant her magic, the AD on her wrist could shorten the chanting time, so a simple wind magic should still make it in time. Miu plans on making everyone fly up into the air and avoid the enemy’s attack. At this moment, the approaching Cockatrice suddenly stumbled and fell to its side. A closer look shows the Cockatrice’s right left fell into a several meter deep hole, as if it feel into a trap.

“…Direct magic attack does not have any effect, but this kind of tactics seems to still be working.”

Kuzuha coldly said.

“If that’s the case, let me try it as well.”

The fallen Cockatrice suddenly had a large water block covering its head. The ball-shaped water block emerging from midair stole away Cockatrice’s ability to breath. Its huge body tried to stand up, but the water block seemed to have its own consciousness, always covering the head of the Cockatrice. The water block also gradually expands, finally it covered the entire body of the Cockatrice, created a water cage for the Cockatrice to be imprisoned in.

“Ah ha, looks like it really is effective.”

The long range attacked really worked. Chikage smiled proudly and immediately turned to Miu.

“Are you okay?”

“Ah, thank you.”

Miu stared at the two people, her face was in disbelief.

…Why did I think that I had to do everything by myself…?

Deep down, Miu regarded those two as people she had to protect, but this was obviously only Miu’s thinking. In fact, Kuzuha and Chikage’s strength was comparable to herself, both were reliable partners.

“Magic being useless is no problem, but even the petrification effect came out…Izumi, what do you think?”

“I’m guessing the system went out of control, therefore affecting the meaning of causing harm to a human body.”
Chikage supported her chin, and replied to Kuzuha’s question.

“The Cockatrice created by the training program should only cause paralysis on the mentality, but this kind of paralysis does not cause harm to the human body, the system will follow the student’s abnormal condition to make judgment. If the system accepted petrification as part of an abnormal condition, then the events that happened today should be reasonable.”

“If that is true, then our current situation may not be very optimistic.”

Kuzuha glanced at the petrified male students.

“If the barrier determined that petrified students are normal stones—“

“T…Then won’t it…!”

Miu was surprised. According to the assumptions given by Kuzuha, a petrified body could possibly be destroyed and was excluded from the protection of the barrier. The body’s damage is not the issue anymore; they may die instantly on the scene.

“How do we return them to normal?”

Miu was very anxious, but Chikage only gently nodded.

Based on past experience, as long as you beat the Cockatrice, the training course will come to an end, the paralysis effect should also disappear—

After saying half of what she wanted to say, Chikage suddenly shut up. Miu and Kuzuha didn’t understand why but follow Chikage’s gaze and looked forward, and immediately their face’s paled.

“Impossible…”

Both of them could hardly believe what they are seeing.

The imprisoned Cockatrice was rapidly expanding in the water cage.

Its sharp eyes stared directly at the three of them.

Miu and the others immediately entered their battle postures, the other females students screamed.

The Cockatrice suddenly broke through Chikage’s created water cage.

All of this happened almost simultaneously.

“Damn, it failed!”

Chikage snarled, angry at her own misjudgment.

“It isn’t afraid of magic, but rather it can absorb magic!”

The Cockatrice’s body rapid grew, from the original 5 meters, it swelled to 7 or 8 meters. The personality became more violent and used it deadly petrification as an attack.

A symbol of fear was rapidly ascending in front of their eyes.

“—!”

Everyone issued a high-pitched scream and attempted to flee from the scene, but the Cockatrice’s deafening roar swallowed the wails, shaking the atmosphere. The Cockatrice opened his wings and released countless feathers. Under the influence of the strong wind, Cockatrice’s feather fluttered everywhere, turning into sharp arrows.

“Waaaaaa…!”

Miu hurriedly activated her wind defence magic, placing Chikage and Doumoto under her protection.

She could not worry about the others and could only watch as the fleeing students get hit by the feathers, and in the presence of the trio, turned into a cold hard statue.

“Impossible…”

…Its feathers also have the ability of petrification?

When Miu had fallen into despair, the Cockatrice approached and raised it giant claws.

“~~!”

The sharp claws collided with the defensive barrier, even Miu who was in the barrier could clearly feel the huge impact. Miu grinded her teeth and endured it.

Noticing its claws being bounced back, the Cockatrice was slightly shocked, it immediately launched a second wave of attack. The huge beak and claws took turns and continued an endless amount of attacks.

“…Uh! …Ah!~~ Ah!”

Miu tried to defend against the giant bird’s attack at all cost, but the situation where they are evenly matched will not last long. The Cockatrice’s attack became heavier each time, Miu felt that she was slowly lacking.

…Could it be that it is absorbing my defensive barrier’s magic power?

Her foreboding really became true, the Cockatrice’s body gradually swelled. Miu had no other option, if she removes the defensive barrier, it means revealing them directly to the threat of the giant beak and claws. Even if they were lucky enough to avoid the attacks from the beak and claws, it is unlikely that they will be able to avoid the fluttering feathers, at that time, it is still the end for them. Kuzuha and Chikage also seemed to carry similar thoughts, but they could only frown and desperately think of countermeasures. As the Cockatrice’s attack power becomes stronger and stronger, Miu’s internal magic power rapidly decrease, and finally she could not withstand it anymore.

“…Ah!”

Both of Miu’s legs gave out and she had no power in her body. Her magic power was completely depleted and the wind defensive barrier also vanished. But the Cockatrice did not stop its attack, she could only watch as its neck went down slightly and the petrification attack from the beak pierced the air. Miu who was completely powerless, had no response as countermeasures.

At this moment, Kuzuha and Chikage stood in front of Miu.

“—Hmm!”

“Take this…!”

The two of them simultaneously created a earth and water barrier, forming a brand new defensive barrier. Under the effects of the two barriers, they managed to withstand the first wave of attack from the Cockatrice.

However, the earth and water defensive barrier also collapsed.

“Ah—!”

“It can’t be…”

The two of them exclaimed. Miu was feebly lying on the floor, her heart filled with remorse. The barrier was created by her, it blocked the Cockatrice, but at the same time, her own magic power was absorbed completely, turning into the Cockatrice’s strength.

“Quickly escape…!”

Unfortunately, she was a step too late. Kuzuha and Chikage did not even have the chance to catch her breath, and the Cockatrice’s giant claws pierced the air once again.

The two of them attempted to re-activate the defensive barrier, but it was too late, the unformed earth and water barrier was not its opponent. A strong impact made the two of them flew away like a broken kite, after rolling on the floor a few times, they loss consciousness. The amount of damage they received was far more than what their mental state could withstand.

“Chikage…! Class rep…!”

Miu struggled to get up, even if she had no power in her body, she will still bravely raise the holy spear and face off against the over 10 meters tall Cockatrice, in order to protect the unconscious Kuzuha and Chikage — Her first friends she made in her life.

… I won’t let you get away with this, monster…!

“Guuu…”

After gripping her hands slightly, she suddenly fell to the ground weakly.
But the Cockatrice did not leave any mercy, she watched as the giant claws swept towards her rapidly.

Although she knew it was impossible, Miu still held gritted her teeth and raised her holy staff, attempting to block off the attack from the Cockatrice. She will definitely never give up, she stared straight at the sharp claws, her eyes unblinking.

Suddenly, a figure jump in between.

“—”

As it was so sudden, Miu’s eyes widened in surprised. The familiar silhouette was in front of her eyes, a wide strong, confident male’s back. He did not even open his mouth, but his back told her everything.

—Don’t worry, I’m here now.

She watched as he calmly raised his left hand.

After a huge noise erupted, the Cockatrice’s giant claws were firmly blocked.

===Part 5===

A nostalgic feeling. It was as if the atmosphere had changed, a single breath caused stinging pain in the body.

Akatsuki was very used to this familiar — It was the atmosphere that only battlefields had.

After his left hand blocked the Cockatrice’s giant claws, Akatsuki looked up at the giant body in front of him.

“Cockatrice…A chimera made out of a chicken and a snake.”

Only to see Akatsuki figure swiftly moved and had taken a few steps forward.

His right palm was against the giant body , his right legs stepped firmly onto the ground.

“—Let me see you fly away!”

After a loud noise, Cockatrice’s giant body was lifted into the air, and flew backwards.

This was the activation of Renkan Keikikou. The cockatrice flew a certain amount of distance in the air, then fell down heavily on the floor.

A powerful impact shook the entire first arena.

Miu turned and looked behind him at Miu.

“Sorry, I made you wait, I didn’t expect that there would be such a situation…Are you alright?”

“Yes…”

Akatsuki’s appearance made Miu felt relieved. But her legs were still soft, and it looks like she was about to topple down any moment.

“—Be careful, Are you really okay?”

Akatsuki immediately supported Miu up, and let her slowly sit down on the floor.

“You’ve work hard enough, you did well. Just leave the rest to me.”

Then he turned again to face the Cockatrice.

“It will end soon.”

“J…Just the strength of one person is not enough, you must first think of…”

The gasping Miu tried to stop Akatsuki, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sorry, but there’s no time left — Look.”

“—?”

Akatsuki lifted his left hand, Miu was completely shocked. His lower part of the arm was completely petrified, all the way to his elbow. Looks like Cockatrice’s petrification ability had already extended from its beak and feathers to the claws.

The petrification effect was slowly eroding into Akatsuki’s arms. It should be said that Akatsuki should have already turned into a stone statue, but luckily Akatsuki used Renkan Keikikou to manipulate his body’s ki, and was barely able to slow down the petrification speed. Of course, this was not a permanent solution.

There’s no time left. Akatsuki turned around, but the sound of “stop” suddenly appeared from behind.

“—Don’t try to be a hero, Ousawa Akatsuki!”

The sound came from the combat skills instructor who luckily avoided the mess.

“The system is already out of control, there’s no way anyone can take it down. The only way is to forcibly stop the training program to let the Cockatrice automatically disappear.”

But Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sensei, I advise that you give up on this train of thought. Since the system is already out of control, how could we place our hopes on the system? What if it causes serious consequences, can you afford to take this risk?”

So Akatsuki stepped towards the Cockatrice, only to notice that his petrified left wrist was held by someone behind.

“W…What do you plan to do?”

Miu tried to conceal her inner fears.

“Do you really understand the situation? Just by a person who can’t use magic… No, a person who can’t even use an AD, how would he be able to defeat his enemy who isn’t afraid of weapons and magic. Even if you attack it unarmed, it will only speed up the petrification process…”

Akatsuki listened, then looked at Miu and laughed.

“You’re right, if I only had unarmed attacks. But right now I’ll accept your advice, and use a weapon that belongs solely to me.”

After saying this, Akatsuki raised his right hand, black light particles immediately begin to gather.

His AD seems to be responding. Miu widened her eyes in shock.

“D…Did you learn it? How do you do this?”

“I didn’t do anything, I simply increased the amount only.”

Akatsuki raised his sleeves, on his right arm was seven ADs.

— According to the combat skills instructor, the feeling of using AD to materialize a weapon is equivalent to chanting magic.

Akatsuki did not know magic, he could only use Renkan Keikikou to follow the concept.

…The results were disastrous.

What magic really is was by borrowing the chanting actions and concentrating into your consciousness, then slowly increase the magic power, enhancing its power. In short, magic activation is to allow the magic power gradually increase from a minuscule value to its maximum, but Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou is to release the large amount of power inside the body to the outside, it can also be mean that the power released was already at its maximum state. If the AD’s characteristic was to start from a low gear, Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou started at a high gear, thus it did not correspond to each other well.

…But in the end, he finally found a short cut.

Onizuka’s AD made Akatsuki discover this possibility, thus he borrowed the AD from the other students in the second arena, attempting to materialize his weapon. After each attempt failed, he added another AD, until he was wearing 7 ADs, it finally was able to accommodate Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou.

“Come.”

Akatsuki muttered. At the same time, following a black flash of light, Akatsuki’s weapon appeared out of thin air.

“—“

A greatsword with an abnormal look and a pitch black blade. Its length was nearly 3 meters, and the blade was wider than Miu’s shoulders. It was wide in the front and the rear ends of the sword, but the middle section was slightly recessed, making its appearance look complicated. In the center of the hilt and the blade were various red crosses and crystal balls, creating a ghostly atmosphere.

<Demon Sword> — Anyone who saw this weapon would naturally blurt it out.

Akatsuki held the great sword on his swords, and leisurely walked towards the Cockatrice.

The Cockatrice seems to recognize the sudden appearance of Akatsuki as a threat, it immediately spreaded its wings and prepared a petrification attack.

“Be careful, that is…”

From behind, Miu cried out aloud. She saw a flash of light passed by and Akatsuki’s black great sword swung across the air.

The petrification feathers did not come, the wings on both sides of the Cockatrice was cut apart by the black great sword. Feeling the pain, the Cockatrice suddenly cried out.

“How is this possible? Shouldn’t weapon and magic attacks have no effective against it?”
Miu could hardly believe her eyes, but Akatsuki only smiled calmly.

“Of course it will work, this sword contains my own ki inside of it.”

Then he looked at the hand holding his sword.

…Looks like he hit the jackpot this time.

A suitable weapon for him must take a lifetime worth of time before he could find it. Some people would spend a lifetime and still not be able to find a weapon truly suitable for him. Akatsuki did not imagine that he would be able to achieve his wish in this world.

—AD, matching the user’s abilities and talents, and providing the most suitable weapon to materialize.

Was this really true?

“Once I try it out, I’ll know.”

Akatsuki took a few steps. His right hand held the hit, his petrified left wrist held onto the right wrist, pointed the sword tip forward, and assuming an assault posture.

The Cockatrice moved its long neck, its hard beak aimed at Akatsuki and pecked. A large noise occurred, and the ground suddenly had a huge hole.

But as the huge hole appeared, Akatsuki’s demon sword was already stabbed into the Cockatrice’s body. Holding the sword hilt, he activated Renkan Keikikou and inserted his body’s ki into the sword and then into the Cockatrice. The Cockatrice’s giant body suddenly swelled up.

“—Ohoh, this toy is pretty useful.”

Thus Akatsuki turned his back towards the Cockatrice and slowly walked towards Miu.

“W…Wait! It’s dangerous!”

“It’s not dangerous one bit, it is already over.”

Holding Miu’s hands, Akatsuki pulled her up from the ground.

Then he wrapped his hands along Miu’s waist, turned to look at the Cockatrice, his face filled with a gloated smile.

“Three seconds before countdown. Three, Two, One…”

Once Akatsuki counted to one, the Cockatrice’s huge body suddenly shook the ground violently.

“—“

The next second, the humongous body suddenly exploded into pieces. Akatsuki used Renkan Keikikou and inserted his own ki to the Cockatrice through the Demon Sword, successfully destroying it from within. Before Cockatrice’s fluttering pieces landed on the floor, it all disappeared as a puff of smoke, representing the training program had ended.

“—See, I told you so.”

With a smile, Akatsuki held up his left hand. The black demon sword drew a beautiful arc in the air and landed slowly. Akatsuki held onto the hilt and successfully caught the demon sword that was coming down from the sky, signs of the petrification had already disappeared from his left hand.

===Part 6===

In the first arena, there was a room that can view the entire stadium, it is a small room with glass windows and a high ceiling. Only a few people can freely enter this special viewing platform.
At the special viewing platform, a few people were witnessing the first arena’s situation, that is JPN Babel’s four student council members.

“—Yes, I understand, you’ve worked hard. We would like to know more details, please contact us after he regains consciousness.”

After the call, the vice president Nanase Haruka sighed.

“Found the suspect.”

“The guy called Onizuka?”

The secretary Ryouhei asked.

—According to various evidence, the student council had determined the reason for the abnormality in the training program.

After a quick investigation, the key lending records determined that Onizuka had borrowed the keys and went to the gym warehouse to prepare the training equipment. But Onizuka had already fallen unconscious during the training and was sent to the medical building to receive treatment. After he regains consciousness, he will then have to face the Student Council’s questioning.

“It can’t be because he was humiliated in front of his classmates, so he wanted to get his revenge? A male’s jealously is really ugly, they do not think about how many people they will harm. There’s no difference between a male and a terrorist.”

“Yes.”

Kyouya calmly smiled, Mishima was still staring at the first arena under their feet.

Haruka could not help but curiously asked.

“Mishima, what are you looking at?”

“…He really is strong.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Everybody unanimously looked downward. Ousawa Akatsuki, a <True Hero> confirmed by Norum Screening. Although he cannot use magic, his martial arts was simply unfathomable. Using his martial arts as a basis for his superior swordmanship, plus the giant Demon Sword that requires 7 ADs, it completely impacted the Student Council’s knowledge.

“…But he still isn’t a threat to us. That level of degree Cockatrice is simply not a problem to us.”
Haruka calmly made this judgment.

“As for his last attack, Mishima can easily block it.”

“Perhaps.”

“Ueseki’s fire magic can also give the effect of an pre-emptive attack in a duel mode in training.”

“That… ah ha ha …”

Ryouhei scratched his cheek.

At that moment, Kyouya finally spoke, his tone was extremely calm.

“However, facing different opponents, he should also change and use different strategies.”
“That’s true, but…”

Haruka doesn’t seem to want to give up.

Ryouhei placed his hands behind the back of his head.

“Anyways, A-class also have some powerful returnees. According to this, he should not be our opponent.”

Thus, the Student Council Members all walked out of the viewing platform, they did not have any reason to continue to stay there.

“—President, where are you going?”

Noticing Kyouya going in the opposite direction alone, Haruka hurriedly asked.

Kyouya nodded.

“I have to clean up the aftermath.”

At the same time, Akatsuki defeated the Cockatrice, the system returned to normal. The petrified students all regain their original form, the chaotic and disorderly scene was gradually brought under control. However, there are still many students who have not regained their consciousness and are currently waiting for medical personnel to arrive on stage.

During the confusion, a single figure swiftly left the scene.

—It actually failed.

Taking advantage when everyone was not paying attention, he quietly left the arena and immediately headed towards Babel’s landfill. There was a building there that had an incinerator that can destroy every object in the world, the current him must immediately rush to the landfill as soon as possible because he was holding an mysterious object that no one else is allowed to find out.

…Ah, the original plan was a mess.

I did not expect Ousawa Akatsuki’s strength to be that formidable.

Passing through the corridor, he opened his shoe locker and took out the outdoor shoes.

At this moment —

“—They key storage room isn’t in that direction right?”

“—!”

Turning around to carefully look, the figure appearing in the hallway made him feel nervous. When did he chase up to him?

The figure in the corridor was Ousawa Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, I don’t understand.”

Suppressing his inner panic, he exposed a puzzled smile.

“The previous training course caused me to get injured, so my body isn’t feeling too well, I was about to head over to the medical building for an examination.

“Really? But there is an infirmary here too right? If your body isn’t feeling well, you should select the closer infirmary instead, why do you have to specifically go to the medical building?

“That’s correct. Due to the training system going out of control, the infirmary’s personnel are all hurrying to help perform emergency aid to the unconscious student, they do not have time to take care of me.”

“Yes, that makes sense…”

Ousawa Akatsuki nodded, and did not continue to speak.

He still was unclear about meaning of Ousawa Akatsuki’s words. This was the first time he initiate the conversation with Ousawa Akatsuki. After a moment of silence, he quietly asked:

“…What do you mean?”

“—Yes? What are you referring about?”

“What you just said, Ousawa-kun, Why do you think that I must head over to the key storage?”

Akatsuki suddenly understood.

“The reason is simple. Because you are the one behind all this right, Tanaka?”

===Part 7===

Ousawa Akatsuki stared at Tanaka, carefully observing his change in expression.

“To be honest, I actually quite admire you. On the first day of school, you were selected by Onizuka, even if Onizuka punched and kicked you, you still decide to endure it silently, and completely disregard it.”

“…If I was to violently resist, it would only be worst. Silently enduring is a better choice.”

“If it was just simple bullying, I would say that your words are indeed correct. However —“

Akatsuki stared into Tanaka’s eyes.

“However, aren’t you stronger than Onizuka?”

“…”

“I actually noticed it a while ago, I noticed it when I first saw you. Do you still remember what I said to Onizuka?”

After a short pause —

“—Aren’t there always people who believe that they are stronger than others, and looks down upon them.”

From that point on, Akatsuki was interested in Tanaka, who was hiding his strength. He originally thought that Tanaka wanted to have low exposure and someone who did not want to stand out. Even though they had never had a conversation, Akatsuki was still very curious about Tanaka, and even considered that he could possibly become good friends with him

“Unfortunately, it seems I thought too much, you aren’t that type of person. To hide your strength, you allowed yourself to become an invisible man, making the other students nearly forget about your existence. Today’s combat skills training was the same, and you were completely unnatural.”

What is his goal for doing this? After pondering through, only one possibility comes into mind. Thus, Akatsuki silent waited, waited for the instant that Tanaka revealed himself.

“If the terrorist organization that opposes Babel snuck into the campus preparing to cause trouble, the best way is to directly kill people, so their own identity would not be exposed. So I thought, Onizuka’s strength isn’t bad, he also had an arrogant personality, sooner or later he will cause trouble. Since I could come up with that, the terrorist organization would also be able to think of it, what do you say?”

“…Your meaning is that Onizuka intentionally changed the training program for revenge, then after I took the opportunity to make the training program go out of control? But how can I do that? You may think that the key is on my body, but there are records for borrowing the key, so there is no room for fraud.”

“That’s true, but the school did no have a rule that the person who borrowed the key is the one who returns it right? If the person who borrowed the key had an emergency, or perhaps was just too lazy to make that trip, so he asked someone else to return it, this kind of situation isn’t impossible.”

Saying up to here, Akatsuki suddenly smiled.

“But even if you were the one who returned it, you should still need to write down on the key borrowing record. As for the culprit, who was determined to become transparent, he could not select such a dumb way to reveal himself. So
I think that besides changing the program data, and allowing the Cockatrice to rampage in the first arena, the culprit wanted to slip the key into Onizuka’s pocket. But an error appeared in your plans, I was a step ahead and knocked out Onizuka, he did not lose his petty life, did not get petrified and was directly sent to the medical building.”

Akatsuki paused slightly.

“— So I believe that the key still remains somewhere with the culprit.”

“…Even if they key is really with me.”

Tanaka’s tone was extremely calm.

“It is not an evidence that I’ve changed the program data.”

“True, that makes sense. Most of the people will probably blame Onizuka, believing that he was one changing the program data and causing the unexpected loss of control, no one would believe that it was a terrorist that snuck into the school.”

Akatsuki shrugged, his expression was very serious.

“But as long as someone becomes suspicious, as long as someone notices this possibility, do you think that Babel would simple think of this as an accident? Terrorist is the number one enemy of Babel, plus he is also a alternative world returnee. Based on the two reasons, Babel can not simply ignore it. If you noticed that the training program data was changed twice, at that time, there will be a formal investigation and the students who were deliberately concealing their strength would definitely become the prime suspect.”

“…”

Akatsuki’s prediction was extremely impressive, Tanaka was completely speechless. After a moment, he gently sighed.

“…Looks like there is no choice.”

Finishing his statement —

“Gu —!”

Akatsuki’s body suddenly flew away.

Barely adjusting his posture in midair, after landing, he slid for quite a bit of distance.

Then he looked up.

“…”

From the path between the shoe lockers, Tanaka walked over.

With a distance of ten meters between the two of them, they confronted each other in the hallway.

“—“

What was that attack just now? Akatsuki did not underestimate his enemy, but instead raised his alertness, but he can’t believe that he still wasn’t able to react to it. Was it magic? Tanaka’s attack was completely silent, Akatsuki’s had one possibility in his head.

“…Space magic?”

The magic attributes did not only consist of fire, water, earth and wind. These four elements are the most commonly seen magic, others include manipulation of light and darkness, and even space and gravity magic.

But compared to the elemental magic that requires borrowing the power of elves and gods, magic that controls space or even gravity requires spatial cognitive ability and mastery of law of physics, this increases the burden for the user, his consciousness must be even more focused. However, Tanaka did not shows signs of concentrating, and from the fact that he was caught opened-handly and was still perfectly calm to continue his conversation, Akatsuki considered this to be unlikely.

…Even though the possibility is low, it does not mean it is not impossible.

Akatsuki thought about the other possibilities. Activating a magic that requires physical without warning — Could the world really have someone that strong?

JPN Babel’s Student Council President Hikami Kyouya and the COCOON members who rule this world should be able to do it.

However, Tanaka who rebels against Babel should not be a COCOON member. Among the terrorist, is there someone that strong?

Of course. A terrorist organization that composes of young elites, their strength could be said to be on par with COCOON, it is said that a normal army, police, even the New United Nations and Babel are helpless against them

“…”

Akatsuki swallowed. This isn’t true right?

His mouth shook slightly.

“Perhaps I am wrong, but —“

The Demon King’s daughter’s name was similar to his sister, JPN Babel Student Council President Hikami Kyouya was also a member of COCOON, these series of coincidences seemed like it was the mischief caused by the goddess of fate, maybe this was not an exception too.

Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his mouth —

“—Are you Scarlet Dusk?”

===Part 8===

<Scarlet Dusk>, the strongest terrorist group, rivaling Babel in strength, that rejects COCOON’s belief. A group formed by elite youth alternative returnees, and currently the only organization with power that is capable of competing against the ruler of this world, COCOON.

At the same time, it is a target that Ousawa Akatsuki was searching for.

If Tanaka was really part of <Scarlet Dusk>, it means that Akatsuki took a major step forward towards his target.
Seeing Akatsuki activating the AD, waving his right hand, a giant black demon sword appeared in the air shining ominously. Akatsuki held the hilt tightly and stared at Tanaka.

“…This was unexpected.”

Facing Akatsuki’s questioning, Tanaka revealed a wry smile.

In Akatsuki’s eyes, this was the true appearance consoling himself after being found out.

“—“

Akatsuki pushed off with both feet, swiftly moving forward. Under the effects of Renkan Keikikou, Akatsuki did not need to accelerate; his first speed was already his fastest speed. The distance between the two instantly disappeared, and was about to see that he was entering the demon sword’s attack range.

At this moment —

“Gu—!”

Akatsuki once again had been hit, this time coming from behind. The strong impact pushed out the air from his lungs, his feet flying in the air, causing Akatsuki to lose his balance and fall forward.

However, Akatsuki did not release the demon sword. Fallen forward caused him to enter the attack range of the demon sword, so Akatsuki endured the pain, and struggling swung the demon sword in his hands. The giant blade flashed through the air, and he saw a slash that was going to cut Tanaka in half, but Tanaka’s magic attack was a step faster and accurate hit Akatsuki in the jaw.

His brain violently shook. When he was about to lose consciousness, Akatsuki accelerated his body’s flow, forcibly reviving the nervous systems and regaining control of his own body.

“—It’s not over.”

Tanaka said, Akatsuki received another attack on his right side, sounds of his ribs being hit could clearly be heard.

Under Babel’s barrier, magic damage will not affect the body. But the damage mentally could not be removed, the person being attacked will feel intense pain.

“Guuuuu…!”

However, he could still endure this degree of pain. Akatsuki feets landed on the corridor walls, his body was coincidently vertical to the wall, then he pushed off to once again attack Tanaka. Before entering the demon sword’s attack range, Akatsuki swung the demon sword, cutting the space in front of him.

A solid feeling, and a crisp metallic crashing sound.

Tanaka was taken aback, but Akatsuki did not relax.

“—Next is below!”

Seeing through Tanaka’s mind, the demon sword slashed downwards, resulting in an accurately hitting the target, and prevent the attack that was difficult for the naked eye to see.

—When Akatsuki was being pummeled from behind earlier, Akatsuki still swung the sword, an attack with all his strength. At that time, Tanaka’s counterattack from below was barely able to avoid it. Akatsuki believes that at that time, the attack and defence should be imprinted into Tanaka’s head, as long as he shortens the distance, Tanaka will follow his own experiences and counter them from below.

Akatsuki was confident in his own judgment. Two consecutive attacks were broken so Tanaka must be feeling anxious deep inside. Space magic requires a cool judgment and sophisticated calculations, once he noticed that Akatsuki, who was thrown faraway, would actually come back up, the user would naturally lose his calmness, and would not be able to activate his planned magic.

Right now, Akatsuki and Tanaka’s distance had already entered the demon sword’s attack range, if he swings the demon sword right now, he would be able accurately hit his target before Tanaka’s counterattack. So he should do it, an unavoidable blow!

The demon sword swung across Tanaka’s body.

“—?”

But it felt like it was cutting through air. After he was aware that his attack was dodged by his opponent, Akatsuki noticed that Tanaka rapidly moved backwards, leaving the demon sword’s attack range.

The reason lies upon the magic activated on his body. It should not be space magic, Tanaka did not have enough to spare. Akatsuki vaguely remembered that when Tanaka avoided the attack, the field suddenly had a gust of wind blow, this was the best evidence. He cannot be wrong, this must be the wind attribute high speed movement magic that the vice president Nanase Haruka specializes in.

Once this thought flashed through his mind, Akatsuki’s body once again flew off to the air.

… How did this happened?

His body’s hard ki immediately provided a timely protection, but his thoughts were thrown in disarray.
Using a variety of different attribute magics is not rare, in fact, Miu who specializes in wind magic can also use fire and water magic. But no matter air, water and fire all belongs to elemental magic, all of them require the gods or elves power to chant, basically the nature of the product is essentially the same.

However, space and gravity magic that is physics-based magic is completely different than elemental magic. Due to its special nature, the user should only be able to learn one type of magic, also learning elemental magic is almost impossible.

“Could it be that <Scarlet Dusk> was able to do it…?”

“—You’re mistaken.”

Tanaka saw through Akatsuki’s thoughts.

With a tone that devoid from any traces of emotions, like a cold machine.

“The real <Scarlet Dusk> or COCOON are monsters, so they are able to learn magic with different nature. I cannot learn physics-based magic and elemental magic at the same time, but defeating you isn’t a big problem.”

“What—…Guuu!”

Tanaka’s speech made Akatsuki completely surprised. At this moment, a powerful impact once again came to attack, Akatsuki, who was in midair, revealed a painful expression.

Seeing this, Tanaka revealed a slight smile.

“Looks like your hard ki can only correspond to one direction, and cannot defend against unexpected attacks. That being the case—“

…Behind?

Akatsuki forcibly changed his posture, swing his hand holding the demon sword behind him. Feeling a sense of a solid hit, a sharp metallic sound came out in the air, but his back still received a direct hit.

“W…Whoaa! To activate two attacks from both side!”

“Did I say I can only attack from one direction? Sorry, but that was only your own thinking.”

The reason was simple.

“My own created wind-based magic has no dead angles.”

After saying this, Tanaka immediately released consecutive attacks. A strong impact came from all directions: front, back, left, right, up, down. It did not give Akatsuki any time to catch his breath.

“Don’t imagine you can win!”

Akatsuki, who being attacked by multiple waves of impact in midair, desperately swung his demon sword. Although the demon sword’s blade was huge, but the range it can counter attack was limited, it can only face one direction at a time. With correct timing, perhaps it can simultaneously counter two directions, but it was impossible to counter the other four directions.

“…Uhhh! Kuuuhh~~!”

Tanaka did not show any mercy, Akatsuki was rapidly accumulated damage, his actions suddenly slowed down and was difficult to block attacks from two directions.

“…!”

Finally, he completely lose the ability to counter attack, becoming a sandbag that could not fight back.

A period of time passed.

Akatsuki’s right hand loosen, the demon sword dropped from midair and disappeared into multiple black particles before hitting the ground. The release of the materialization means that the user had lost his consciousness.

However, Tanaka did not relax, but rather accelerated the pace of his attacks.

“If I continue to attack like this, I’m afraid that others would discover it.”

Even when Akatsuki had lost the ability the resist, Tanaka’s attack continued for 3 minutes, during the period, probably over a thousand air bullets —which was Tanaka’s own created wind-based magic—hit Akatsuki. Now that he had finally stopped his attacks, Akatsuki’s body fell from the air and hit the ground.

…How vulnerable.

Glancing at Akatsuki who was lying down on the floor motionless, Tanaka turned away.

“—?”

Tanaka, who was planning to leave the scene, suddenly turned his head.

“—Too late!”

Akatsuki’s demon sword slashed downwards towards Tanaka’s head.

Tanaka immediately activated high speed magic to dodge from the right side. The huge black blade passed by Tanaka’s left side, and did not hit the target. But this was enough.

“Guuu—!”

His face revealing a painful expression, his right hand pressed onto his injured left shoulder, he stared at Akatsuki who was standing in front of him, waiting.

Only to see Akatsuki easily raised the demon sword to the back of his shoulder.

“Your speed is definitely fast, Very impressive.”

“Losing consciousness was only your acting…? You even made the AD materialized weapon disappear, you acting was really realistic.”

“There was no other way. It was the only method to find a counter attack chance.”

“But I don’t understand.”

Tanaka exposed a puzzled look.

“Under my magic attacks, how can you still stand up?”

Akatsuki shrugged, and easily replied:

“Thanks to my hard ki.”

His tone was saying that it was natural.

“Impossible.”

Tanaka did not accept Akastuki’s response.

“My attacks came from six directions, how could your hard ki possibly —“

After saying half of what he was about to say, Tanaka suddenly understood.

Akatsuki helped Tanaka by saying the possibility in his head.

“My hard ki can only face one direction? That was your way of thinking.”

===Part 9===

Akatsuki’s hard ki allows his ki to surround his body, achieving the effect of hardening his flesh.

While moving and dodging, it was just as what Tanaka said, it can only respond to one direction.

However, if his body remained still, or when he was in a completely defenseless situation, then it was not the same. In this situation, he could harden his whole bdy, achieving a complete protection effect.

“Tanaka, what do you plan to do now?”

Akatsuki looked at Tanaka, who could not move his left shoulder.

“I can defend against your attacks, you can dodge my attacks, but cannot defend against it. Do you know what this means?”

In Akatsuki’s situation, it means that he will either win or draw.

For Tanaka, it means he will either draw or lose.

His identity as a terrorist was already exposed now, a draw is equivalent to a loss.

Although it is currently in a stalemate, considering that the possibility of being seen by others increase, the result is also equal to failure.

Akatsuki stared at Tanaka.

“You’re strength is amazing, but I was going to challenge the monsters that you were talking about, If I even lose to you, won’t I lose the right to challenge those monsters?”

“…”

Tanaka feel silent, after some time passed, he slowly said.

“…I won’t lose.”

After saying this, Tanaka immediately surrounded himself with magic circles. Akatsuki was only prepare to defend against Tanaka’s surprised attack, and did not think he would confront him in a frontal charge. He frowned and retreated a few steps to avoid being caught by the defensive barrier. Only to see the magic circles rapidly increase, overlapping each other, Akatsuki understood how dangerous the magic circle’s power and range was, and at the same noticed Tanaka’s true plan.

“You…”

Akatsuki’s face sank, Tanaka revealed a proud smile.

“Looks like you’ve discovered it. That’s right, my magic isn’t going to attack you, but rather attack the building of Babel. Perhaps you can resist it, but others cannot.”

“Babel has a defensive barrier, no matter how strong you magic is, it will only make them fall unconscious…”

“If that being the case, why is your face still so serious? I believe you also know, Babel’s barrier only protects against magic, AD materialized weapon and attacks from people, rubble and debris caused magic attacks is not included. Once involved, their bodies would definitely get injured, and those that are unlucky will most likely die.

Although Tanaka’s explanation made Akatsuki pale-faced, his mouth still had a hint of a smile.

“Did your previous magic activate?”

“You cannot use magic, so you naturally cannot case any magic barrier. Even if you can, you will not be able to defend against my magical attack. This magic is a type of impact magic, it has the effect of allowing the nearby air rapidly expanding to thousands of time larger, even if you luckily avoid it, you will not be able to escape the fate of being buried in the rubble, just like the other students.”

“ A suicide attack…?”

“The purpose of my mission was to bring destruction to Babel.”

So—

“If you think you can still forcibly stop my magic, you can feel free and try. Perhaps that move against Onizuka will be effective, but unfortunately I am more cautious than Onizuka, I will not let you swoop in. Before your demon sword touches my body, I will activate the magic a step earlier.”

“Oh so you’re that certain? Then give it a try.”

Akatsuki’s hands held tightly to the demon sword. One slash was good enough. As long as he hit the target, he would be able to prevent Tanaka’s magic from activating. Although destroying Tanaka’s defensive barrier isn’t hard, but would Tanaka take advantage of the moment when the demon sword collides with his defensive barrier and activate his magic?

That being the case, there was only once chance, that is the moment Tanaka activates his magic and removes the defensive barrier. Right now, Renkan Keikikou had already significantly increased his physical ability, ki was also injected into his sword, it isn’t a battle without hope.

Akatsuki concentrated, waiting patiently for the moment that Tanaka removes his defensive barriers.

“—!”

Suddenly, Akatsuki felt another aura. It is not coming from Tanaka, but from a third party source.

“Kuuuh—!”

Although he was a step too slow, Tanaka also noticed it, but unfortunately it was too late.

“—It ends right here.”

A sharp piercing sound spread throughout every corner of the hallway.

“—“

A crystal-like icicle, Tanaka was imprisoned within the icicle. His entire body could not move, even blinking was a problem.

A genuine ice prison. Akatsuki noticed the icicle in front of him was tougher than the one he saw in the entrance inspection. Looking at this school, the person who had the ability to create such an icicle was —

“…Beside from you, there is no one else I can think of.”

Akatsuki turned around.

JPN Babel’s Student Council President Hikami Kyouya was standing in front of him with a calm smile.

“—What are you doing here?”

“What you were doing is what I was doing, Ousawa Akatsuki-kun.”

Kyouya’s face revealed a wry smile.

“I did not want to spoil your mood, but the situation forced me to take action to prevent the innocent from being affected… Are you angry?”

“Nope. What you said was correct, affecting the innocent isn’t a good thing.”

After saying this, Akatsuki released the materialization of the demon sword. Kyouya seeing this revealed a surprised expression.

“That’s strange. There is only the two of us here, I thought you would charge over here like last time… Looks like I worried too much.”

“I really want to have a duel with you right now, but it will only attract more people to run over here to observe it.”

Akatsuki stared directly at Kyouya.

“If I really want to duel with you, I hope that I can select a location where no one else would interfere.”

“Yes, that may be so.”

Kyouya narrowed his eyes, as if he was looking forward to it.

“—Hey.”

Akatsuki’s tone suddenly changed.

“Are you really a COCOON?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

Kyouya swiftly admitted that he was one of the top elite in the world.

Akatsuki nodded, and in a calm tone, he said out his ultimate goal that he came back for in this world.

“Within your comrades, there should be a man with golden eyes. Please tell him this for me.”

Akatsuki boasted—

“—I will definitely stop you, stop you and father!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2014-01-30T01:28:15Z

Asvare: changed medal to medic

==Chapter 4==

===Part 1===

——The current time was right before the afternoon course starts.

High school division B-class’s male student — Onizuka’s figure appeared inside the gym warehouse.

“Why do I have to do such a thing...”

In the dark space, Onizuka is currently preparing the equipment needed for the live combat course.

After an investigation done by the Student Council, they concluded that the incident that happened on the first day of school in the B-class classroom was initiated by Onizuka, thus, the Disciplinary Officers, following the results of the verdict, punished him with two weeks of preparatory work for all courses.

Although Onizuka didn’t want to be there, but he still followed unwillingly the instructions the combat skill instructor gave him about preparing the equipment, the reason is obviously because of someone he could not defy.

The fact about him being downgraded to B-class made Onizuka both resentful and angry, usually he would unreservedly vent his anger at the other classmates, but he did not expect that such a trivial matter would actually get their attention. But after listening to the vice president Nanase Haruka’s explanation, Onizuka suddenly realized.

...It was that guy’s fault, Damn it...!

Onizuka bitterly spat out that phrase. According to Nanse Haruka, Ousawa Akatsuki seemed to start a conflict with the Student Council due to this matter. In short, he was just an innocent victim caught up by their dispute.

“Enough...Ah?”

Onizuka, who was preparing the equipment, suddenly stopped his work, and looked at a door inside the gym warehouse. An idea flashed through Onizuka’s mind —— A despicable and evil plan.

Onizuka could not help but laugh.

At least he can return the favor to Ousawa Akatsuki.

===Part 2===

The afternoon courses began.

The B-class students, which returned again to the second arena, was about to conduct a different live combat training compared to the morning classes. The course was roughly divided into two different parts. One was a one on one duel in the second arena, the other was to go to the nearby first arena, form a party with various students, and fight against the programmed summoned monster. Akatsuki did not hesitate and selected the latter.

“——Hey, let’s form a team together.”

Akatsuki said to Miu, Kuzuha and Chikage, all three of them had changed into clean gym clothes, perhaps even their body was washed completely clean.

But...

“————”

“————”

“————”

All three of them replied silently, and gave an icy stare.

“...Let’s go.”

“Yes, Let’s do that.”

“Agreed.”

The trio turned and left, leaving Akatsuki at his original spot. Akatsuki who held up his right hand froze on the spot, his face showed a wry smile.

“...Ha ha, I can’t blame them.”

Of course. Recalling his actions that he did at the gym warehouse, not being dissemble into multiple parts was already very good. The trio’s cold reaction is only natural, it is likely that they will refuse to speak with Akatsuki for a good period of time.

“However, this is also a good opportunity.”

This could let Kuzuha, who intentionally suppress herself, to have a temporary chance to relieve herself. Kuzuha’s age is the smallest, but her performance exceeds the others, thus, she is often being alienated by the other students, she didn’t even have friends to talk with.

“——Moreover, it is the same for that fellow too.”

Akatsuki narrowed his eyes, staring far ahead.

Looking at Miu who was under the companionship of Kuzuha and Chikage.

The three girls left Akatsuki and advanced to the first arena. Their expressions all have a common point, they were all holding back on a proud smile of a successful prank.

“...What?”

“It feels like he is still looking at us.”

Chikage’s answer made Miu feel even more pleased.

...Must make him reflect upon his own actions.

Miu stuck out her tongue and made up her mind. Akatsuki’s action was too much, only by completely ignoring and excluding him will he know where he went wrong.

After leaving the gym warehouse, Miu was showering and apologizing to Kuzuha and Chiakge for her lawless brother. Originally, she thought that Kuzuha and Chikage would reply sarcastically, but both of them just shook their heads with a wry smile and did not add anymore blame to them.

Kuzuha and Chikage was grateful for Akatsuki’s consideration, but his method was too much, they could not forgive him that easily. Thus, the trio made a decision to make Akatsuki fully reflect upon on his actions. After the three of them looked at each other, and unanimously laughed, this laugh strengthened the friendship between the three of them.

Melt felt inconceivable. At first, she always felt that there was a barrier between her and the other two, but now they have become very intimate and very good friends.

“Miu, it must be hard for you. Your family having such a strange brother, it must be difficult right?”

The sound came from below, it was obviously the petite Kuzuha. Although the mature tone was slightly cold, but Miu could feel the warmth she never experienced in those few words, making the pleased Miu narrowed her eyes. Kuzuha called out Miu’s name without any resistance, this means that Kuzuha had completely accepted Miu.

Thus, even if Akatsuki’s action went overboard, Miu still felt grateful to him.

——Regardless of the method used, without Akatsuki, she could not laugh so happily in this world.

After watching Miu and them leave, Akatsuki began to look for another training partner. Since they have decided to select the team battle, he could only select the other course. So Akatsuki stayed at the second arena, preparing to participate in the one on one duel. However, Akatsuki did not have a good relationship with any of the other students, they also deliberately tried to avoid Akatsuki’s gaze.Perhaps it was because of the trouble he caused on the first day of school, and he also showed off his strength in front of everyone, of course no one wanted to be in his group.

...What a pain.

This could be counted as he got what he deserved. At this moment, Akatsuki had two ideas float up into his mind, one was to find a opponent with considerable strength, the other is easily defeating his training partner, he had to select one out of the two. But after taking a closer look, he had already found his opponent, so Akatsuki could only pin his hopes onto the other person — who for a different reason could not find an opponent.

“Onizuka-san~~”

“O...Ousawa? W…What do you want? Don’t scream out so disgustingly!”

Onizuka was alert, but Akatsuki tried to pretend to be cute and slightly turned his head to one side.

“——Group up with me okay?”

“S...Stop it! Why should I pair up with you…”

“If you don’t pair up with me, I’ll kill you.”

“...!”

Akatsuki’s threat made Onizuka suddenly become very stiff.

“Relax, you should know that I still can’t use my AD right? At that time, the weapon I will be using is the borrowed model sword.”

After lifting up the model long sword, Akatsuki continued to speak:

“——Plus, I cannot use any magic at all.”

“R...Really...?”

Onizuka widened his eyes, revealing a surprised look.

Akatsuki nodded.

“That’s right, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Inside Babel’s barrier, you can’t be injured anyways.”

“...”

Onizuka pondered for a moment, and determinedly nodded.

===Part 3===

The combat training was about to start. Standing 5 meters away from Akatsuki, Onizuka secretly considered. Although it was different from his original plan, but the results was still acceptable.

Onizuka look at Akatsuki’s back. The second arena and the first arena was only separated by a layer of wall, on the other side is the first arena, which should be currently undertaking a battle warfare regarding about team training, that includes the trio Ousawa Miu, Doumoto Kuzuha and Izumi Chikage. Onizuka originally thought that Akatsuki would form a team with these people and participate in the training, so he specially prepared a big present for him.
But this was still good. Anyways Onizuka did not have a favorable impression towards Akatsuki’s sister Ousawa Miu, the arrogant kid Doumoto Kuzuha and the self-centered Izumi Chikage, letting them receive a bit of punishment isn’t bad.

Onizuka gaze moved from the wall and onto Akatsuki.

“Fuaaa…”

Akatsuki yawned lazily. Onizuka couldn’t stop snickering, he wanted to see how long Akatsuki could act without care.

The model sword used for practice was very blunt, there was no lethality at all, and most importantly Akatsuki could not use magic.

He is certain that he would win.

…Yes, certain for victory.

Thus, Onizuka began to concentrate, and silently waited for the instant that the duel began.

The cold mechanical sound spread throughout the entire second arena, announcing that the combat skill training has begun. Onizuka immediately released his pent up consciousness and in that instant—

“—”

After the muffled bang, Akatsuki was enveloped in flames. Instead of calling it a surprise attack, you could call it taking the initiative. That is because before the mechanical sound rang and declared that the combat skills training has begun, Onizuka had secretly began to chant magic, cancelling the magic circle and the opening of the defense barrier, and caught Akatsuki off guard with in an attack. This type of powerful attack far exceeds training — No, the course’s level, made everyone sudden enter a state of commotion.

“—Ha…Ha ha ha! I win!”

Onizuka didn’t care and opened his mouth to laugh loudly. He did not care about the gaze of the others, defeating the arrogant guy in front of him was what was urgent. Since he cannot use magic, it means it is impossible for him to cast a magic defence, Akatsuki was sure of his victory.

After waiting for the fire to die out, he should naturally see an unconscious Akatsuki.

No, it should be an unconscious Akatsuki lying on the floor helplessly.

Onizuka bent his waist , pressed his forehead and continue to laugh loudly.

“Haha, Ha ha ha —“

“—!”

Onizuka’s consciousness suddenly stopped, he could not understand the phenomenon in front of his eyes, He only understood that his eyes clearly saw an unharmed Akatsuki standing at the original spot, as if nothing had happened.

Akatsuki hummed then glanced at Onizuka.

“— Using a surprise attack isn’t bad, but unfortunately I had long seen through it.”

“W.Waaaaaaaaooohhh—!”

Onizuka screamed out, he felt a sense of fear that he never experienced before. The AD on his wrist immediately reacted and in Onizuka’s hands appeared four pieces of chakram, and was thrown with Akatsuki as the target.

The chakram pieced through the air and proceeded in an irregular path, and headed to Akatsuki from all directions. Only to see Akatsuki swing down the model sword to defend against the chakram.

“—“

The model sword bounced off the first two Chakram, but the amazing act hasn’t been finished yet. The chakram that was bounced off changed it’s path and respectively crashed into each other, then it bounced off in midair and crashed with the other chakram, creating a chained crash. After a series of sharp metallic sounds, all the chakram dropped to the floor, and created a circle with Akatsuki in the middle.

“A…Ahhhhhh…”

Onizuka, who was completely surprised, could not even say a word, his trembling body took a few steps back. Until now, Onizuka understood the other students, he noticed that the man in front of him is not to be provoked, he was an untouchable, dangerous person. Unfortunately Onizuka was too late, Akatsuki had already spoken:

“—So is it over now? Then it’s my turn.”

After saying this, Akatsuki suddenly shortened the distance.

“—!”

Hurriedly, Onizuka subconsciously created a fire wall in front of him to hide himself.

Blocked—Just as Onizuka felt relieved, the fire wall was cut opened by Akatsuki’s model sword.

…How is this possible…?

Onizuka, who was continuously contemplating, only realized that Akatsuki was swing down the model sword towards his head.

The feedback of the impact was accompanied by a slight shock, Akatsuki’s sword made a crisp contact sound under the straight slash. After carrying the model sword on his shoulders, Akatsuki slowly said:

“Hey—Onizuka, are you okay?”

Akatsuki sighed, shaking his head, and looked down at the classmate who was lying down on the floor unmoving.
Looking at the unconscious Onizuka, Akatsuki scratched his face and regretted slightly. He did not expect that the winner would be decided that fast; it felt that something was missing. Once he thought that his own training course was over, he felt unsatisfied. At this moment, Akatsuki suddenly noticed one thing.

“Oh, looks like it can’t withstand it.”

Cracks appeared on the model sword.

Akatsuki sighed. Every time he used Renkan Keikikou, there will always be such an aftereffect. By inserting his body’s ki into the weapon, not only will it achieve the effect of the person and the sword becoming one will, the ki would also increase the durability and sharpness of the blade. But an body who was enhanced by Renkan Keikikou had amazing power, during a battle, it will cause a great burden to the weapons, the result was that the model sword’s durability could not keep up with Akatsuki’s ki and his body’s strength —in other words, it could not keep up with Renkan Keikikou, and came to an end where it was shattered.

…If only I could use this toy, I really want to try it out.

Akatsuki looked at the AD he was wearing. The AD is a magic tool that the Babel is proud of, it can match the user’s ability and talents, and materialize the most suitable weapon. If the effects of AD was really that good, Akatsuki could safely combine his sword techniques with Renkan Keikikou’s power, just like the previous duel with Galious. Having the mentality of wanting to try once again, Akatsuki, again, focused his awareness to the AD, but the result was still in vain. No matter how much effort Akatsuki places, the AD did not react at all.

“…It couldn’t be that this was already broken right?”

Akatsuki muttered to himself, then suddenly noticed Onizuka, who lying prone to the floor, also wore an AD. Akatsuki could not help but think, since the training is over, it should be okay if I borrow it right. Thus, Akatsuki took off Onizuka’s AD, wore it on his hand, and tried to materialize his weapon.

“Mmmm….?”

The situation changed a little. Before, the AD did not have any response, but after wearing Onizuka’s AD, his right hand actually had a few light particles appearing. Unfortunately, the light particles only floated in mid-air, and did not form a concrete weapon.

This tiny change made Akatsuki further confirm his own judgment. Thus, he took of his own AD, and challenged to materialize his weapon again, fully expecting that he would soon master the trick. But Akatsuki frowned because the AD did not give any response.

“It can’t be, could it be malfunctioning again?”

…Could the problem be within my body?”

Akatsuki did not believe that he himself had a special constitution, the only difference he had compared to the others was probably Renkan Keikikou. While using Renkan Keikikou, his constitution will definitely become abnormal. But in the morning, while learning how to materialize a weapon, Akatsuki did not activate Renkan Keikikou, the result still ended in failure. Even if he activated Renkan Keikikou, he still could not materialize the weapon. The instructor insisted that materialization did not require magic, but it will only be a difficult task for people who cannot use magic. This problem had exceeded the range where Akatsuki could solve, so Akatsuki could not help but feel worried.

“…Ah? Wait a minute?”

Regarding the tiny change that was created previously, Akatsuki suddenly thought of another possibility, his sight fell onto his own AD.

At this moment, a huge impact suddenly came from the nearby first arena.

And sounds of screams.

“Looks like they seemed to be having a lot of fun. Ahhh, I knew I should have gone off with them.”

After a sigh, Akatsuki began to try out the possibility that he had just thought out.

===Part 4===

The origin of the screams, that Akasuki could hear from the second arena, came from the nearby Miu who was in first arena. The shrill cry originated from an extremely frightened female classmate.

The reason why they were screaming was in front of their eyes, Miu, Kuzuha and Chikage all stared blankly at the not-so-distant object.

A giant bird taller than a person — Cockatrice, it’s body was 5 meters long, this was the training opponent for the team battle that Miu and the others were supposed to face.

However, the size of the giant bird was not the reasons for the screams, in fact, the Cockatrice was a common opponent for a small team combat training.

“Why…!”

Miu’s expression was extremely serious, along with Kuzuha and Chikage she took a few steps back, to maintain a distance between the Cockatrice. The atmosphere of the first arena had completely changed, the previous light-hearted atmosphere had instantly disappeared.

—Before the beginning of training, the combat instructors specially warned them of the precautions.

A real Cockatrice is a monster with the ability of petrification, to be closer to its real nature, they had specially configured that attacks from its beak will cause them enter a state of paralysis. Aside from Miu, the other students have already accepted many times of live combat training, so they were tired of the instructor’s reminder, thus the combat training soon started.

At the beginning, Miu and the rest of the classmates were prevailing. The magician type students stood faraway and activated magic attacks, the warrior type students dodged the claws and used the weapons in their hands to directly attack it. Everybody was constantly changing their positions, trying to find the most favorable attack angle and surrounded the Cockatrice. The giant bird was already a familiar combat opponent, so everybody had already worked out a method to achieve victor, everyone thought that they will easily defeat the enemy this time again.

However, after dealing a certain amount of damage to the giant bird, the situation quickly changed. The Cockatrice’s reaction suddenly rapidly increased, and two female warrior type students have already became its sacrifice. The Cockatrice easily dodged the attacks from a dead angle, instantly went around to the back of the two female’s students. Under the attacks of the claws of the Cockatrice, the two students immediately lost consciousness.

“—Retreat! Quickly find cover!”

The combat skills instructor’s reaction was very swift. A normal training program could not have this type of reaction, and the combat skill instructor immediately noticed the severity of the situation. But there were several male students who defeated other monsters didn’t listen to the instructions, and confidently stood in front of the Cockatrice. Perhaps they were bored of the same training program, and wanted to prove their strengths, these male students courageously fought the Cockatrice.

However, the results exceeded their expectation. Magic chants were useless, even weapons could not cause it any harm. Even if they used all their power, the results were the same.

They were deeply appalled and faced an attack from the Cockatrice’s beak.

“Guuu…!”

The male student, who was holding a sword, took a few steps back attempting to avoid it, but was shot in the right shoulder, his entire body fell onto the ground causing the dust to float around.

Luckily, he had managed to retain his consciousness, but as the paralysis was about to start, he probably could not re-enter the battlefield. Just when everyone felt sorry for him, the male student who received the attack suddenly became a stone statue, this caused everyone to noticed that the terror isn’t just with the Cockatrice’s speed, but it also the dangers involved. Everyone understood how urgent the situation was, and understanding turned into fear, which of course was followed by an incoming large scream.

“I…Instructor, How did this happen!”

Miu concentrated and turned her head and asked the instructor, but only to see an anxious and puzzled look on his face. The combat skills instructor’s fingers was constantly sliding on the control system’s crystal ball.

“I…I don’t understand! The emergency suspension program cannot be activated, the system is out of control! Looks like someone had forcibly changed the data on Cockatrice and make it become much more powerful.”

The instructor had an incredulous expression.

“But it should be safe to say that after being harmed by it, at most it should cause only a temporarily paralysis. The original role was to make a hypnotic suggestion to a person’s mentality… In addition, the barrier is working fine, there should not cause substantial harm to the body.”

“Mmm—!”

Miu was no longer listening to the instructor’s explanation. Since the instructor was not clear about the current situation, she should waste any time on him. Miu had more important things to do, that is to buy time for the others to take cover.

“…Wind!”

Miu activated her long prepared magic, the atmosphere replies to Miu’s summons, multiple wind blades formed near the ceiling. Followed by a swing of her staff, the wind blades true a beautiful arc and headed towards the Cockatrice. All the blades hit the target, but —

Miu gasped. The moment the wind blades hit the Cockatrice, it immediately dissipated into fog.

… It was actually completely unaffected by it…!

Miu’s attack revealed her own position, the Cockatrice’s attention suddenly focused onto herbody. The giant bird’s sharp claws pressed onto the floor, tilted its huge body forward and headed to Miu swiftly. It was hard to imagine that such a huge Cockatrice actually had such an alarming speed. Miu and the Cockatrice was separated by roughly 20 meters, but this kind of distance doesn’t mean much to the Cockatrice.

… Not good, I have to hurry and avoid…!

In peril, Miu twisted her waist and attempted to dodge the enemy’s attack. But after giving it a thought, she gave up on this idea. Kuzuha and Chikage were both standing next to her, behind her also had the instructor and the other students, she must think of a way to protect them. Thus Miu began to chant her magic, the AD on her wrist could shorten the chanting time, so a simple wind magic should still make it in time. Miu plans on making everyone fly up into the air and avoid the enemy’s attack. At this moment, the approaching Cockatrice suddenly stumbled and fell to its side. A closer look shows the Cockatrice’s right left fell into a several meter deep hole, as if it feel into a trap.

“…Direct magic attack does not have any effect, but this kind of tactics seems to still be working.”

Kuzuha coldly said.

“If that’s the case, let me try it as well.”

The fallen Cockatrice suddenly had a large water block covering its head. The ball-shaped water block emerging from midair stole away Cockatrice’s ability to breath. Its huge body tried to stand up, but the water block seemed to have its own consciousness, always covering the head of the Cockatrice. The water block also gradually expands, finally it covered the entire body of the Cockatrice, created a water cage for the Cockatrice to be imprisoned in.

“Ah ha, looks like it really is effective.”

The long range attacked really worked. Chikage smiled proudly and immediately turned to Miu.

“Are you okay?”

“Ah, thank you.”

Miu stared at the two people, her face was in disbelief.

…Why did I think that I had to do everything by myself…?

Deep down, Miu regarded those two as people she had to protect, but this was obviously only Miu’s thinking. In fact, Kuzuha and Chikage’s strength was comparable to herself, both were reliable partners.

“Magic being useless is no problem, but even the petrification effect came out…Izumi, what do you think?”

“I’m guessing the system went out of control, therefore affecting the meaning of causing harm to a human body.”
Chikage supported her chin, and replied to Kuzuha’s question.

“The Cockatrice created by the training program should only cause paralysis on the mentality, but this kind of paralysis does not cause harm to the human body, the system will follow the student’s abnormal condition to make judgment. If the system accepted petrification as part of an abnormal condition, then the events that happened today should be reasonable.”

“If that is true, then our current situation may not be very optimistic.”

Kuzuha glanced at the petrified male students.

“If the barrier determined that petrified students are normal stones—“

“T…Then won’t it…!”

Miu was surprised. According to the assumptions given by Kuzuha, a petrified body could possibly be destroyed and was excluded from the protection of the barrier. The body’s damage is not the issue anymore; they may die instantly on the scene.

“How do we return them to normal?”

Miu was very anxious, but Chikage only gently nodded.

Based on past experience, as long as you beat the Cockatrice, the training course will come to an end, the paralysis effect should also disappear—

After saying half of what she wanted to say, Chikage suddenly shut up. Miu and Kuzuha didn’t understand why but follow Chikage’s gaze and looked forward, and immediately their face’s paled.

“Impossible…”

Both of them could hardly believe what they are seeing.

The imprisoned Cockatrice was rapidly expanding in the water cage.

Its sharp eyes stared directly at the three of them.

Miu and the others immediately entered their battle postures, the other females students screamed.

The Cockatrice suddenly broke through Chikage’s created water cage.

All of this happened almost simultaneously.

“Damn, it failed!”

Chikage snarled, angry at her own misjudgment.

“It isn’t afraid of magic, but rather it can absorb magic!”

The Cockatrice’s body rapid grew, from the original 5 meters, it swelled to 7 or 8 meters. The personality became more violent and used it deadly petrification as an attack.

A symbol of fear was rapidly ascending in front of their eyes.

“—!”

Everyone issued a high-pitched scream and attempted to flee from the scene, but the Cockatrice’s deafening roar swallowed the wails, shaking the atmosphere. The Cockatrice opened his wings and released countless feathers. Under the influence of the strong wind, Cockatrice’s feather fluttered everywhere, turning into sharp arrows.

“Waaaaaa…!”

Miu hurriedly activated her wind defence magic, placing Chikage and Doumoto under her protection.

She could not worry about the others and could only watch as the fleeing students get hit by the feathers, and in the presence of the trio, turned into a cold hard statue.

“Impossible…”

…Its feathers also have the ability of petrification?

When Miu had fallen into despair, the Cockatrice approached and raised it giant claws.

“~~!”

The sharp claws collided with the defensive barrier, even Miu who was in the barrier could clearly feel the huge impact. Miu grinded her teeth and endured it.

Noticing its claws being bounced back, the Cockatrice was slightly shocked, it immediately launched a second wave of attack. The huge beak and claws took turns and continued an endless amount of attacks.

“…Uh! …Ah!~~ Ah!”

Miu tried to defend against the giant bird’s attack at all cost, but the situation where they are evenly matched will not last long. The Cockatrice’s attack became heavier each time, Miu felt that she was slowly lacking.

…Could it be that it is absorbing my defensive barrier’s magic power?

Her foreboding really became true, the Cockatrice’s body gradually swelled. Miu had no other option, if she removes the defensive barrier, it means revealing them directly to the threat of the giant beak and claws. Even if they were lucky enough to avoid the attacks from the beak and claws, it is unlikely that they will be able to avoid the fluttering feathers, at that time, it is still the end for them. Kuzuha and Chikage also seemed to carry similar thoughts, but they could only frown and desperately think of countermeasures. As the Cockatrice’s attack power becomes stronger and stronger, Miu’s internal magic power rapidly decrease, and finally she could not withstand it anymore.

“…Ah!”

Both of Miu’s legs gave out and she had no power in her body. Her magic power was completely depleted and the wind defensive barrier also vanished. But the Cockatrice did not stop its attack, she could only watch as its neck went down slightly and the petrification attack from the beak pierced the air. Miu who was completely powerless, had no response as countermeasures.

At this moment, Kuzuha and Chikage stood in front of Miu.

“—Hmm!”

“Take this…!”

The two of them simultaneously created a earth and water barrier, forming a brand new defensive barrier. Under the effects of the two barriers, they managed to withstand the first wave of attack from the Cockatrice.

However, the earth and water defensive barrier also collapsed.

“Ah—!”

“It can’t be…”

The two of them exclaimed. Miu was feebly lying on the floor, her heart filled with remorse. The barrier was created by her, it blocked the Cockatrice, but at the same time, her own magic power was absorbed completely, turning into the Cockatrice’s strength.

“Quickly escape…!”

Unfortunately, she was a step too late. Kuzuha and Chikage did not even have the chance to catch her breath, and the Cockatrice’s giant claws pierced the air once again.

The two of them attempted to re-activate the defensive barrier, but it was too late, the unformed earth and water barrier was not its opponent. A strong impact made the two of them flew away like a broken kite, after rolling on the floor a few times, they loss consciousness. The amount of damage they received was far more than what their mental state could withstand.

“Chikage…! Class rep…!”

Miu struggled to get up, even if she had no power in her body, she will still bravely raise the holy spear and face off against the over 10 meters tall Cockatrice, in order to protect the unconscious Kuzuha and Chikage — Her first friends she made in her life.

… I won’t let you get away with this, monster…!

“Guuu…”

After gripping her hands slightly, she suddenly fell to the ground weakly.
But the Cockatrice did not leave any mercy, she watched as the giant claws swept towards her rapidly.

Although she knew it was impossible, Miu still held gritted her teeth and raised her holy staff, attempting to block off the attack from the Cockatrice. She will definitely never give up, she stared straight at the sharp claws, her eyes unblinking.

Suddenly, a figure jump in between.

“—”

As it was so sudden, Miu’s eyes widened in surprised. The familiar silhouette was in front of her eyes, a wide strong, confident male’s back. He did not even open his mouth, but his back told her everything.

—Don’t worry, I’m here now.

She watched as he calmly raised his left hand.

After a huge noise erupted, the Cockatrice’s giant claws were firmly blocked.

===Part 5===

A nostalgic feeling. It was as if the atmosphere had changed, a single breath caused stinging pain in the body.

Akatsuki was very used to this familiar — It was the atmosphere that only battlefields had.

After his left hand blocked the Cockatrice’s giant claws, Akatsuki looked up at the giant body in front of him.

“Cockatrice…A chimera made out of a chicken and a snake.”

Only to see Akatsuki figure swiftly moved and had taken a few steps forward.

His right palm was against the giant body , his right legs stepped firmly onto the ground.

“—Let me see you fly away!”

After a loud noise, Cockatrice’s giant body was lifted into the air, and flew backwards.

This was the activation of Renkan Keikikou. The cockatrice flew a certain amount of distance in the air, then fell down heavily on the floor.

A powerful impact shook the entire first arena.

Miu turned and looked behind him at Miu.

“Sorry, I made you wait, I didn’t expect that there would be such a situation…Are you alright?”

“Yes…”

Akatsuki’s appearance made Miu felt relieved. But her legs were still soft, and it looks like she was about to topple down any moment.

“—Be careful, Are you really okay?”

Akatsuki immediately supported Miu up, and let her slowly sit down on the floor.

“You’ve work hard enough, you did well. Just leave the rest to me.”

Then he turned again to face the Cockatrice.

“It will end soon.”

“J…Just the strength of one person is not enough, you must first think of…”

The gasping Miu tried to stop Akatsuki, but Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sorry, but there’s no time left — Look.”

“—?”

Akatsuki lifted his left hand, Miu was completely shocked. His lower part of the arm was completely petrified, all the way to his elbow. Looks like Cockatrice’s petrification ability had already extended from its beak and feathers to the claws.

The petrification effect was slowly eroding into Akatsuki’s arms. It should be said that Akatsuki should have already turned into a stone statue, but luckily Akatsuki used Renkan Keikikou to manipulate his body’s ki, and was barely able to slow down the petrification speed. Of course, this was not a permanent solution.

There’s no time left. Akatsuki turned around, but the sound of “stop” suddenly appeared from behind.

“—Don’t try to be a hero, Ousawa Akatsuki!”

The sound came from the combat skills instructor who luckily avoided the mess.

“The system is already out of control, there’s no way anyone can take it down. The only way is to forcibly stop the training program to let the Cockatrice automatically disappear.”

But Akatsuki shook his head.

“Sensei, I advise that you give up on this train of thought. Since the system is already out of control, how could we place our hopes on the system? What if it causes serious consequences, can you afford to take this risk?”

So Akatsuki stepped towards the Cockatrice, only to notice that his petrified left wrist was held by someone behind.

“W…What do you plan to do?”

Miu tried to conceal her inner fears.

“Do you really understand the situation? Just by a person who can’t use magic… No, a person who can’t even use an AD, how would he be able to defeat his enemy who isn’t afraid of weapons and magic. Even if you attack it unarmed, it will only speed up the petrification process…”

Akatsuki listened, then looked at Miu and laughed.

“You’re right, if I only had unarmed attacks. But right now I’ll accept your advice, and use a weapon that belongs solely to me.”

After saying this, Akatsuki raised his right hand, black light particles immediately begin to gather.

His AD seems to be responding. Miu widened her eyes in shock.

“D…Did you learn it? How do you do this?”

“I didn’t do anything, I simply increased the amount only.”

Akatsuki raised his sleeves, on his right arm was seven ADs.

— According to the combat skills instructor, the feeling of using AD to materialize a weapon is equivalent to chanting magic.

Akatsuki did not know magic, he could only use Renkan Keikikou to follow the concept.

…The results were disastrous.

What magic really is was by borrowing the chanting actions and concentrating into your consciousness, then slowly increase the magic power, enhancing its power. In short, magic activation is to allow the magic power gradually increase from a minuscule value to its maximum, but Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou is to release the large amount of power inside the body to the outside, it can also be mean that the power released was already at its maximum state. If the AD’s characteristic was to start from a low gear, Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou started at a high gear, thus it did not correspond to each other well.

…But in the end, he finally found a short cut.

Onizuka’s AD made Akatsuki discover this possibility, thus he borrowed the AD from the other students in the second arena, attempting to materialize his weapon. After each attempt failed, he added another AD, until he was wearing 7 ADs, it finally was able to accommodate Akatsuki’s Renkan Keikikou.

“Come.”

Akatsuki muttered. At the same time, following a black flash of light, Akatsuki’s weapon appeared out of thin air.

“—“

A greatsword with an abnormal look and a pitch black blade. Its length was nearly 3 meters, and the blade was wider than Miu’s shoulders. It was wide in the front and the rear ends of the sword, but the middle section was slightly recessed, making its appearance look complicated. In the center of the hilt and the blade were various red crosses and crystal balls, creating a ghostly atmosphere.

<Demon Sword> — Anyone who saw this weapon would naturally blurt it out.

Akatsuki held the great sword on his swords, and leisurely walked towards the Cockatrice.

The Cockatrice seems to recognize the sudden appearance of Akatsuki as a threat, it immediately spreaded its wings and prepared a petrification attack.

“Be careful, that is…”

From behind, Miu cried out aloud. She saw a flash of light passed by and Akatsuki’s black great sword swung across the air.

The petrification feathers did not come, the wings on both sides of the Cockatrice was cut apart by the black great sword. Feeling the pain, the Cockatrice suddenly cried out.

“How is this possible? Shouldn’t weapon and magic attacks have no effective against it?”
Miu could hardly believe her eyes, but Akatsuki only smiled calmly.

“Of course it will work, this sword contains my own ki inside of it.”

Then he looked at the hand holding his sword.

…Looks like he hit the jackpot this time.

A suitable weapon for him must take a lifetime worth of time before he could find it. Some people would spend a lifetime and still not be able to find a weapon truly suitable for him. Akatsuki did not imagine that he would be able to achieve his wish in this world.

—AD, matching the user’s abilities and talents, and providing the most suitable weapon to materialize.

Was this really true?

“Once I try it out, I’ll know.”

Akatsuki took a few steps. His right hand held the hit, his petrified left wrist held onto the right wrist, pointed the sword tip forward, and assuming an assault posture.

The Cockatrice moved its long neck, its hard beak aimed at Akatsuki and pecked. A large noise occurred, and the ground suddenly had a huge hole.

But as the huge hole appeared, Akatsuki’s demon sword was already stabbed into the Cockatrice’s body. Holding the sword hilt, he activated Renkan Keikikou and inserted his body’s ki into the sword and then into the Cockatrice. The Cockatrice’s giant body suddenly swelled up.

“—Ohoh, this toy is pretty useful.”

Thus Akatsuki turned his back towards the Cockatrice and slowly walked towards Miu.

“W…Wait! It’s dangerous!”

“It’s not dangerous one bit, it is already over.”

Holding Miu’s hands, Akatsuki pulled her up from the ground.

Then he wrapped his hands along Miu’s waist, turned to look at the Cockatrice, his face filled with a gloated smile.

“Three seconds before countdown. Three, Two, One…”

Once Akatsuki counted to one, the Cockatrice’s huge body suddenly shook the ground violently.

“—“

The next second, the humongous body suddenly exploded into pieces. Akatsuki used Renkan Keikikou and inserted his own ki to the Cockatrice through the Demon Sword, successfully destroying it from within. Before Cockatrice’s fluttering pieces landed on the floor, it all disappeared as a puff of smoke, representing the training program had ended.

“—See, I told you so.”

With a smile, Akatsuki held up his left hand. The black demon sword drew a beautiful arc in the air and landed slowly. Akatsuki held onto the hilt and successfully caught the demon sword that was coming down from the sky, signs of the petrification had already disappeared from his left hand.

===Part 6===

In the first arena, there was a room that can view the entire stadium, it is a small room with glass windows and a high ceiling. Only a few people can freely enter this special viewing platform.
At the special viewing platform, a few people were witnessing the first arena’s situation, that is JPN Babel’s four student council members.

“—Yes, I understand, you’ve worked hard. We would like to know more details, please contact us after he regains consciousness.”

After the call, the vice president Nanase Haruka sighed.

“Found the suspect.”

“The guy called Onizuka?”

The secretary Ryouhei asked.

—According to various evidence, the student council had determined the reason for the abnormality in the training program.

After a quick investigation, the key lending records determined that Onizuka had borrowed the keys and went to the gym warehouse to prepare the training equipment. But Onizuka had already fallen unconscious during the training and was sent to the medical building to receive treatment. After he regains consciousness, he will then have to face the Student Council’s questioning.

“It can’t be because he was humiliated in front of his classmates, so he wanted to get his revenge? A male’s jealously is really ugly, they do not think about how many people they will harm. There’s no difference between a male and a terrorist.”

“Yes.”

Kyouya calmly smiled, Mishima was still staring at the first arena under their feet.

Haruka could not help but curiously asked.

“Mishima, what are you looking at?”

“…He really is strong.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Everybody unanimously looked downward. Ousawa Akatsuki, a <True Hero> confirmed by Norum Screening. Although he cannot use magic, his martial arts was simply unfathomable. Using his martial arts as a basis for his superior swordmanship, plus the giant Demon Sword that requires 7 ADs, it completely impacted the Student Council’s knowledge.

“…But he still isn’t a threat to us. That level of degree Cockatrice is simply not a problem to us.”
Haruka calmly made this judgment.

“As for his last attack, Mishima can easily block it.”

“Perhaps.”

“Ueseki’s fire magic can also give the effect of an pre-emptive attack in a duel mode in training.”

“That… ah ha ha …”

Ryouhei scratched his cheek.

At that moment, Kyouya finally spoke, his tone was extremely calm.

“However, facing different opponents, he should also change and use different strategies.”
“That’s true, but…”

Haruka doesn’t seem to want to give up.

Ryouhei placed his hands behind the back of his head.

“Anyways, A-class also have some powerful returnees. According to this, he should not be our opponent.”

Thus, the Student Council Members all walked out of the viewing platform, they did not have any reason to continue to stay there.

“—President, where are you going?”

Noticing Kyouya going in the opposite direction alone, Haruka hurriedly asked.

Kyouya nodded.

“I have to clean up the aftermath.”

At the same time, Akatsuki defeated the Cockatrice, the system returned to normal. The petrified students all regain their original form, the chaotic and disorderly scene was gradually brought under control. However, there are still many students who have not regained their consciousness and are currently waiting for medic personnel to arrive on stage.

During the confusion, a single figure swiftly left the scene.

—It actually failed.

Taking advantage when everyone was not paying attention, he quietly left the arena and immediately headed towards Babel’s landfill. There was a building there that had an incinerator that can destroy every object in the world, the current him must immediately rush to the landfill as soon as possible because he was holding an mysterious object that no one else is allowed to find out.

…Ah, the original plan was a mess.

I did not expect Ousawa Akatsuki’s strength to be that formidable.

Passing through the corridor, he opened his shoe locker and took out the outdoor shoes.

At this moment —

“—They key storage room isn’t in that direction right?”

“—!”

Turning around to carefully look, the figure appearing in the hallway made him feel nervous. When did he chase up to him?

The figure in the corridor was Ousawa Akatsuki.

“…Ousawa-kun, I don’t understand.”

Suppressing his inner panic, he exposed a puzzled smile.

“The previous training course caused me to get injured, so my body isn’t feeling too well, I was about to head over to the medical building for an examination.

“Really? But there is an infirmary here too right? If your body isn’t feeling well, you should select the closer infirmary instead, why do you have to specifically go to the medical building?

“That’s correct. Due to the training system going out of control, the infirmary’s personnel are all hurrying to help perform emergency aid to the unconscious student, they do not have time to take care of me.”

“Yes, that makes sense…”

Ousawa Akatsuki nodded, and did not continue to speak.

He still was unclear about meaning of Ousawa Akatsuki’s words. This was the first time he initiate the conversation with Ousawa Akatsuki. After a moment of silence, he quietly asked:

“…What do you mean?”

“—Yes? What are you referring about?”

“What you just said, Ousawa-kun, Why do you think that I must head over to the key storage?”

Akatsuki suddenly understood.

“The reason is simple. Because you are the one behind all this right, Tanaka?”

===Part 7===

Ousawa Akatsuki stared at Tanaka, carefully observing his change in expression.

“To be honest, I actually quite admire you. On the first day of school, you were selected by Onizuka, even if Onizuka punched and kicked you, you still decide to endure it silently, and completely disregard it.”

“…If I was to violently resist, it would only be worst. Silently enduring is a better choice.”

“If it was just simple bullying, I would say that your words are indeed correct. However —“

Akatsuki stared into Tanaka’s eyes.

“However, aren’t you stronger than Onizuka?”

“…”

“I actually noticed it a while ago, I noticed it when I first saw you. Do you still remember what I said to Onizuka?”

After a short pause —

“—Aren’t there always people who believe that they are stronger than others, and looks down upon them.”

From that point on, Akatsuki was interested in Tanaka, who was hiding his strength. He originally thought that Tanaka wanted to have low exposure and someone who did not want to stand out. Even though they had never had a conversation, Akatsuki was still very curious about Tanaka, and even considered that he could possibly become good friends with him

“Unfortunately, it seems I thought too much, you aren’t that type of person. To hide your strength, you allowed yourself to become an invisible man, making the other students nearly forget about your existence. Today’s combat skills training was the same, and you were completely unnatural.”

What is his goal for doing this? After pondering through, only one possibility comes into mind. Thus, Akatsuki silent waited, waited for the instant that Tanaka revealed himself.

“If the terrorist organization that opposes Babel snuck into the campus preparing to cause trouble, the best way is to directly kill people, so their own identity would not be exposed. So I thought, Onizuka’s strength isn’t bad, he also had an arrogant personality, sooner or later he will cause trouble. Since I could come up with that, the terrorist organization would also be able to think of it, what do you say?”

“…Your meaning is that Onizuka intentionally changed the training program for revenge, then after I took the opportunity to make the training program go out of control? But how can I do that? You may think that the key is on my body, but there are records for borrowing the key, so there is no room for fraud.”

“That’s true, but the school did no have a rule that the person who borrowed the key is the one who returns it right? If the person who borrowed the key had an emergency, or perhaps was just too lazy to make that trip, so he asked someone else to return it, this kind of situation isn’t impossible.”

Saying up to here, Akatsuki suddenly smiled.

“But even if you were the one who returned it, you should still need to write down on the key borrowing record. As for the culprit, who was determined to become transparent, he could not select such a dumb way to reveal himself. So
I think that besides changing the program data, and allowing the Cockatrice to rampage in the first arena, the culprit wanted to slip the key into Onizuka’s pocket. But an error appeared in your plans, I was a step ahead and knocked out Onizuka, he did not lose his petty life, did not get petrified and was directly sent to the medical building.”

Akatsuki paused slightly.

“— So I believe that the key still remains somewhere with the culprit.”

“…Even if they key is really with me.”

Tanaka’s tone was extremely calm.

“It is not an evidence that I’ve changed the program data.”

“True, that makes sense. Most of the people will probably blame Onizuka, believing that he was one changing the program data and causing the unexpected loss of control, no one would believe that it was a terrorist that snuck into the school.”

Akatsuki shrugged, his expression was very serious.

“But as long as someone becomes suspicious, as long as someone notices this possibility, do you think that Babel would simple think of this as an accident? Terrorist is the number one enemy of Babel, plus he is also a alternative world returnee. Based on the two reasons, Babel can not simply ignore it. If you noticed that the training program data was changed twice, at that time, there will be a formal investigation and the students who were deliberately concealing their strength would definitely become the prime suspect.”

“…”

Akatsuki’s prediction was extremely impressive, Tanaka was completely speechless. After a moment, he gently sighed.

“…Looks like there is no choice.”

Finishing his statement —

“Gu —!”

Akatsuki’s body suddenly flew away.

Barely adjusting his posture in midair, after landing, he slid for quite a bit of distance.

Then he looked up.

“…”

From the path between the shoe lockers, Tanaka walked over.

With a distance of ten meters between the two of them, they confronted each other in the hallway.

“—“

What was that attack just now? Akatsuki did not underestimate his enemy, but instead raised his alertness, but he can’t believe that he still wasn’t able to react to it. Was it magic? Tanaka’s attack was completely silent, Akatsuki’s had one possibility in his head.

“…Space magic?”

The magic attributes did not only consist of fire, water, earth and wind. These four elements are the most commonly seen magic, others include manipulation of light and darkness, and even space and gravity magic.

But compared to the elemental magic that requires borrowing the power of elves and gods, magic that controls space or even gravity requires spatial cognitive ability and mastery of law of physics, this increases the burden for the user, his consciousness must be even more focused. However, Tanaka did not shows signs of concentrating, and from the fact that he was caught opened-handly and was still perfectly calm to continue his conversation, Akatsuki considered this to be unlikely.

…Even though the possibility is low, it does not mean it is not impossible.

Akatsuki thought about the other possibilities. Activating a magic that requires physical without warning — Could the world really have someone that strong?

JPN Babel’s Student Council President Hikami Kyouya and the COCOON members who rule this world should be able to do it.

However, Tanaka who rebels against Babel should not be a COCOON member. Among the terrorist, is there someone that strong?

Of course. A terrorist organization that composes of young elites, their strength could be said to be on par with COCOON, it is said that a normal army, police, even the New United Nations and Babel are helpless against them

“…”

Akatsuki swallowed. This isn’t true right?

His mouth shook slightly.

“Perhaps I am wrong, but —“

The Demon King’s daughter’s name was similar to his sister, JPN Babel Student Council President Hikami Kyouya was also a member of COCOON, these series of coincidences seemed like it was the mischief caused by the goddess of fate, maybe this was not an exception too.

Ousawa Akatsuki slowly opened his mouth —

“—Are you Scarlet Dusk?”

===Part 8===

<Scarlet Dusk>, the strongest terrorist group, rivaling Babel in strength, that rejects COCOON’s belief. A group formed by elite youth alternative returnees, and currently the only organization with power that is capable of competing against the ruler of this world, COCOON.

At the same time, it is a target that Ousawa Akatsuki was searching for.

If Tanaka was really part of <Scarlet Dusk>, it means that Akatsuki took a major step forward towards his target.
Seeing Akatsuki activating the AD, waving his right hand, a giant black demon sword appeared in the air shining ominously. Akatsuki held the hilt tightly and stared at Tanaka.

“…This was unexpected.”

Facing Akatsuki’s questioning, Tanaka revealed a wry smile.

In Akatsuki’s eyes, this was the true appearance consoling himself after being found out.

“—“

Akatsuki pushed off with both feet, swiftly moving forward. Under the effects of Renkan Keikikou, Akatsuki did not need to accelerate; his first speed was already his fastest speed. The distance between the two instantly disappeared, and was about to see that he was entering the demon sword’s attack range.

At this moment —

“Gu—!”

Akatsuki once again had been hit, this time coming from behind. The strong impact pushed out the air from his lungs, his feet flying in the air, causing Akatsuki to lose his balance and fall forward.

However, Akatsuki did not release the demon sword. Fallen forward caused him to enter the attack range of the demon sword, so Akatsuki endured the pain, and struggling swung the demon sword in his hands. The giant blade flashed through the air, and he saw a slash that was going to cut Tanaka in half, but Tanaka’s magic attack was a step faster and accurate hit Akatsuki in the jaw.

His brain violently shook. When he was about to lose consciousness, Akatsuki accelerated his body’s flow, forcibly reviving the nervous systems and regaining control of his own body.

“—It’s not over.”

Tanaka said, Akatsuki received another attack on his right side, sounds of his ribs being hit could clearly be heard.

Under Babel’s barrier, magic damage will not affect the body. But the damage mentally could not be removed, the person being attacked will feel intense pain.

“Guuuuu…!”

However, he could still endure this degree of pain. Akatsuki feets landed on the corridor walls, his body was coincidently vertical to the wall, then he pushed off to once again attack Tanaka. Before entering the demon sword’s attack range, Akatsuki swung the demon sword, cutting the space in front of him.

A solid feeling, and a crisp metallic crashing sound.

Tanaka was taken aback, but Akatsuki did not relax.

“—Next is below!”

Seeing through Tanaka’s mind, the demon sword slashed downwards, resulting in an accurately hitting the target, and prevent the attack that was difficult for the naked eye to see.

—When Akatsuki was being pummeled from behind earlier, Akatsuki still swung the sword, an attack with all his strength. At that time, Tanaka’s counterattack from below was barely able to avoid it. Akatsuki believes that at that time, the attack and defence should be imprinted into Tanaka’s head, as long as he shortens the distance, Tanaka will follow his own experiences and counter them from below.

Akatsuki was confident in his own judgment. Two consecutive attacks were broken so Tanaka must be feeling anxious deep inside. Space magic requires a cool judgment and sophisticated calculations, once he noticed that Akatsuki, who was thrown faraway, would actually come back up, the user would naturally lose his calmness, and would not be able to activate his planned magic.

Right now, Akatsuki and Tanaka’s distance had already entered the demon sword’s attack range, if he swings the demon sword right now, he would be able accurately hit his target before Tanaka’s counterattack. So he should do it, an unavoidable blow!

The demon sword swung across Tanaka’s body.

“—?”

But it felt like it was cutting through air. After he was aware that his attack was dodged by his opponent, Akatsuki noticed that Tanaka rapidly moved backwards, leaving the demon sword’s attack range.

The reason lies upon the magic activated on his body. It should not be space magic, Tanaka did not have enough to spare. Akatsuki vaguely remembered that when Tanaka avoided the attack, the field suddenly had a gust of wind blow, this was the best evidence. He cannot be wrong, this must be the wind attribute high speed movement magic that the vice president Nanase Haruka specializes in.

Once this thought flashed through his mind, Akatsuki’s body once again flew off to the air.

… How did this happened?

His body’s hard ki immediately provided a timely protection, but his thoughts were thrown in disarray.
Using a variety of different attribute magics is not rare, in fact, Miu who specializes in wind magic can also use fire and water magic. But no matter air, water and fire all belongs to elemental magic, all of them require the gods or elves power to chant, basically the nature of the product is essentially the same.

However, space and gravity magic that is physics-based magic is completely different than elemental magic. Due to its special nature, the user should only be able to learn one type of magic, also learning elemental magic is almost impossible.

“Could it be that <Scarlet Dusk> was able to do it…?”

“—You’re mistaken.”

Tanaka saw through Akatsuki’s thoughts.

With a tone that devoid from any traces of emotions, like a cold machine.

“The real <Scarlet Dusk> or COCOON are monsters, so they are able to learn magic with different nature. I cannot learn physics-based magic and elemental magic at the same time, but defeating you isn’t a big problem.”

“What—…Guuu!”

Tanaka’s speech made Akatsuki completely surprised. At this moment, a powerful impact once again came to attack, Akatsuki, who was in midair, revealed a painful expression.

Seeing this, Tanaka revealed a slight smile.

“Looks like your hard ki can only correspond to one direction, and cannot defend against unexpected attacks. That being the case—“

…Behind?

Akatsuki forcibly changed his posture, swing his hand holding the demon sword behind him. Feeling a sense of a solid hit, a sharp metallic sound came out in the air, but his back still received a direct hit.

“W…Whoaa! To activate two attacks from both side!”

“Did I say I can only attack from one direction? Sorry, but that was only your own thinking.”

The reason was simple.

“My own created wind-based magic has no dead angles.”

After saying this, Tanaka immediately released consecutive attacks. A strong impact came from all directions: front, back, left, right, up, down. It did not give Akatsuki any time to catch his breath.

“Don’t imagine you can win!”

Akatsuki, who being attacked by multiple waves of impact in midair, desperately swung his demon sword. Although the demon sword’s blade was huge, but the range it can counter attack was limited, it can only face one direction at a time. With correct timing, perhaps it can simultaneously counter two directions, but it was impossible to counter the other four directions.

“…Uhhh! Kuuuhh~~!”

Tanaka did not show any mercy, Akatsuki was rapidly accumulated damage, his actions suddenly slowed down and was difficult to block attacks from two directions.

“…!”

Finally, he completely lose the ability to counter attack, becoming a sandbag that could not fight back.

A period of time passed.

Akatsuki’s right hand loosen, the demon sword dropped from midair and disappeared into multiple black particles before hitting the ground. The release of the materialization means that the user had lost his consciousness.

However, Tanaka did not relax, but rather accelerated the pace of his attacks.

“If I continue to attack like this, I’m afraid that others would discover it.”

Even when Akatsuki had lost the ability the resist, Tanaka’s attack continued for 3 minutes, during the period, probably over a thousand air bullets —which was Tanaka’s own created wind-based magic—hit Akatsuki. Now that he had finally stopped his attacks, Akatsuki’s body fell from the air and hit the ground.

…How vulnerable.

Glancing at Akatsuki who was lying down on the floor motionless, Tanaka turned away.

“—?”

Tanaka, who was planning to leave the scene, suddenly turned his head.

“—Too late!”

Akatsuki’s demon sword slashed downwards towards Tanaka’s head.

Tanaka immediately activated high speed magic to dodge from the right side. The huge black blade passed by Tanaka’s left side, and did not hit the target. But this was enough.

“Guuu—!”

His face revealing a painful expression, his right hand pressed onto his injured left shoulder, he stared at Akatsuki who was standing in front of him, waiting.

Only to see Akatsuki easily raised the demon sword to the back of his shoulder.

“Your speed is definitely fast, Very impressive.”

“Losing consciousness was only your acting…? You even made the AD materialized weapon disappear, you acting was really realistic.”

“There was no other way. It was the only method to find a counter attack chance.”

“But I don’t understand.”

Tanaka exposed a puzzled look.

“Under my magic attacks, how can you still stand up?”

Akatsuki shrugged, and easily replied:

“Thanks to my hard ki.”

His tone was saying that it was natural.

“Impossible.”

Tanaka did not accept Akastuki’s response.

“My attacks came from six directions, how could your hard ki possibly —“

After saying half of what he was about to say, Tanaka suddenly understood.

Akatsuki helped Tanaka by saying the possibility in his head.

“My hard ki can only face one direction? That was your way of thinking.”

===Part 9===

Akatsuki’s hard ki allows his ki to surround his body, achieving the effect of hardening his flesh.

While moving and dodging, it was just as what Tanaka said, it can only respond to one direction.

However, if his body remained still, or when he was in a completely defenseless situation, then it was not the same. In this situation, he could harden his whole bdy, achieving a complete protection effect.

“Tanaka, what do you plan to do now?”

Akatsuki looked at Tanaka, who could not move his left shoulder.

“I can defend against your attacks, you can dodge my attacks, but cannot defend against it. Do you know what this means?”

In Akatsuki’s situation, it means that he will either win or draw.

For Tanaka, it means he will either draw or lose.

His identity as a terrorist was already exposed now, a draw is equivalent to a loss.

Although it is currently in a stalemate, considering that the possibility of being seen by others increase, the result is also equal to failure.

Akatsuki stared at Tanaka.

“You’re strength is amazing, but I was going to challenge the monsters that you were talking about, If I even lose to you, won’t I lose the right to challenge those monsters?”

“…”

Tanaka feel silent, after some time passed, he slowly said.

“…I won’t lose.”

After saying this, Tanaka immediately surrounded himself with magic circles. Akatsuki was only prepare to defend against Tanaka’s surprised attack, and did not think he would confront him in a frontal charge. He frowned and retreated a few steps to avoid being caught by the defensive barrier. Only to see the magic circles rapidly increase, overlapping each other, Akatsuki understood how dangerous the magic circle’s power and range was, and at the same noticed Tanaka’s true plan.

“You…”

Akatsuki’s face sank, Tanaka revealed a proud smile.

“Looks like you’ve discovered it. That’s right, my magic isn’t going to attack you, but rather attack the building of Babel. Perhaps you can resist it, but others cannot.”

“Babel has a defensive barrier, no matter how strong you magic is, it will only make them fall unconscious…”

“If that being the case, why is your face still so serious? I believe you also know, Babel’s barrier only protects against magic, AD materialized weapon and attacks from people, rubble and debris caused magic attacks is not included. Once involved, their bodies would definitely get injured, and those that are unlucky will most likely die.

Although Tanaka’s explanation made Akatsuki pale-faced, his mouth still had a hint of a smile.

“Did your previous magic activate?”

“You cannot use magic, so you naturally cannot case any magic barrier. Even if you can, you will not be able to defend against my magical attack. This magic is a type of impact magic, it has the effect of allowing the nearby air rapidly expanding to thousands of time larger, even if you luckily avoid it, you will not be able to escape the fate of being buried in the rubble, just like the other students.”

“ A suicide attack…?”

“The purpose of my mission was to bring destruction to Babel.”

So—

“If you think you can still forcibly stop my magic, you can feel free and try. Perhaps that move against Onizuka will be effective, but unfortunately I am more cautious than Onizuka, I will not let you swoop in. Before your demon sword touches my body, I will activate the magic a step earlier.”

“Oh so you’re that certain? Then give it a try.”

Akatsuki’s hands held tightly to the demon sword. One slash was good enough. As long as he hit the target, he would be able to prevent Tanaka’s magic from activating. Although destroying Tanaka’s defensive barrier isn’t hard, but would Tanaka take advantage of the moment when the demon sword collides with his defensive barrier and activate his magic?

That being the case, there was only once chance, that is the moment Tanaka activates his magic and removes the defensive barrier. Right now, Renkan Keikikou had already significantly increased his physical ability, ki was also injected into his sword, it isn’t a battle without hope.

Akatsuki concentrated, waiting patiently for the moment that Tanaka removes his defensive barriers.

“—!”

Suddenly, Akatsuki felt another aura. It is not coming from Tanaka, but from a third party source.

“Kuuuh—!”

Although he was a step too slow, Tanaka also noticed it, but unfortunately it was too late.

“—It ends right here.”

A sharp piercing sound spread throughout every corner of the hallway.

“—“

A crystal-like icicle, Tanaka was imprisoned within the icicle. His entire body could not move, even blinking was a problem.

A genuine ice prison. Akatsuki noticed the icicle in front of him was tougher than the one he saw in the entrance inspection. Looking at this school, the person who had the ability to create such an icicle was —

“…Beside from you, there is no one else I can think of.”

Akatsuki turned around.

JPN Babel’s Student Council President Hikami Kyouya was standing in front of him with a calm smile.

“—What are you doing here?”

“What you were doing is what I was doing, Ousawa Akatsuki-kun.”

Kyouya’s face revealed a wry smile.

“I did not want to spoil your mood, but the situation forced me to take action to prevent the innocent from being affected… Are you angry?”

“Nope. What you said was correct, affecting the innocent isn’t a good thing.”

After saying this, Akatsuki released the materialization of the demon sword. Kyouya seeing this revealed a surprised expression.

“That’s strange. There is only the two of us here, I thought you would charge over here like last time… Looks like I worried too much.”

“I really want to have a duel with you right now, but it will only attract more people to run over here to observe it.”

Akatsuki stared directly at Kyouya.

“If I really want to duel with you, I hope that I can select a location where no one else would interfere.”

“Yes, that may be so.”

Kyouya narrowed his eyes, as if he was looking forward to it.

“—Hey.”

Akatsuki’s tone suddenly changed.

“Are you really a COCOON?”

“Yes, is there a problem?”

Kyouya swiftly admitted that he was one of the top elite in the world.

Akatsuki nodded, and in a calm tone, he said out his ultimate goal that he came back for in this world.

“Within your comrades, there should be a man with golden eyes. Please tell him this for me.”

Akatsuki boasted—

“—I will definitely stop you, stop you and father!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hagure Yuusha no Aesthetica:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>